(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Catalogue of the Coptic manuscripts in the British Museum. By W.E. Crum"

:k^,.. 



M 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2007 with funding from 

IVIicrosoft Corporation 



http://www.archive.org/details/catalogueofcoptiOObrituoft 



CATALOGUE 



OF 



COPTIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



CATALOGUE 



OF THE 



COPTIC MANUSCRIPTS 



IN THB 



BKITISH MUSEUM. 



W. E. CRUM, M.A. 



I'HISTElt UY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES. 



lontlon : 
SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM; 

AKD BT 

M •BBS. LONGMANS & CO., 39, Patbrsobtkr Kow ; BERNARD QUARITCH, 15, Piccadilly, W.; ASHER 
h 00, 13, BnrOH> Stbkct, Cotbtt Ga«d«k ; KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Drydkn House, 
43, OnBAtn Snerr, Soeo ; aid HENRY FRUWDE, Oxford Usitebbitt Press Warehouse, Amen Cornek. 

1905 
[AU right* ruervedj] 



LONDON : 
PRINTED BY OIIBERT AND RIVINGTON, LIMITED, 

ST. John's house, clerkekweil, e.c. 



z 




PKEFACE. 



Tbb Collection described in this Catalogue consists of MSS. in the Sa'idic, Middle 
Egyptian and Bohairic dialects of Coptic. Of these, the first group comes mainly from 
the Wliite Monastery at Ahmlm, the second mainly from the Fayyiim, and the third 
&om the Nitrian monasteries. 

The present is the first published Catalogue which embraces MSS. both literary 
and non-literary in all these idioms. 



ROBERT K. DOUGLAS, 

Keeper of the Department of 

Oriental Printed Books and MSS. 
British Mosbvm, 

October, 1905. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



Introduction ix 

I. Sa'idic Manuscripts : 

Bible— Old Testament 1 

New Testament 15 

Liturgical Works 30 

Canons and Monastic Rules 52 

Commentaries, Homilies Ac. .......... 60 

Biographical and Historical Works — 

i. Biblical Characters . . . ^ 125 

ii. Non-Biblical Characters 140 

Gnostic, Magical and Alchemistic Texts 173 

Legal and Financial Texts 176 

Letters 222 

Miscellaneous 231 

IL Ahmlmic Manuscript 236 

IIL Middle Egyptian Manuscripts: 

Bible— Old Testwnent 237 

New Testament 238 

Liturgical Works 245 

Various Literary Texts (Magic, Alchemy Ac.) 251 

Letters 261 

Legal Texts, Accounts, Lists Ac 304 

lY. Bohairic Manuscripts : 

Bible— Old Testament 315 

New Testament 322 

Lectionaries ............ 330 

Liturgical Manuscripts — 

The Anaphoras 340 

Horologia 347 

Various Seryioes 350 

Sacramental Services 353 

Ordination and Consecration Services ....... 356 

The Theotokia 362 

Various Hymns 368 

Miscellaneous 375 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 

Homilies ^'^'^ 

Biographical and Historical Works ^^1 

Philological Works ^^4 



SUPPLEMENT. 



I. Sa'idic Manuscripts : 

Bible 

Liturgical texts 

Homilies, Epistles, Canons &c. 

Biographical and Historical Works 

Masrical Texts 

Legal and Financial Texts 

Letters ..... 

Miscellaneous .... 



II. Ahmimic and Middle Egyptian Manuscripts 

III. Bohairic Manuscripts .... 



391 
399 
407 
412 
417 
421 
460 
502 

504 

513 



Addendum 

Additions and Corrections 



515 
517 



Numerical Index ...... 

Index of Biblical Passages quoted or referred to 

Index of Personal Names 

Index of Place Names .... 

Index of Greek Words .... 

Index of Coptic Words .... 

Index of Arabic Names and Words 
Subject Index . . . . 



523 
532 
535 

559 
5()6 
587 
608 
613 



INTRODUCTION. 



The localities whence the Coptic mamiscripts now in Europe have been acquired are 
very various. External evidence as to the ultimate provenance of those which appear 
upon the markets of Cairo and Upper Egyptian Towns or which are brought thence by 
dealers, is difficult to obtain and usually untrustworthy. Better evidence may sometimes 
be had from the manuscripts themselves : scribes' colophons or dedications to particular 
churches or monasteries are to be read in many Bohairic books and survive too in a 
certain number of the scattered remnants of Sa'idic parchment volumes ; while in the 
papyrus letters and documents from Upper Egypt incidental names often fix the place 
of origin within narrow limits. 

The sources fall mainly into two classes, corresponding in some degree to the 
ecclesiastical and secular literature represented by the MSS. Of these, the first embraces a 
number of monasteries and churches, some long since ruined, others still in use, to the 
libraries of which the volumes have belonged ; while the second consists of the rubbish- 
mounds of villages or the sand covered ruins of private dwellings,' wherein ' waste-paper,' in 
the shape of countless papyrus documents, has been discovered. A third source, which 
preserved to us so much of the literatiire of pagan Egypt — the cemeteries — has yielded 
scarcely anything for the Christian period. 

Sa'idic Manuscripts: — As regards the literary MSS. in the southern dialect, 
the vast majority uf thode upon parchment has been obtained, as is well known, from 
the famous monastery of Shenoute, *' Tiie White Monastery," at Atripe, VV. of Sohag. 
The hidden treasure is first beard of towards the middle of the 18th century.' Apparently 
the earliest of the leaves to arrive in Europe were among those obtained through his 
Propagandist missionaries by Cardinal Stephen Borgia,' whose great collection was 
gradually formed during the succeeding decade and, after his death in 1804, partitioned 



> Tbu ia doabtfuJ. The nuoM, in tlocamenta thu« found, would often seem to point, here too, rather to 
nonaalic or clerical thmn Mcolar writers. 

' Ch. Ptrrjr {A View o/ the Lrvant 1743, p. 370) had heard of (or seen !) many parchment MSS. at the 
Whit* Mooaatery. Quantitica of them periahed, it woa said, in the Mameluke raids, early in liist century 
(R. ConoD, Monatteritt, ed. 1849, 135). 

* The first atatement about the Borgian collection is in the Cardinal's Fragm. Copt, ex Aetit S. Coltulhi, 1781, 
pp. 3, 4, where it is stated that the fragt. edited was obtained with a few others in the ruins of a monastery 
yroft Thdxu. If this were accurate howeTer, we could scarcely believe these to have belonged to the White 
Monastery. But as to the body of the collection there cannot be this doubt. C/. also J. G. C. Adler, 
BMi»eheriL Reuf, 1783, p. 185. 

b 



X INTRODUCTION. 

between the College of the Propaganda at Rome ' and the Biblioteca Borbonica at Naples. 
About the same time C. G. Woide was acquiring a number of similar leaves, to be eventually 
bequeathed to the Clarendon Press,* while, almost simultaneously, a smaller number 
came into the possession of St. Mark's Library at Venice.' A few years later * the nucleus 
of the Paris collection had been acquired. In 1838 Robert Curzon, afterwards Lord 
Zoucbe, procured parts of several volumes, not indeed in Upper Egypt, but which once 
belonged, as internal evidence proves, to Shenoute's monastery ; while the Rev. (afterwards 
Archdeacon) Henry Tabtara had, about this time, collected certain parchment leaves," 
for which the same 2>^'ovenancc is demonstrable. These, or some of them, subsequently 
passed to Lord Crawford, who has recently parted with them to Mrs. John Rylands of 
Manchester. Further, the Royal Library at Berlin, the Imperial Library and that of 
M. Golenischef at St. Petersburg, and the collection of the Archduke Rainer at Vienna 
(now incorporated with the Hofbibliothek) have each during the past quarter of a century 
or so obtained more or less extensive batches of these parchments. But no collection 
can now rival that of the Bibliotheque Rationale in Paris, which, having slightly increased 
by 1872,* became possessed of the bulk of the great find made at the White Monastery 
in 1883,^ smaller portions of which eventually found their way to the Museums at 
Cairo* and Leyden' and to the British Museum. 

The first instalment to reach here was that brought in 1886 by Mr. H. Wallis 
(Or. 3367) ; a far larger quantity was obtained in 1888 through Dr. Budge (Or. 3579 — 
3581),**' to whom indeed, more than to any other, the British Museum owes its large 
acquisitions of Coptic MSS. 

The small chamber in the N.B. corner of the conventual church, wherein the mass 
of leaves lay when discovered in 1883, may, from its inscriptions, be fairly identified as 
in fact the ancient library." The contents of this library in antiquity cannot now be 
estimated. I have however computed that, in the combined collections of Europe 
and Egypt, there are at present some 9000 leaves or fragments of leaves, which once 



* On the death of Card. Ciasca, in 1902, this part of the collection was transferred to the Vatican Library. 

* V. Ford's preface to Woide's Appendix, p. ii, also W.'s correspondence in MS. Clar. Pr. c. 2, foil. 33, 71, 
197, 220 Ac. 

3 Edited by A. Mingarelli, Aer/. Codd. Eel, 1785. 

* Before 1808. V. Quatrcmere, Secherches 114, 139. The leaves there mentioned form now MS. 78 of the 
Bibl. Nationale. 

5 V. Journal of a Tour through Egypt <fec. [by Miss Piatt, T.'s niece], 1842 ; also Quarterly Rev. 1846 
(Ixxvii), pp. 55, GO and ZDMG. vii, 94. 
8 Dale of bindinK of MS. 102. 
^ Described by Maspero, Mems. de la Miss. fran^. vi, p. 1 . 

* V. Cruni, Coptic Monuments (Catal. gin. des Antiq. du Mus. du Caire, 1902). 

* F. Pleyte et Boeser, Manuscrits Copies, 1897. 

10 Rerauanis of this find were still to be had on the spot in 1898 (e.g. Mr. Horner's MSS., nos. 8, 17, 114, 
161 Ac). 

U V. Joum. Theol. Stud. v. 553, 564. 



INTRODUCTION. xi 

belonged to it. Of these about 490 are in the present collection. How many volumes 
are here represented it is of course impossible to say. The pagination often shows 
that the volumes must have been of a considerable size: I have noted eight leaves or 
groups of leaves reaching to a page-number above 400, as many to above 500, three 
to above 700, one to above 900.' 

Where and under what conditions these parchment volumes were produced we do 
not know, except as regards one definite group, written within a limited period. That 
Bot all were originally destined for the White Monastery is evident from certain of the 
extant colophons: no. 162 beloiv was presented to a church at Tabanhor; in Paris similar 
references to the churches of the Virgin • in the desert '* or ' the desert of Apa Shenoute,'* 
of Severns at Rifeh,* of the martyr Pshemniao near Ahmim,' and in a fragment of M. 
Golenischefs, to that of S. Cosmas at Fayyflm, show that the library was enriched by 
acquisitions from other libraries.* Elsewhere we find a record of texts diligently sought 
in other moDasteries and copied for the Whife Monastery.' The group above referred 
to is the work of a school of scribes, resident or originating at the town of Touton, in 
the S. of the FayyGm;' and we find that, not the scribes only, but occasionally the 
donors also of these HSS. come thence.* Whether there subsisted any special connection 
between the White Monastery and this town wo cannot tell : the existence of a contempo- 
rary Bohairic MS. from Nitria, likewise signed by a Touttin scribe,'" may indicate that its 
school of calligraphy had an extended reputation (t;. below). In the present collection 
those fragments referred for comparison to Ciasca's pi. xiii may be taken generally to 
belong to this group. A slight dialectal impurity also betrays in many cases their 
place of origin. 

The librarj- of the White Monastery existed however before the time when copies 
upon parchment had replaced the earlier papyrus volumes. Shcnoute's frequent citations 



I I'via 1 29'*, f. 35, )«ged fjqe (<ic) ; r. \ot. et Kxlr. xxxir, 376. Pagination is however uncertain evidence 
M to the uu of a volume ; for complete MSS. (e.^. no. 171) or extensive fragta. («.</■ Zoega, Cod. Sah. xi) show 
na ttukt the different Kctiona of one volume may be independently paged. 

« i3i>, t. 4a 

» ISr, f. 35. 

• 129»*, f. 95. 
» 132'. f. 68. 

• P*ri« 129", f. 42 (=J/iV«ion frame- iv. 606) has three BuceeaeiTe colophonn: 1. by the scribe of the text, 
Booainne, Z by the M({X) who preaented it to the White Mon., 3. by Abfl Naser who bought it of 'the 
Peisiana' and gave it to 'his monaotery.' Thus it would appear that the White Mon. was not the eventual 
owner of the MS. Bat the meaning of ' hia ' in 3. is doubtful. 

• Paris 132', f. 66, A(|:-iiiin ?iiiiunii.\imipioii k.vt.v iia :«JAirr«|<:A'r?ov O2orii ii<|C2Aicov, 

• There is no evidence for iU identity citlier with the ancient Tcbtunis or Tebetnu. It lies farther S. than 
the former and is not mentione<I before Christian times. V. Wessely in Wiener Denktchri/len L, i (maps) and 
Salmon in Bull, ile I'lnnl. frunr. i, 70. 

• Paris 129'», f. 41, 132», f. 67. 

^ Hyvemat, Album xv = Quatremure, Refhtrcke$ 248 = Zoega p. 106. 



xii INTRODUCTION. 

of the ' papyri ' (xapTTjs) existing in his and his predecessors' time,' refer to that earlier 
state of things, little if any remnants of which however have survived. The papyri in 
the archaic Ahmim dialect, spoken presumably in the surrounding district until Shenoute 
made the Sa'idic fashionable, are said upon good authority to have come from this 
monastery;* but no others have been traced to it. 

Sa'idic MSS. upon parchment have reached us from other sources besides Shenoute's 
monastery. The present collection contains, besides the Fistis Sophia, the origin of which 
is imknown, a series of leaves and fragments (Add. 14,665, Add. 17,183) which, as the 
Syriac texts wherewith they have been covered show, were long in the hands of Nitriau 
monks, though it is to be presumed that their original Coptic text was written in Upper 
Egypt ; and further, a number of others (nos. 944, 945, 966 &c.) which, from their 
association with papyri from Ashmunain, may be assumed to have come thence. The 
Cairo Museum again has recently obtained a number of fragments* from the ruins of a 
church near Siut. Again the Curzon fragments 108, 109, 110, while obtained in Nitria,* 
have internal evidence showing that parts, at any rate, of them once belonged to the 
White Monastery. 

The literary papyri have been obtained in various localities of Upper and occasionally 
of Middle Egypt ;'^ but many in the present collection, especially those acquired early 
in the last century {e.g. nos. 46, 52, 115, 170, 179, 270 — 277), bear no record of their 
provenance, though it may be assumed that those presented by Sir G. Wilkinson came 
from Thebes, while it is probable that one at least of Salt's papyri* had a like origin. 
The larger collections of papyrus documents have usually been accompanied by literary 
fragments which we may suppose to have been discovered with them ; thus nos. 986 ff., 
993 ff. would be from Ashmunain (Hermopolis), nos. 933 ff. perhaps from Ahmim. 
Among the Fayyum documents too a f6w Sa'idic literary texts have occurred {e.g. 
nos. 32, 278, 361). 

There is one other group of MSS., neither upon papyrus nor parchment, which 
deserves notice: the paper volumes, first of all Sa'idic texts to be brought to Europe, 
which served as an introduction here to the study of this dialect. They are associated 
together by their material, general appearance and, particularly, by the type of script (c/. 
Zoega's 9th class) which they have in common and by being provided with Arabic versions. 
Two of them are moreover dated, viz. Bodleian, Hunt. 393 (A.D. 1393)' and Paris MS. 44 



1 V. Leipoldt, Schenute p. 100, Zoega 389 &c. 
- Maspero in Steindorff, Aj)ok. des Elias pp. 1, 2. 
3 Nos. 8080—8103. 

* A note in Robert Curzon's hand in MS. 109 states that it was obtained at Dair Anba Bishoi. 

'' The finest collection, that of the Turin Museum, belonged perhaps to a church at Thinis (Abydos). V. 
Ace. dei lAncei, Mem., ser. v, i, p. 3. 

* No. 167. V. The Canons of Athanasius, ed. Riedel and Crum, p. 83. 
7 JL«s Mystires dea Leiires grecques, ed. Hebbelynck. 



INTRODUCTION. xiii 

(1389).' Among these we may confidently place our no. 491 and scarcely less certainly 
no8. 6 and 330. These three come from Nitria and we should not hesitate to assign the 
same origin to the rest of the group, were it not that MSS. in a closely similar hand 
and style have since been brought from the White Monastery' {e.g. no. 977). 

Of writing materials and their preparation we learn little from the texts. Papyrus 
books appear to have been among the articles of manufacture in the "White Monastery.* 
The price of a Scxat of papyrus is perhaps given in no. 711. The preparation of skins 
is referred to in no. 550 and part of a treatise on that subject is preserved in a papyrus 
in the Phillipps collection.* Parchment appears very rarely to have been coloured. The 
fine Gospels MS., no. 1 12, dyed a bright saffron, is the only example known to me.* The 
Phillipps papyrus shows that the pen employed was a reed, and elsewhere a voTapios with 
his KoXa/xapioc is mentioned.* Illustrations arc practically unknown in Sa'idic parchment 
bookif ; rarely the figure of a saint^ or emperor * has been added on the final page. 
Coloured initials and ornaments are however fsequent.' 

The size of the leaf, both in papyrus and parchment, varied much. Of the former, 
one of the largest was no. 951, when complete (14|^xl0|^ in.), and one of the smallest 
no. 955 (2|x3 in.): of the latter, the above named saffron Gospels (no. 112) measures 
17iX 13J in. and no. 216 is 16Jx 12| in., while nos. 936, 941, 943, 947 are all very small, 
the last measuring only 2jx2J in." Paper MSS. too were sometimes diminutive, as can 
Ije inferred from the fragment no. 160. 

It is to be presumed that, as in the West, the writers of the literary, i.e. biblical 
and theological, MSS. were usually clerics." As scribes they call themselves ypa<f>€vs,^* 



* TIm tMt an Pari* 43 and 68. With them ahould probably be classed, as to provenance at any rate, 
Bodleian, Hunt. 3, 4, ft, 394, Zoega, Cod. Sah. zcix. All are of paper, but their hands are apparently archaizing 
imitations of earlier type*. 

* It may nererihaloos be noted that, at the close of the 17th century, when Huntington procured hia MSS., 
the library of the White Monastery was, so far aa we know, still undiscovered. Paris 44 moreover was once 
G. Gaolmyu's (ob. 1665), aa M. Chnont informs me. 

* If indeed XUMUUn neceasahly means this. V. Leipoldt, Sehemtte 137, Berlin Kgl. Bibl., Or. 1611, f. 5, 
Zoega p. 506 (Besa). 

* V. PSBA. zxvii, 166. Qaalities or conditions of papyrus seem to be indicated by the words n-oXatoc and 
mm^nrnfrfmr in Rneutil xi. 133, where parchment is distinctly lUPpavov. Cf. also the obscure term ATneTAAOu, 
Cnn, Copi. MSS., p. 61. 

* (y. the (TM^iora KfiouMTi referred to in a 7th century text (Wattenbach, Schri/tueten^, 138). 

* Mingarelli, Cotld. Rel. 278. 

' Paris 129'*, f. 134(= Am^lineaa, Vie de Seknoudi, 1889, frontispiece), Lcyden no. 71. It may be here 
oboerved that oar Bohoiric MS. no. 753 was presumably written in the White Monastery. 

* As in the Borgian 'Job,' Ciaaca, tab. zix. 

* On parchment. Very rare on papyms; r. no. 1218. 

W Such ' pocket editions' may be referred to by Job. Moscbus, P.O. Izxxvii, 2932A. 
11 Sometimes the archimandrite himself is scribe, Zoega p. 453. 
» Paris 129>*, f. 95. 



xiv INTRODUCTION. 

o-vyypa^eus' or Ka\\ioypa<f>€v<;,' sometimes ypa/x/xareus ' and often use the bumble term 
«:bovi, • pupil.'* From the scribe or his employer the volume was bought and presented to 
a monastery or church," for the salvation of the soul of the donor — sometimes a woman" — 
or of a deceased relative/ in accordance with tlie divine assurances vouchsafed to dying 
martyrs regarding those who should thus honour their shrines,* or in expectation of the 
patron saint's intercession." 

The training of the scribes was entrusted to the archdeacon ^° and their work was 
carried on in ' the writing library ' " or ' house of caligraphy.' " Boys learned the elements 
of the art in the local (? monastic) schools, where they were taught first ' the little 
hand,' then 'the big hand,' '^ and, if we may judge from more modern practice, they 
were early entrusted with the copying of MSS. : the writer of no. 817 was only eleven 
years of age. 

The work of more scribes than one can occasionally be discerned in a single book, 
as in the Pistis (no. 367) or in Paris 130^, f. 7, where the hand changes in the middle 
of a page." Pagination and coloured punctuation and ornamentation"* were some- 
times added after the text had been written. The transcription (ncou)Me) of old MSS. 
is sometimes referred to, as in Paris 130', f. 131, 13P, f, 40. 



1 Joum. Theol. Stud, v, 563. 

■ P. 2336, note. Cf. Paris 129 1«, f. 105 nHi iiurAAAiorpA<ho(;. 

» Paris 129", f. 41. 

* No. 162, Paris 1321, ff. 67, 68, 69 &c. 

= Sometimes particularly to the KaOiSpa; Clar. Press 40 (White Mon.), Zoega p. 21 (Nitria). 

* Hyvernat, Album x, Paris 13P, f. 35, Ace. dei Line, Jtendie. I, 685. 
■'' Hyvernat, l.l. 

* Hyvernat, Jjes Ades p. 93. 

' Paris 129 1', f. 41, Mission /rang. iv. 607, Golenischef 's colophon. The verbs used in the colophons of 
scribes and donors are difficult of precise translation. cuilio and tppooT^'J relate to both, who are indeed 
often the same person. The former word, which in certain Boh. examples seems to = eAUiO ' make,' refers in 
legal documents to the author, not the scribe {v. Index and Revillout, Actes 2, 18, 57 &c.) Of the author 
(? writer) of a letter it is rare (Cairo 8074). In Zoega 506 it is contrasted with C2AI, The use of qipooT^ 
(ef. Arab. ^1) is similar and sometimes they are joined together (Paris 1291*, f. 134, Ace. dei Line, Rend. 
i. 685, 686) ; or c|ip. is joined with C2AI (Paris 132 1, f. 72, Golenischef 's coloph., Hyvernat, ^?6. xx, Zoega p. 7). 
Again qip. is used of those who provide for a building {Joum. Theol. St. v. 559, 561) or paint a fresco (ib. 
563). In Paris 132 ', f. 66 Aiako[ij6i] onTAeo opATcj unoiA'ioioun seems to replace it. The meaning 
of (Twumy/it in Clar. Press 40 (homiletic), eiTOOTC irrunTBAipo()T,"J II ... . AqcvueiCTA unixiuuJUG 
uiJiJCATpe(|TAKO, and Mission vi. 29 (Old Test.) is not clear; other instances {Misa. franc, iv. 579, 628, 787, 
here p. 167t) suggest one similar to cuillo. . ' 

w r. no. 489. 

" Paris 1321, f. 66^ tbiaiobtkii iiTiJiJTrpA<|)oru. 

13 Paris 129 1«, f. 105, ut supra. 

'" Zoega p. 549 (c/. Milth. Rainer iv. 134). A teacher's fees, Or. Lit. Z. vi, 67. 

1* Most of the Bohairic (Nitrian) parchment volumes — at least, as at present bound — contain the work 
of several scribes. 

1' For the first r. no. 117; for the second, the word cnV^tw, no. 704. 



INTRODUCTION. 



X7 



When the writing of a volume was completed, the sheets were stitched together and 
encased in a binding composed of stiff layers of discarded papyri, with an outer covering 
of stamped' or cut' leather, which was sometimes held closed by straps." Whether the 
books in the library* were ranged on shelves or in niches,^ suspended on pegs' or laid 
in boxes,' we do not know. At one time, in the White Monastery, their respective places 
seem to have been indicated by inscriptions upon the walls.* One or two Coptic book- 
lists are extant, the fullest being that upon a Theban ostracon of the 6th or 7th 
century and comprising some eighty numbers, presumably independent volumes." Two 
shorter lists, from Thinis and the Fayyflm, have already been referred to. An inventum 
of the property of 8. Theodore's church at Ashmunain'" includes 31 books, while the 
books of a monastery at J6me are an important feature in its heritable property." 
ThoBO who should venture to remove, exchange or sell a book from the library are 
threatened with the curses of Moses and of the church." 

When we turn from the literary to the documentary texts in the Sa'idic dialect, 
we find them written, with scarcely an exception, upon papjTus ; the few upon parchment " 
and paper'* belong almost always to Middle Egypt. Leather however is an exception 
to this rule ; one series of such deeds comes from Thebes," another from Nubia.'* The 
papyri we owe principally to two sources : Ashmunain (Hermopolis), which has of late 
years yielded a vast number of documents (nos. 1013 ff.), for the most part of the 
7th and 8th centuries, and Jdme (W. Thebes), whence we have the well-known 8th 
century cartnlary of the monastery of S. Phoebammon (nos. 375 ff.). Of another interesting 
Theban series, the correspondence of Pesynthius of Coptos, the present collection has 



1 Kg. noa. 171, 940. 

* No. 266. 

* No. 940. 

* Documentt too w«ra atored in the monastic libraty ; r. Revillout, Aelei 73, 97. 

* Cf. 9apau», Vila Padumii §. 38. 

* Aa in aoaio Elbiopic monaatariea (*. K. CuRon, Mona$terte$ of Ike Levant, ed. 1849, 98). But this would 
litate an arrangfinent of atraps for which in Egypt there is, I believe, no evidence. 

^ Cf. Hm book box mcntioiMd by Abd SAlib (fol. 8Zb) as in the White Monastery in the 8th century. 
Shelves •eein probable from tb« oraainants or titlea now and then found upon the bottom edges of the leaves, 
t.g. no. 940, and in many later Bobairie books. 

* V. Joura. Tkeoi. Slud. v. 553. 

* BecH&U si, 132. Cf. Crum, Copt. Ottraea, p. xiz note. 
I* A Rylands (formerly Crawford) papyrus. 

" Bevillogt, Aet-^B, p. 45. 

" And occa»ionally with penance, in the form apparently of extra readings in the stolen book (Leyden, MSS. 
eoptM p. 377). K. ali>o p 233A btlow. 

" E.g. no*. 544, 547. 697, 627, 66S>, 683. 

>♦ Kg. noa. 54."», 650, 690. 59i>, 625, 684. The liturgical texte on paper, probably from Ashmunain, in which 
the KylanUa ooilaction is rich, an not represented here. 

» Noa. 389, 392, 896, 435. 

» Noa. 447—456. 



XVI 



INTRODUCTION. 



nothing but some copies by the late C. W. Goodwin,' although no. 467 and its fellows 
are related to it in time and place. 

This twofold provenance corresponds roughly to two varieties within the Sa'idic 
dialect, unrecognizable in the literary texts, but which the documents allow us, to some 
extent, to distinguish. The language of both Theban and Hermopolite documents shows 
archaic features reminiscent of the earlier idiom of Ahmim or, more exactly, of a period 
when the dialect of all southern Egypt had features which eventually characterized 
the so-called dialect of Ahmim alone. The most prominent of these are the frequent 
substitution of a for o in both initial and accented syllables, the retention in many 
cases of e for 3 and the addition of -e to verbal stems and, more notably, to the prefix 
and suffix of the 2nd pers. plural. The first and second of these features is mainly confined 
to the Theban papyri;' the last is conspicuous in those from Ashmunain (Hermopolis),^ 
which are moreover often marked by a confusion of \ and p, though, unlike the usage 
in the Fayyum, normal a is here replaced by p, instead of normal p by a. Other dialectal 
peculiarities in Upper Egyptian texts are exemplified in nos. 521 and 1123, although 
the former has been here classed among those of Middle Egypt ; while nos. 972, 974, 
975 are instances of the curious jargon to which Erman first drew attention.* 
Apparently no distinctive features separated the language of the most southern districts 
and Nubia from that of the Theban neighbourhood. Nos. 445, 446 are the only texts 
in this collection from the extreme south, but from Nubia we have the series nos. 
447 — 456 ; all alike are in a pure Sa'idic. 

Papyrus documents are of all sizes and shapes, from the small square (no. 1167, 
3^X21 in.) or oblong strip (no. 1121, 3ixl2 in,, no. 1160, 2fxl3| in.), to the 
lengthy roll (no. 402, 7 ft. 4in. X6^ in.)." The roll form is preferred for Theban legal 
texts,* while those from Ashmunain, being always smaller, are, with rare exceptions,' 
folded. Both forms were tied with a ribbon of papyrus, upon which a clay seal was 
affixed (v. PI. 15). Neither letters nor financial documents (accounts &c.) reach the 
dimensions of the legal papyri. Among the largest are nos. 1109, 1124, 1139, averaging 
about 14J X 6|^ in. Rarely a letter is written upon a strip of papyrus, presumably 
to be rolled up (nos. 1024, 1102, 1152). 

After folding, the address of a letter was written upon the outer side, a space 
(often filled by a rectangular ornament*) being left midway in the words, to allow the 
ribbon to be passed across it. 



» No. 466. 

' And ostraca. F. Crum, Coptic Oslr. pp. xix— xxi. 

' Cf. p. 418n, though the language of a magical text is scarcely a fair example of local usage. 

♦ In Berlin Acad., Ahliandl., 1897. This too will, I think, prove to belong to the Ashmunain district. 
' Pap. Boulaq 1 (Revillout, Aetes) is 8 ft. 9i in. long. 

* Nos. 375 ff. An imitation of this traditional form may be seen in a Boh. paper document (no. 909). 
" E.g. no. 1013, which was probably rolled. 

8 7. Crum, Coptic MSS., pi. 3. 



INTRODUCTION. xvii 

The text of both deeds and letters is written, as in contemporary Greek documents, 
almost invariably in lines crossing the papyrus fibres, i.e. parallel to the * height ' of the 
leaf. Only where an earlier text has already occupied the other side will the writing 
be found running parallel to the fibres. !More than one column of text is never 
found upon one face of a papyrus. 

Ahmimic and Middle Egyptian Manuscripts :— The Catalogue comprises 

only three specimens of the ancient dialect which was early supplanted by the Sa'idic 
(nos. 492, 1223, 1224); and of these the first was; found in the Fayyum, while the 
others were at any rate acquired with the large Ashmuuain collection.' Of private 
documents in Ahmtmic none are as yet known. 

We have on the other band some forty literary fragments in Middle Egyptian 
dialects, whereof the best defined variety is associated with the Fayyilm. Only the 
older -MSS. have a palaeographical interest : some of these show forms of the letters 
!^, tr distinguishing theirs from the later scripts,' which are not intrinsically different 
from Sa'idic t^'pes.^ 

Middle Egyptian private documents are plentiful and naturally exhibit all degrees 
of dialectal variation between their influential southern and northern neighbours. 
Classification has been correspondingly difficult, nor is the method I have adopted 
more than moderately satisfactory. As regards their material aspects, what has been 
flaid of Sa'idic documents is equally applicable here. 

BohairiC Manuscripts :— The collection of MSS. in the northern dialect is 
similar to, though less rich than that in Paris : both consist almost wholly of paper 
books, and texts upon parchment are in an extremely small minority ; the great collec- 
tion of the latter at Rome has no parallel elsewhere. But such parchment leaves as 
the British Museum does possess came, like the volumes brought to the Vatican a 
century earlier, from the Nitrian monasteries. Yet it may be doubted whether the type 
of script, which alone has been found in Bohairic parchments,* is not in origin Fayyiimic. 
Wo have referred above to one MS. of this class written by a Touton scribe, and the 
Rylands collection contains a fragment of papyrus showing a hand of exactly this style, 
although the text is Middle Egyptian, while no. 739 {p. PI. 11) was found either at 



> It will be Men that the two latter show an idiom no longer uucontaminated. It ia remarkable too tliat 
theaa and the only other A(jmimic text known to me (in the Unirersitj Museum, Aberdeen), are charms. Either 
it« archaic character atill gave the effete dialect a magical value, or magical texts were more carefully preserved 
than more ephemeral document* written in it. 

> V. PL 11, noa. 498, 510 and Cram, Copt. MSS., p. 1. This yi, it may be noted, has a decided likeness 
to the Belabouring Boh. form. 

* 7fr., no. 504 and the facsimiles in Chaaainat, Bull, de VIhiI. franr. ii. 173 ff. It is indeed probable that 
seveiml Mid. Eg. MSS. were included in the Said, collection from the White ^lonastery (Chassinat no. 1, 
Qoatremfre, lUrh. 228 = Paris 78, f. 63, Zoega Cod. Basm. i, all of which are by the same hand). 

* Ko. 911 is an anomaly, belonging a* it does to the main collection of Sa'id. parchments from the White 
Monastery. No. 7fi3 too must cither have been written there or imported from farther north. Cairo no. 8100 
is isolated am'>ng fragts. found near Si lit. 

C 



xviii INTRODUCTION. 

Ashmunain or in the Fayyura. Moreover the type seems to be practically confined 
to the Dth and 10th centuries, when alone parchment MSS. appear to have been produced 
in (or for) these monasteries.^ 

As to the paper volumes and fragments, although a number of these, dating from 
all periods, also came from the Nitrian desert,^ MSS. of this class have been procured 
in all parts of Egypt, as was natural in the case of a dialect dominant throughout the 
country from the later Middle Ages onwards and still the liturgical idiom of the church. 
The types of script, sufficiently illustrated by the dated plates in Hyvernat's Alhm,^ 
range from the 12th to the 19th centuries. The various styles of Arabic colophon 
used by the scribes may be further studied in the catalogue of the Vatican collection* 
and the Introductions to Horner's Bohairic New Testament. 

Private documents in this dialect are not known,^ unless we should regard as sucli 
the hybrid texts, like nos. 563, 572, 590, 1237, 1251, which ought rather to be con- 
sidered in connection with the Middle Egyptian papyri with which they were found." 

Dating of Manuscripts: — It will be remarked that, throughout this Catalogue, 
a suggestion is scarcely ever made as to the age of the MSS. described : nothing is 
offered beyond a comparison viith. published facsimiles. And it must be borne in mind 
that such comparisons but rarely point to a more than vague and general likeness. 
Suspended judgment is indeed still imperative on this fundamental question and little 
can here be said upon it. Since the publication, in 1888, of Hyvernat's Album Paleo- 
graphique, little or no additional material has been forthcoming whereby the tentative 
dates there suggested for Sa'idic parchment MSS. can be tested, nor does it appear 
likely that such will now be brought to light. Any advance in the future will probably 
•be due to a minuter study than has hitherto been made of the peculiar characteristics 
of the several types of script. With the few available dated texts as standards 
and such further assistance as is to be had from a number of colophons, dated,^ yet 
almost all severed now from the volumes which they originally terminated, it should 
eventually be possible to arrange these types in chronological sequence. Such a series 
would extend from a few specimens of the square uncials of the 5th century, over a 
heavy type which it is customary to assign to the 7th or 8th, and so to the important 



' The present collection possesses no dated specimen, but a series of colophons in the Boman collection 
demonstrates this. 

' Viz. the numerous fragments acquired from the Rev. G. Chester and Captain Middlemass. 

» PH. L et seq. 4 Mai, Script. Vet. Nov. Coll. v(ii), lUff. 

^ Boh. ephemeral documents would probably perish in the Delta climate, while the literary texts were 
preserved in the churches. Yet it is strange that in Nitria nothing should have survived. Up to about the 
7th cent., moreover, the 'Memphitic' dialect still held the neighbourhood of Babylon. 

• All these (except no. 1237) being from Prof. Petrie's collection, their jrrovenance is assured; v. Crura, 
Copt. MSS., p. V. 

' Even these may be misleading. On Zoega p. 21 the copyist has transcribed not merely an earlier text, 
but also its dated colophon. 



INTRODUCTION. xix 

datable group of the 10th and 11th centuries. From this period, until we reach 
the 14th century, no dated example guides us. Whether this remarkable restriction 
of dated texts to some two centuries is due simply to chance or whether we may 
thence assume that, after that period, the library of the White Monastery in fact 
received no further additions, and that the several other more or less related types of 
script should likewise be attributed to those centuries, we cannot as yet decide. No 
parchment MS. at any rate is known which has been shown to have been written after 
the 12th cent<jrj'. The group dated in the 14th century and referred to above (p. xii) 
as coming presumably from Nitria, consists entirely of paper MSS., in a script imitative 
indeed of certain parchment types, but easily to be distinguished from these. 

The dating of literary (uncial) MSS. on papyrus is even more uncertain than that 
of the parchment types ; for here we have not the support of any dated series, nor 
indeed of one dated example,' while help from parallel Greek types is of the slightest. 
The similarity of the earlier styles of papyrxis and parchment hands hardly needs 
remark, nor need we empliasize afresh the obviously deceptive tendency of copyists to 
imitate older scripts which renders any estimation of such hands as those ou Pll. 8, 9 
notoriously doubtful. A variety quite as hard to place chronologically, but scarcely 
noticed hitherto,* is that of the curved or rounded types illustrated by PI. 10, whose 
near relationship to certain parchment hands will be at once observed. 

The Plates : — The fifteen plates appended to this volume are intended solely as a 
contribution to earlier Coptic palaeography : merely ornamental MSS. have not been 
included. The selection has been moreover made, with very few exceptions, from the 
papyri, since the parchments have already been largely illustrated by Zoega, Hyvernat, 
Ciasca* and Balestri,* whereas but very few papyri have hitherto been reproduced. As 
a consequence of this, the examples have Ijeen chosen, in all instances but one (PI. 11, 
no. 739), from the Sa'idic and Middle Egyptian MSS., those in the Bohairic dialect being — 
with the conspicuous exception of the Nitrian i>archment codices which are scantily repre- 
sented in our collection — relatively modem and generally, with the help of Hyvernat's 
photographs, tolerably easy to date. 

In place of the usual repro<luctionj of complete pages from a small number of 
specimens, the plates show fragments or sections of pages sufficient to exhibit the 
characteristics of fifty-five MSS. The size of the reproduction is, in all cases, that of 
the original. 

Plates 1 — 7 show those MSS. of which the dates can be fixed with complete or 



I Approxinuitely daUble is th« Coptic note appended to P«p. Amherst cxir (pi. xxi). 

' RoMi, I Papiri . . . di Torino, ii, iv, pll. 1 — t, givea the only published illustrations of them. 

» The titlM of these worka, eonitantly cited in this volume, are G. Zoejja, Catalagus Cudicum Coptieorum, 
Rome 1810 (reiwrae, Leipzig 1903), H. HyTcmal, Album <le Paliugraphif. Copte, Paris 1888, and A. Ciasca, Saerorum 
BMiorum Fragmenta Copto-SaJiidiea, Rome 1885-89. 

* Not to mention lome excellent fMsimilea given by Georgi. Woide's and Mingarelli'd were very poor. 



XX 



INTRODUCTION. 



approximate precision.' Plates 8 — 10 give examples of undated papyrus uncials. Plate 11 
contains Middle Egyptian and Bohairic uncials. Plates 12 — 15 show various types of 
semi-cursive and cursive hands. 

Plate 1. — No. 395 : lines 1 — 4 are by the scribe of the text ; so too 11. 8, 9, though 
written with more care. V. note on p. 520,^ and cf. the hand of Pap. Amherst 
pi. xix, no. cl, of A.D. 592. No. 445 is in a hand not unlike those of the ostraca 
dating from the beginning of the 7th century.* On the date of no. 467, v. p. 521. 
Same type as the preceding. 

Plate 2. — No. 1079 vo. ; note the forms of the circular sign for yiy/ at the top*; also 
the triple crosses in lines 2 and 16. No. 971 : the other side, with the patriarch's 
name, is too faded to be reproduced. 

Plate 3. — Documents from J^me. No. 1011 : this scribe's hand is also shown in 
Revillout's Ade,^, pll. 5, 15. 

Plate 4. — MS. Or. 6205 : a papyrus from xkcoov" (Kom Ishgaw), acquired too late 
for inclusion in the present Catalogue, but reproduced here on account of being 
dated. Lines 1 — 4 are by the scribe of the text. No. 1226 : this type is little 
removed from that of 150 years earlier. 

Plate 5. — No. 380 : lines 1 — 5 by the scribe of the text ; the remainder by 3 witnesses. 
MS. Or. 6204 likewise could not be here catalogued. Lines 3, 4 show its date. 
The monastery of Apollo, to which it relates, is described as on the south of 
Hermopolis ; possibly therefore the great monastery at Bawit. 

Plate 6. — No. 514 : the date is uncertain. The 8th and 9th centuries saw three 
patriarchs named [Mi]chael ; a fourth sat at the close of the 1 1th century. The 
script however much resembles that of colophons dated in the first half of the 
10th century. It is to be observed that this MS. is also from the Fayyum 
(v. above, p. xi). No. 660 is of the same type as Hyvernat, Album x, A.D. 1003. 
The document came apparently from Teuton. No. 465 : the likeness to almost 
contemporary Bohairic hands should be noted." 

Plate 7. — No. 490: on the date v. p. 521. Both Christian and Mohammedan dates 
appear to have been subsequently inserted in blank spaces.^ Col. 2 shows the 
later note by the donor. 



^ Not all the datable MSS. however have been reproduced. Of the dated Jeme documents only a selection 
is given. The Nubian MSS. (nos. 447fF.) arc too ill preserved to allow of photography. The date of no. 1213 
is too uncertain, the script of no. 673 too characterless and clumsy to repay reproduction. Nos. 162,938 have 
already been photographed elsewhere. 

- Since my Oalracu were published, I have ascertained (by a photograph of Ad. 59) that the bishop Abraham 
there discussed (p. xvi) was actually a contemporary of the patriarch Damianus. 

* V. my Ostraca, pi. 1. 

* V. p. 447 J, note 3. ' Cf. Davies, Beir el Gebrdwi II, PI. xxix, la. 

* V. Hyvernat, Album xv, xxiv, xxviii. 
^ Cf. the remarks on no. 162. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xx\ 



Plate 8. — No. 171 : the style of ornament accompanying initials is very uncommon 
in papyri, but usual in most parchment MSS.* No. 325 : many of the Greek 
words in this papyrus have retained their accents, a feature almost unique in 
Coptic texts.* 

Plate 9. — Nos. 1004 and 958 bear a strong resemblance to two types of parchment 
hand ; the latter especially is practically identical with certain of Zoega's 4th class. 

Plate 10. — Nos. 278 and 1219 again have an unmistakable likeness to parchment types, 
not least to the dated group of the Tout6n school. No. 522 is probably among 
the oldest MSS. in the collection. The script is strikingly similar to that of 
the greater part of the Bruce Papyrus. 

Plate 11. — No. 504 : a fragment of the original MS. is Berlin Museum P. 9108, as 
may be seen by the facsimile, B. Kopt. Urk., no. 168. In no. 510 note the charac- 
teristic form of r«, while that in no. 498 illustrates the transition from (or rather 
to) the Bohairic form ; cf. the following number, 739 (on which v. p. xvii above). 
No. 711 is probably the earliest known MS. to show the letter i). The hand 
is remarkably like that of Pap. Amherst cxlv (pi. xxi), assigned to the ' late 4th 
or early 5th century.' 

Plate 12. — No. 1223 : this hand is comparable in certain features (e, c) with the ' 1st 
hand ' of the Puli* (no. 367) and also with that of the Acta Pauli. No. 1224 is 
probably later than the foregoing. The forms of h, k, u, ii, n point perhaps to 
the 6th century. No. 1102 : its e, n, k, ii and ligatures with e- show a relatively 
early hand ; so too the shape of the papyrus and the use of x''-^P^' ^°* ^^^ ^^ 
doubtless a ceremonious hand, suitable to the dignity of the person addressed. 
It is presumably the youngest on this plate. 

Plate 13. — No. 1105: may be in a woman's hand. No. 1113 is on the other side of 
the same. No. 1147 : post-Mohammedan if the name eio*r[B] be read ; though 
eicn'{An] is equally possible. 

Plate l.*). — No. 1214: a much ligatured and difficult Mid. Egyptian type, of which 
the papyri from Ashmunain show many specimens. Nos. 1167 and 1137 have 
eaoh the clay seal and fastening ribbon still attached. 



The present Catalogue has occupied a far longer time in preparation than was at 
hrst contemplated: printing was begun in 1895. It is obvious that the classification 
and description of such material as almost wholly constitutes the extant remains of 

* For the p«cali«r pagination ef. no. 828 and Minion fran^. vi, 26. 
» V. PSBA. xxvii. 166, not« 2. 



xxii INTRODUCTION. 

Coptic literature — remains quite without parallel among the literatures o£ the Christian 
east in their fragmentariness and dilapidation — must be a task of slower progress 
than where the MSS. to be dealt with lie ready for description in book form, identified 
already by title and often by author's name. With the exception of the Pistis, a certain 
number of the Bohairic books and of the legal papyri from Jeme, practically the entire 
collection is here examined and described for the first time. 

The system upon which a work of this nature was begun will, if continued over ten 
years, scarcely escape some modification and, it may be hoped, improvement. It was, for 
example, first intended that I should, in agreement with what has been done elsewhere, 
include in the Catalogue every fragment whereon writing was legible. It soon became clear 
however that to do so would entail much waste of space, and a considerable number of 
papyrus, fragments, whence nothing was to be learned, have therefore been silently relegated 
to a limbo. For a different reason the texts of the J^me documents (no. 375 ff.) could 
be omitted. An exhaustive publication of these is being now prepared by Professor 
St«indorff and myself. 

Again, the constant reference, for palaeographical purposes, to published facsimiles, 
although of value in literary texts, was seen to be, in the case of papyrus documents, 
necessarily too vague to be of service — the number of facsimiles available is still too 
small — and was therefore discontinued. Further, my subsequent acquaintance with other 
continental collections besides that of Paris, has made it possible to identify many 
more Sa'idic leaves as related to those here described {v. the Additions and Cori-ections). 
And I may add that, in the long interval between the printing of the earlier parts of 
the volume and its publication, various works have appeared elsewhere which otherwise 
would have had a modifying influence at not a few points. 

An inconsistency will be found betweep my earlier and later mode of transcribing the 
letter cr. That its sound came, in time, to be almost identical with that of i: may be 
undeniable ; but it is equally demonstrable that at a relatively early period (and at 
any rate in southern districts), this letter was interchangeable with i- and k. 

A more serious inconsistency is that, already referred to, whereby a misleading 
distribution has been made between the Sa'idic and Middle Egyptian dialects in regard 
to the papyrus documents. Not a few of the texts between nos. 529 and 711 should 
properly have been classed as Sa'idic.^ Their faulty classification is due to unreasonable 
weight having been given to the pretended provenance of the lot in which these papyri 
were acquired. 

My use of the term published, in reference to biblical texts needs some explanation. 
I intended thereby to indicate the previous publication, not of our actual MS., but of 
the same passage elsewhere. 

To each number the place of origin or of acquisition and the name of the person 
through whom acquired have, when ascertainable, been added. Of these, the first is too 



' Xos. .533, 674, for instance, mention the town of Ashmunaiii. 



INTRODUCTION. xxiii 

often of small value, indicating iu most cases merely the market wliere the MS. was 
bought.' The second, in combining, as not infrequently, more names than one, is 
evidence of the dispersion, in time as well as place, which parts of one and the same 
MS. have often suffered. 

The measurements of the MSS. represent the actual size of the leaf or fragment, 
at its extreme points, the first figure being that of the height, the second that of the 
width. In the case of double leaves, the size given is of a single leaf. 

I must finally call attention to a regrettable number of errors, almost all relating 
to confusions in the numerical designation of the MSS. These I have been unable to 
rectify except in the Corrections on pp. 517 — 522, which I trust the reader will consult. 

I wish in conclusion to express my great indebtedness to the Trustees of the 
British Museum for having commissioned me to compile this Catalogue, and so given 
me the opportunity of gaining a familiarity with Coptic manuscript literature such as 
I should have obtained by no other means. 

A heavy debt of another sort I owe to Mr. F. G. Kenyon, Assistant Keeper of the 
Dept. of MSS., who has patiently read a proof of the whole work, from its initiation. 
Such accuracy as has been attained in regard to the countless incidental Greek words 
is due to his constant watchfulness, while to his judgment and advice I owe the 
avoidance of many errors and inaccuracies. Assistance kindly given me by other 
scholars is acknowledged in its place. My thanks are further due to Messrs. Gilbert 
and Rivingfton, and particularly to their oriental reader, Mr. G. E. Hay, for the care and 
skill with which the printing has been done. 

W. E. CRUM. 
SlPTfliBIB, 1905. 



* The Uige Onf eoUection of {Mpyri, for insUnce, ww declared by the native sellers to come from the 
Fajyfim and Ahmlm ; bat it waa bought in Cairo. 



s. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



BIBLE. 



OLD TESTAMENT. 

1. 

Or. 3579 A( I).— Parchment; the lower 
part of a leaf, 7f X lOf in. The text, in two 
columns, is written in a neat hand. It pro- 
bably belonged to the [jectionary Zoega* 
num. xxxii. (». Ciasca, Sacr. Bill. Fragmenta, 
i., XXT. and tab. xvii.). The initials are en- 
larged and ornamented in colours. The titles 
of the lessons are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Bddoe.] 

Genesis xiv. 17 — 19 (published bj Ciasca, 
i.. 14). 

The belping-Towel and punctuation are 
accurately employed. 

The other lessons are from 1 Kings, 
Proverbs and Isaiah (v. also no. 20 belov). 

2. 

Add. 14,665. — Parchment; 10 fragments, 
varying in size from llx8| in. (complete) 
to 4^ X 3} in., and one fol. made up of 
8 still smaller fragments. They form foil. 
10 — 20 of the collection of palimpsests 
described in Wright's Syriac Catalogue, 
no. DCCCXXI. The text, in two columns of 
from 33 to 39 lines each, is written in plain. 



square uncials (part of fol. 18 is reproduced 
in Hyvemat's Album de Paleographie copte, 
pi. vi. 1), regarded by Wright as of the 
6th or 7th century. The initials project 
slightly, and are larger than the rest. A 
plain paragraph-mark (cf. Hyvernat, i.Z., 
pi. ii. 1) is employed. On foil. 176, 18a 
there is a central cross at the top of the 
page. Traces of ruling, not however co- 
incident with the lines of writing, are seen 
on fol. 17. 
From Nitria. 

I. Genesis xxiv. 52 — xxv. 6 ; fol. 19, 
paged OB. (The two final verses only are 
published; Maspero, Mems. de la Mission 
au Caire, vi. 12.) 

II. Leviticus xv. 31— xvi. 11, foil. 12, IG, 
of which the former is the upper, the latter 
the lower portion of the same leaf, the 
central part of the leaf being still want- 
ing {published by Ciasca, l.l., i. 75). The 
Syriac text makes it impossible to read the 
Coptic with certainty. 

III. Numbers iii. ?— ? , 31—34; fol. 15, 
paged — , ?Kti (published by Maspero, l.l, 
p. 92). Only col. 2 of fol. a can be read 
with any certainty. Only half of the entire 
leaf remains. 

IV. Numbers vii. 2, 3, 7—10, 12—15, 
25 — 29; fol. 14, paged — , rit (sic) (the 

B 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



earlier verses are published by Maspero, 
l.L, p. 100). Only half of the entire leaf 
remains. 

V. Numbers xviii. 17— 26 ; fol. 17, 
paged — , V2B (jniblished; Maspero, l.L, 
p. 106, and Ciasca, l.l, p. 103). This leaf 
is complete. 

yi. Numbers xxii. 18—36 ; fol. 18, 
paged — , TO A. (The earlier verses are 
published by Maspero, l.L, p. 112. Prof. 
Hyvernat, Album ^r., text, p. 12, has pub- 
lished the text of half of fol. a. The fol- 
lowing are corrections to his transcript : 
col. 1, line 3, aab, ei'e^en ; 6, nue8; 
9, teice; 12, Ktocoikic uuo .'. ; 14, Aiir; 
18, eo-? (sic); 20, taT; 22, uno and uuom ; 
col. 2, line2, nAUTo; 5, nue8; 1],tatau2og; 
15, ueicoovM.) This leaf is complete. 

Foil. 10, 11, 13 are illegible; fol. 20 
contains the eight small fragments. 

The punctuation and insertion of the 
helping-vowel are apparently accurate. 

The forms cuob and c+uoTBe and eepe- 
BBKKA {'PefiiKKa) may be noted. 

3. 

Or. 3579A(2). (Formerly Or. 3367.)— 
Parchment ; 8^x8f in. (complete in width). 
The upper fragment of a double leaf; not 
paged; ruled. The text, in two columns, 
of about 30 lines each, is written in plain, 
square uncials (c/. Hyvernat, Album Sfc, 
pi. vii. 2). The initials are larger than the 
rest, u, n, t, x, where they begin a line, 
often have a looped projection to the left (as 
in Hyvernat, Album Sfc, pi. xiii., no. 2). 

This MS. possibly came from Ahmim. 

[H. Walijs.] 

Genesis xxviii. 5 — xxix. 4 {published; 
Maspero, l.L, p. 12, from three MSS., of 
which fragt. 3 most nearly resembles the 
present text). The helping-vowel is regu- 
larly inserted. The punctuation is accurate 



and consistent. On fol. la, col. 1, ver. 16, 
TtooviioqiJKOTK shows the same omission 
as Maspero's text. On fol. la, col. 2, at 
ver. 10, the word con (for con nto^y, v. the 
Liturgical MSS. below) is written in the 
margin by a later hand. On fol. 26, col. 1, 
a dividing-line is inserted at ch. xxix. 1. 



4. 



Or. 3579A(3).— Parchment ; 5f X 7 in. 
The upper left-hand comer of a leaf ; ruled. 
The text, in two columns, is written in neat, 
square uncials, and, I think, by the scribe of 
the Borgian MS., num. xxii. (v. Ciasca, ii., 
tab. XXV.) The fragment containing Proverbs 
XV., xvi. {v. below) seems to be also by the 
same hand. The initials are slightly larger 
than the rest. Small scroll-ornaments in the 
margins have (subsequently?) been coloured 
with yellow, red, and green. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Genesis xxix. 6 — 17 {published by Mas- 
pero, l.L, p. 15, from a far less accurate 
MS.). The helping-vowel is fully inserted. 
The punctuation is accurate and consistent. 
On fol. a, col. 2, ver. 10, there is the same 
omission as in Maspero's text. 



5. 

Or. 3579A(4).— Parchment; a double leaf, 
1 2^x91 in.; paged To, k; ko {sic), kh. 
The text, in two columns of 26 lines each, 
is written in a large, coarse character 
(c/. Ciasca, i., tab. ii.) The initials are 
enlarged. There are few stops. This is a 
part of the Lectionary described by Maspero, 
l.L, 101, and respectively precedes or follows 
immediately the passages published by him 
on pp. 31, 101, and 118. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Exodus ii. 24. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



S 



Numbers x. 33— xi. 8. Title: euiuAioc 
nuee^souT ii^oot rc'r^n bboa ziiiiApieuoc. 

Deuteronomy i. 23 — 30 (published by 
Ciasca, i^ 119). 

Joshua i. 1 — 5 (published by Maspero, 
/./., 130). Title: etuuAio {$ic) nu€32(|Toov 
iieoov TB-rr*H iHccoY {rf. no. 6 below) n^^itpa 
iiiiavH. 

The helping-vowel is accurately inserted. 
There is no punctuation. 

6. 

Or.- 3579 A(5). {Formerly Or. 1242.)— 
Paper; 11| X 7J in. (completo). One of 
several pages belonging to a Lectionary of 
the Old Testament. The Coptic text is in 
single column ; opposite it is an Arabic 
version. The character is a sloping uncial 
(c/. Hyvernat, Alb^im ^c, pi. ix. 2, colo. 
phon). Lines, stops, initials, &o., have been 
painted over with red. The MS. CopL d. 2 
of the Bodleian is probably a leaf from the 
same lectionary. 

From Dair al-Baramfis, Nitria. 

[GliKVILLB J. ChBSTEB.] 

Exodus xvii. 7 — 12 {publislied by Erman, 
OoUinger yachrichten, 1880, p. 410, and 
ver. 7 only by Ciasca, /./., i., p. 48). Paged 
piii, piir. The MS. is late and inaccurate; 
iMccov is always written for ihcotc, aux\»iv 
or Aiin.\MY for AiiAAMK. oc for xoeic is 
significant. The Arabic version, of which 
the orthography is very inaccurate, appears 
to be ba<(ed on that usually found in Bohairic 
MSS. (e.g. Or. 422), though it here follows 
pretty closely the Sa'idic text. 

The other lessons are from Job, Isaiah, 
Jeremiah and Ilosea. 

7. 

Or. 3579A(6). (Formerly Or. 3367.)— 
Parchment; one leaf, 12 X lOf in.; paged 
KB, K?. The text, in two columns, is written 



in a coarse, upright hand. The initials are 
larger than the rest and sometimes orna- 
mented, while certain letters in the top lines 
project into the upper margin. Paragraphs 
are marked as in Ciasca, l.l., i., tab. viii., of 
which MS. indeed (=Zoega, num. viii) I 
suspect this fragment to have formed part. 
The paginations of the two may be reconciled 
by the supposition that with each book a 
■fresh numeration was started (cf. Ciasca, ii., 
xviii.). At the top of each page there is a 
central cross. 

Possibly from Ahmim. [H. Wallis.] 

Numbers v. 8 — 24 (published by Maspero, 
l.l.', p. 97, from a closely related text ; cf. 
ver. 12, the repetition of ovpioue in both). 
The helping-vowel is accurately inserted. 
There is no superlinear punctuation. The 
colon is frequently employed. 

8. 

Or. 3o79A(7). (Formerly Or. 4714.)— 
Parchment ; two double leaves of a Lec- 
tionary, Of X 5^ in. Written in single 
column of about 17 lines, and in a careless, 
upright character (cf. Ciasca, i., tab. xiv.). 
Initial letters are larger than the rest. 
Stops, but no ornaments. 

From Ahmlm. [Hoenee.] 

Fol. 16. Numbers xxvii. 18 — 23, headed 
iiApiuuoc oxiiAiiA BMCA (mostly published by 
Ciasca, i. 109). gimcot is written for iiicovc 
(cf. no. 6 above), oka- is written for okua- 
(ver. 18), uqA- for uqiiA- (ver. 21). The 
helping-vowel is accurate. There is no pimc- 
tuation. The other excerpts are from 
2 Kings, Hosea, and Habakkuk. The lesson 
from Numbers follows the first of these. 

9. 

Or. 3579A(8). — Parchment; part of one 
leaf, 12f X 8 in. The text is written in two 

B 2 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



columns, of which col. 2, fol. o, and col. 1, 
fol. b are, for the most part, lost. The 
character is a fine, square uncial, greatly 
resembling MS. num. vi. of Zoega {v. 
Ciasca i., tab. vi.), to which this leaf very 
possibly belonged. The paragraph-mark, 
small coloured ornaments, pointing and 
forms of the final letters, exactly correspond 
in both MSS. («. Zoega's description), 
though the columns here are of 42 lines, 
while those of the Borgian fragments are 
of 44. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Numbers xxvii. 22 — xxix. 1 (xxvii. 23 — 
xxviii. 7 and xxviii. 25 — xxix. 1 only are 
complete : the first portion is puhlhhed 
by Ciasca, i. 109). The helping-vowel is 
accurately inserted. 

10. 

Or. 3579A(9).— Parchment ; the lower, 
inner part of a leaf, 8i X B\ in., and the 
greater part of a leaf, lOf X 10 J in. The 
text, in two columns originally, is written 
in an upright character, closely resembling 
Ciasca i., tab. vii., to which MS. indeed these 
very possibly belonged. The same irregular 
punctuation is characteristic of both, as in 
iicoTCHc, SI, cf. scos, stou, &c. The initials 
are slightly enlarged, project, and are painted 
with red (so, apparently, Ciasca, l.l.). 

From Ahmim. [Bddge, Giuffith.] 

Numbers xxvi. 58 — xxvii. 7, xxxi. 47—49 
and xxxii. 5 — 7. 

The insertion of the helping-vowel is 
accurate. 

11. 

Or. 4717(1). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf; 11^ X 8| in. The text is written 
across the whole page in a sloping character 
{cf. Hyvernat, Album ^c, pi. x.). It is 



often illegible, owing to the leaf having 
been pasted into the binding of a book. 
The initials are enlarged slightly and ac- 
companied by marginal ornaments. The 
leaf contains three of the ecclesiastical Odes 
and probably belonged to a service-book. 
From the Fayyum. [Geap.] 

Deuteronomy xxxii, 30 — 43, the Song of 
Moses. (The last verse is published by 
Maspero, l.L, p. 124.) 

The helping-vowel is accurately inserted. 
There is no punctuation. The other Odes 
are those of Hannah and Habakkuk. 



12. 

Add. 17,188. — Parchment ; foil. 187; 
bound now in brown leather; 8f X 6f in. 
This is the Syriac palimpsest described by 
Wright as no. DCCCXII., and noticed also 
by Lagarde, Orientalia L, 99.* The Coptic 
text is written in two columns of 25 lines, 
in a plain, square uncial {cf. Hyvernat, 
Album ^c, pi. vii., 1, which reproduces a fairly 
legible page : ibid., pi. iii. or iv, 1 may also 
be compared). In the bottom margins birds 
have very frequently been drawn with great 
delicacy, and somewhat in the style of 
Hyvernat, pi. iii. A plain paragraph-mark 
is used, above which are sometimes added 
short, horizontal strokes. The initials are 
sometimes enlarged. The commencement 
of each of the books which the MS. contains, 
as well as the end of the concluding book, is 
surrounded by an elaborate frame of regular, 
interlacing pattern, to which slight floral 
ornaments are sometimes added. The quires, 
of 8 foil, each, are 28 in number. The 
pagination of the volume was apparently— 
for uncertainty as to the exact number of 
foil, missing makes this doubtful — not ac- 

♦ Add. 14631, fol. 45, does not belong to this MS. 
{Of. the words avco <|)V0H ijiu. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



curate throughout. Each fol. was lettered 
upon both sides. Fol. 52 bore no Coptic 
text. 

From Nitria. 

The text is extremely difficult to read. 
I have, for the most part, confined myself 
to the identification, from their initial and 
final words, of each fol., employing a chemical 
re-agent only where these were not other- 
wise ascertainable. 

Joshna, Judgpes, Ruth, Judith and Esther. 
(For the various portions hitherto published, 
V. the lists inCiascaand Maspero, locc. laudd.) 
The grouping of Judith and Esther with 
Ruth may be compared with that in certain 
Syriac MSS., e.g. Wright, Catalogue, no. 1, 
and Payne-Smith, Catalogus, no. 1. 

The following is a table of the foil., show- 
ing their proper sequence and their present 
foliation : — 



fol. 68 
107 

98 

61 
2 missing. 

82 

62 

35 
135 
130 

84 

67 

87 

16 

17 

18 

86 

33 

11 

12 

13 

24 

95 

66 



Joshua i. 1 — 9 

9—15 

16— ii. 5 

ii. 5 — 14 

iii. 6 — 14 

14— iv. 5 

iv. 5—11 

12—21 

22— V. 5 

V. 6—14 

14— vi. 11 (Greek) 

vi. 11—20 ( do. ) 

20— 26( do. ) 

26 — vii. 7 

vii. 7 — 14 

14—23 

23 — viii. 5 

vui. 5— 18(?) 

(?) 18—28 

28— ix. 6 

ix. 6—14 

14—24 

24—33 



fol. 29 

20 

63 

25 
1 missing. 

26 

78 

21 

37 

32 

28 

71 

23 

121 

'122 

120 

14 

15 
125 
123 
124 

1 missing. 

75 

84 
105 
100 

85 

74 

2 missing. 

136 

22 

88 

81 

27 
129 
1 missing. 

77 
131 
103 

70 

79 
102 
134 

72 



33— X. 6 

X. 6—14 

14—24 

24—30 

xi. 3(?)— 12 

12—20 

20— xii. 5 

xii. 5 — xi. 1 

xiii. 1 — 11 

11—22 

22—82 

32— xiv. 9 

xiv. 9 — XV. 2 

XV. 2—9 

9—19 

19—46 

46 — xvi. 1 

xvi. 1—10 

10— xvii. 7 

xvii. 8—16 

xviii. 7 — 14 

14—24 

24— xix. 9 

xix. 10—24 
24— 37(?) 
(?)37— 60 

xxi 7—18 

18—29 

29—39 

39— xxii. 1 

xxii. 1 — 8 

8—14 

20—27 

27—32 

32— xxiii. 5 

xxiii. 6 — 13 

13 — xxiv. 4 

xxiv. 4 — 11 

11—18 

18—27 



6 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



fol. 54 


27—33 


fol. 183 


59 


33 


92 


— Judges i. 1— 6(?) 


7 


150 


(?)6— 13 


3 


60 


13— 20(?) 


5 


69 


(?)20— 29 


181 


155 


29— ii. 1 


186 


50 


ii. 1—12 


179 


■55 


12—17 


184 


168 


17— iii. 2 


4 


76 


iii. 2 10 


6 


51 


10—19 


30 


93 


19—27 


2 missing. 


94 


27— iv. 5 


158 


58 


iv. 5 12 


167 


73 


12 20 


(?)2 missii 


177 


20— V. 4 


\ / 

39 


65 


V. 4 13 


178 


157 


13—22 


1 missing. 


152 


22—31 


160 


110 


31— vi, 9 


19 


115 


vi. 9 17 


10 


153 


17 25 


165 


1^ 


25 32 


1 missing. 






64 


32— vii. 1 


187 


I missing.- 




114 


101 


vii. 7—14 


38 


1 missing. 




1 missing. 


83 


20— viii. 2 


9 


, 86 


viii. 2 -10 


2 missing. 


1 missing. 




31 


104 


20—27 


111 


(?)2 missing. 




185 


112 


ix. 9—18 


161 


116 


18—27 


141 


108 


27—36 


162 


117 


36—45 


163 


109 


45 53 


1 missing. 


113 


64— X. 14 


164 


2 


X. 15 — xi. 7 


180 


144 


xi. 7—16 




182 


16—25 


159 


8 


25—34 


175 


1 


34— xii. 1 


4 missing. 



Ruth 



Judith 



xii. 1—9 

9 — xiii. 5 

xiii. 5—13 

14—22 

22— xiv. 5 

xiv. 5 — 14 

14—19 

20— xvV 8 

XV. 8—15 

16— xvi. 3 

xvi. 3—10 

10—17 

xvii. 2—11 
11— X viii. 7 

xviii. 22—30 
30— xix. 7 

xix. 16—23 

23—30 

30— XX. 7 

XX. 7 — 15 

23—31 
31—39 
39—47 

xxi. 7—14 

i. 4—14 

14—22 

ii. 1—9 

9—16 

16— iii. 2 

iii. 2—12 

12— iv. 2 

iv. 10—20 

20—22 

i. 1—6 ' 

6—13 

13— ii. 5 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



fol. 170 ' 




iv. 6—13 


fol. 44 


p. 39, ii. 16— iii. 3, p. 40 


166 




13— V. 5 


126 


3—12, p. 40 


1 missing. 






1 missing. 




106 




V. 15—22 


47 


p. 42, ii. 6— iv. 3, p. 44 


1 missing. 






42 


3—11, p. 46 


66 




vi. 4— 13 


1 missing. 




53 




13— vii. 1 


119 


p. 47, iii. 7— iv. 7, p. 48 


1 missing. 






45 


7—14 


99 




vii. 8—16 


91 


I4r—v. 8, p. 50 


1 missiog. 






2 missing. 




127 




22-30 


89 


p. 54, vi. 6 — vii. 2, p. 56 


173 




30— viii. 7 


80 


2 — viii. 1, p. 60 


132 




viii. 7 — 13 


2 missing. 




176 




14—21 


•96 


p. 62, vi. 7—14, p. 64 


169 




21 30 


1 missing. 




133 




30— ix. 2 


57 p 


. 64. vi. 19— ix. 11, p. 68 


172 




ix. 2— 8 


138 


ix. 12 20 


118 




8— X. 1 


145 


20—28 


154 




X. 1—9 


140 


28— vii. 7, p. 70 


143 




9—17 


147 


7—10 (end), p. 72 


171 




17— xi. 2 


The punctuation 


of the texts is, so far as 


156 




xi. 2-10 


can be seen, regulai 


•. The helping-vowel is 


149 




10—17 


accurately placed. 


The stops are a single. 


174 




17— xii. 1 


double, or occasionally a triple point.' Each 


142 




xii. 1—11 


book is terminated 


by a subscription, e.g. 


151 




11—16 


n:»i)ti)uo iiepove. 


After the subscription 


40 




16— xiii. 6 


to Esther, fol. 147a, the interlacing frame- 


97 




xiii. b—U 


work is prolonged 


to surround these four 


128 




14—20 


names : — 




146 




xiv. 1—7 


Ana 


i etuuAc 


189 




7—10 


AtU 


i nfrrpe 


137 




16— XV. 5 


AtU\ 


i Ttocn<|) 


90 




XV. 5—11 


AflJ 


i UIIIIA 


49 




11— xvi. 6 


presumably those of the owuers of the book. 


1 missing. 










48 




xvi. 17—25 






43 


Esther. 


25 




13. 


(References 


to Fritzsche, 


Libri Apocryphi, 


Or. 3579A(10).— 


Parchment ; a single leaf, 




1871.) 




8^x7 in. Ruled and paged iiif., un. Two 


43 


Fr. p. 


30. i. 1—11, p. 32 


columns of text; 27 lines each. The cha- 


2 missing. 






racter is a small, square uncial (c/. Hyvemat, 


46 


P- 


34, 12—22. p. 36 


pi. iiL). On fol. a 


there was a fine floral 


41 




22— iL 9, p. 38 


ornament at ver. 4. 




1 missing. 






From Ahmim. 


[Budge.] 



8 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Joshua xxiv. 2 — 11. The text is all but 
identical with Add. 17,183. 

14. 

Or. 3579A(11). {Formerly Or. 3367.)— 
Parchment ; a single, complete leaf, 13^ X 
10^ in. ; paged oa, ob. Two columns of 
text ; about 31 lines each. The character is 
regular and upright. Most probably this is 
part of the Borgian Cod. xiii. {cf. Ciasca, i., 
tab. xiii.). The initials are enlarged, and 
with stops, paragraph-marks, the letter <}), 
&c., are painted with red. 

Probably from Ahmim. [H. Wallis.] 

.Judges xii. 7 — xiii. 6. The text varies 
frequently from that of Add. 17,183. 

The punctuation is that described by 
Ciasca, i., xxiii. (xiii.). Atch. xiii. 2, there is 
a dividing-line, and, in the margin, the word 
con, as in no. 3 above. 

15. 

Or. .3579A(12).— Parchment ; part of a 
single leaf, 12xl0|- in. Two columns of 
text ; 33 or 34 lines each. This is apparently 
a fragment of the same MS. as the preceding 
number. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Judges XX. 16—28. Ver. 27, 28a ap- 
parently follow upon ver. 286, as in Add. 
17,183. 

16. 

Or. 4717(1).— Parchment ; a complete leaf, 
described above as no. 11. 

1 Samuel ii. 1 — 10 ; the Song of Hannah; 
headed ojah auua, but following immediately 
upon the Song of Moses. 

17. 

Or. 3579A(13). (Formerly Or. 4714.) — 
Parchment; a single complete leaf, ll^xSf 
in. ; paged i»e, p?. The text is in two 
columns of about 31 lines each. The script 



is small and regular. The initials, slops, and 
abbreviating lines are painted with red. It 
is part of the great MS. of which other 
fragments are published elsewhere (cf. Ciasca, 
i., tab. 15), and this leaf follows immediately 
on that printed by Erman, Oottinger Nach- 
richten, 1880, p. 417, and presumably pre- 
cedes that given by Maspero, l.l., p. 157 
{beg. [ujATAn^yi), though the pagination would 
be incorrect, jw- being repeated. 

Probably from Ahmim. [Hoener.] 

1 Samuel xxx. 5 — 24. The characteristics 
of the text have been described by Erman 
and Ciasca. 

18. 

Or. 3579A(1). — Parchment. Fragment 
from a Lectionary, described above as no. 1. 

1 Kings viii. 41—44, 46—48. 

19. 

Or. 3579A(7). {Formerly Or. 4714.)— 
Parchment. These leaves are described above 
as no. 8. 

2 Kings ii. 14, 15. The text of ver. 14 
diverges widely from the Greek versions. 

20. 

Or. 3579A(14). — Parchment ; fragment 
from the bottom of a leaf, 4J X 9 in. ; belong- 
ing to the same Lectionary as no. 1 above. 

Tobit iv. 13, 14 and 19. (The last verse 
is published; Ciasca, i. 210.) 

21. 

Or.3579A(5).(FomerZ?/ Or. 1242.)— Paper. 
A leaf from the Lectionary described above 
as no. 6 ; 11^ X 8 in. ; paged pw«r, put,. 

From Dair al-Baramiis, Nitria. 

[G. J. Chester.] 

Job vi. 19 — 25, with a parallel Arabic 
version, made from the Coptic text. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



22. 

Or. 3579A(15). — Parchment; the lower, 
inner corner of a leaf ; 8^ X 6J in. The 
text, in two columns, is written in a regular 
upright hand (c/. Ciasca, i., tab. xi.). Initials 
and stops are in red. It is from a Lectionary. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Job xxvii. 11 — 14 {published by Ciasca, i. 
43 ; but the texts differ considerably). 
The other lesson is from Isaiah. 

23. 

Or. 8579A(16).— Parchment. A single 
complete leaf; 11|X9 in.; paged n, lil. 
The text, which is arranged in verses, is 
written in an upright character (c/. Ciasca, ii., 
tab. xxvi,) without enlarged initials or orna- 
ments. Letters which exceed the line are 
added above {ef. Ciaaoa, ii., tab. xxii.). 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Job xl. 7 — xli. 9 {publi$hed by Ciasca, ii. 63). 
The helping-vowel is accurately inserted. 
The punctuation is systematic ; initial vowels, 
forming of themselves syllables, and single, 
final consonants are pointed. 

24. 

Or. 4844. — Papyrus; 18 leaves, varying 
between 6] X 5) in., (complete) and 3 X -H in. 
They are now separately framed between glass, 
but when acquired they formed a book, 
k>oseIy held together by thread. Four pairs 
of leaves, — those now numbered vii, viii. ; 
xi, xii. ; xiv, xvii. ; xv, xvi. — then formed 
each one continuous leaf. The script is very 
clumsy and unskilled. This, together with 
the numerous faults of orthography, make 
it probable that the MS. is a modem copy 
of an old text, written by a scribe very 
ignorant of Coptic. The leaves are paged 
here and there as follows : fol. xiv.a, a ; 



fol. xiv.b, 5 (sic) ; fol. xv.a, ba; fol. xv.&, r ; 
fol. xvi.o, r; fol. xvi.b, {; (sic) ; fol. xvii.fl, e; 
fol. viii.6, H ; fol. \.b, ib ; fol. vii.a, ia(?) ; 
fol. ix.a, 11 ; foU. ix.6, viii.a, o; fol. xi.a, i|(?). 
The Roman numerals now upon the frames 
indicate the original sequence of the leaves. 

[Blackden.] 

A selection from the Psalms. (For the 
corresponding passages already published, 
V. Ciasca and the Rainer Fiihrer, 1894, 
taf. vii.) The following is the sequence of 
the leaves with reference to the texts : — 

fol. ii. Psalm v. 1 — 4 

* iii. 4—12 

X. civ. 1—12 

xi. 13—24 

xii. 26—39 

xiii. 89—45 

V. ex. 4 — 10 

xiii. cxi. 1 — 5 

vii. cxii. 1 — 5 

viii. 6 — 9 

i. cxiii. 1 — 6 

ii. (?)7— 9 

xviii. cxiv. 1 — 6 

xiv. cxviii. 1 — 16 

XV. 18—27 

xvi. 28— 35(+ ?) 

iv. 36—45 

xvii. 71—81 

iv. 82—85 

vi. 86—87 

vii. cxix. 1 — 6 

vi. cxxii. 1 — 3(?) 

viii. cxxxv. 1 — 7 

ix. 10—26 

The original from which these excerpts 

were transcribed was an ancient text ; cf. the 

forms BBA.\, A.\AOG and (occasionally) iiu = uii. 

Misreadings are numerous and point to the 

great ignorance of the scribe ; e.g. hto'ou= 

iiTcrou, .MAOiiKii and iiahmkii, oiioo=oiip.e, 

(>vori=;')«ti. Pointing is rare and incorrect. 

The helping-vowel was (in the original) 

c 



10 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



accurately inserted. The texts are occa- 
sionally separated by dividing-lines, e.g. on 
foil, ii.b, iv.6, xv.a, xvi.b. 

25. 

Or. 3579A(17).— Parchment; a single 
complete leaf and two fragments ; fol. 3, 
13f XlOf in.; fol. 2, 10^X101 in.; fol. 1, 
13^X5 in. The text, which is arranged in 
verses, is written in large uncials {cf. 
Ciasca, i, tab. iv., or ii, tab. xxiii., though 
both these are coarser). Initials are rarely 
enlarged. There are red marginal orna- 
ments at the beginning of each Psalm, 
the titles of which, together with the 8ta- 
i/(aXfiaTa, are in a smaller character. Fol. la 
was the first page of quire r, and fol. Bb the 
last of quire iie. 

There are no stops. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Psalms, in Coptic : ix. 32 — x. 2 ; xlviii. 
12—18 ; cxviii. 13—24. 

In Greek : x. 2 — xi. 5 ; xlviii. 20 — xlix. 8 ; 
cxviii. 24r— 38. 

(The passages from Psalms ix., x., xlviii. 
are published ; v. Ciasca.) 

The Coptic text is fully punctuated and 
accurately vowelled. At ver. 17 is the word 
i-TuA (yi/xeX). The Greek text is without 
accents or breathings. The former was 
written upon the right-hand, the latter upon 
the left-hand pages. 

The Greek version of Ps. xlix. 6 includes 
the words of which the Sa'idic is given by 
Lagarde, Psalt. Theb. Fragta. (v. Ciasca, i. 
103). 

26. 

Or. 3579 A(l 8). —Parchment; the inner 
top corner of a leaf ; 7 X 5f in. The text, 
in one column, but not arranged in verses, 
is written in an upright character {cf. 
Ciasca, i., tab. iii. ; but the resemblance is not 



very close). The titles, Siai/iaX/Aara, abbrevia- 
ting lines and rare stops are in red. There 
are large initials in red and yellow. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Psalms xix. 3—10 ; xx. 1—3, 13, 14 ; xxi. 
1 — 10. (All published ; v. Ciasca, ii. 79.) 

The helping-vowel is too sparingly inserted, 
and punctuation is very rare, ebe- stands 
for eqe-. 

27. 

Or. 3579A(19). — Parchment; a single leaf, 
12fXl0^ in.; paged rua, puB. The text 
(of the Psalms) is arranged in verses, and is 
written in an upright, somewhat uneven 
character {cf. Ciasca, i., tab. x.). It formed 
part of a Lectionary, in which each lesson 
commenced with a very large initial in red, 
yellow and green, and with a title in red. 
In the lower margin are birds and flowers, 
coarsely painted in red and yellow. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Psalms viii. 2 — 10, fol. a. 

cxlviii. 13 — cxlix. 2, fol. b. 
{both, published ; v. Ciasca, ii. 71 and 150). 

The helping-vowel is often needlessly 
inserted. There is no punctuation. 

The other lessons are from S. Matthew 
and 1 Timothy. 

28. 

Or. 3579A(20).— Parchment ; part of a 
leaf, llx9^in. ; paged Ae, ^; and a com- 
plete leaf, 13 X Hi in.; paged pue, pij. 
From a Lectionary. The text (of the Psalms) 
is arranged in verses. The character is 
regular and upright {cf. Ciasca, ii., tab. xxi.). 
The initials are large and neatly painted 
with red and yellow, as. is also the letter <|> 
throughout. Abbreviating-lines, with some 
titles and stops, are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



11 



Psalms xvii. 16—20, fol. 1, 
xxvi. 6, fol. 2. 
(both are published; v. Ciasca, ii, 77 and 84). 

The insertion of the helping-vowel is ac- 
curate. Punctuation is rare. 

The other lessons are (fol. 1) from S. Luke 
and the Acts, (fol. 2) S. Luke and Philip- 
pians. 

29. 

Or. 3o79A(21).— Parchment; one single 
and two double leaves ; 14} X 11 in. ; paged 
UA, uS; pin, — P2A, The text, arranged in 
verses, is written in a large and fine cha- 
racter {ef. Hyvemat, Album ^e. pU. v, 1 and 
▼iii, 3). There are about 35 lines to a page. 
The initials are slightly enlarged, while the 
titles are in a smaller script. The latter, 
with the original marginal ornaments and 
some additional parag^ph-marks, hare been 
painted in red by a later hand. 

From Ahmim. [Bcdob.] 

Psalms xxvii. 2 — xxviii. 11. 

Ixxxiv. 4 — Ixxxviii. 15. 
(For the passages published, v. Ciasca, ii. 84 
and 130.) 

The helping-vowel is accurately inserted, 
and the punctuation is plentiful and regular. 

30. 

Or. 4717(2). — Parchment; a very small 
fragment; Ifxlf in. The text was ar- 
ranged in verses. The character, which 
appears much reduced in size, owing to the 
shrivelling of the material, and which is 
legible only upon one side of the frapTnent, 
resembles that of the Vienna papyrus Psalter 
(r. the Rainer Fuhrer, 1894, taf. vii.), espe- 
cially in the forms of x, u, and r. 

From the FayyAm. [Gbap.] 

Psalm Ixvii. 22 — 24 {published by Ciasca, 
ii. 115.) 

The vocalization and punctuation are ap- 
parently correct. 



31. 

Or. 3579A(22).— Paper ; part of a leaf ; 
llf Xof in. ; the final page of quire T. The 
text is in two columns. The character is 
partly upright, partly sloping (cf. Hyvernat, 
Albinn ^c, pi. ix, 2). First lines, initials, 
stops, &c., are in red. It is from a Lectionary 
for Lent, the heading to the pages having 
apparently been [njiieuc i«oo[t]. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Psalm Ixviii. 13, fol. a {ptiblished by Pey- 
ron; V. Ciasca, ii. 117). 

Psalm cxviii. 130, 131, fol. b; but not the 
exact text. 

The second of these appears to be from a 
lesson for the 3rd Sunday in Lent. The 
other lessons are from S. Matthew (?) and 
S. Luke. There is no punctuation. 

32. 

Or. 4717(3).— Papyrus ; 3^X5 in. The 
script has no ligatures {cf. Zeitschr. f. Aeg. 
Spr., 1885, taf. i., vi. ; but the hand is here 
more regular). The other face of the frag- 
ment shows the remains of a letter, whicli 
was the earlier text. 

From the Fayyum. [Geaf.] 

Psalm Ixxiii. 1 — 3, followed by a blank 
space. {Publhshed by Ciasca, ii. 124.) 
The text begins with the sign .p. 

33. 

Or. 3579A(23).— Parchment; a single leaf; 
llf X9^ in. The text is in two columns of 
about 25 lines each. The character is rough 
and irregular {cf. Ciasca, i., tab. ii.). Initials, 
dividing-lines, a few stops, and the letter <|) 
are in red. From a Lectionary. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Psalm Ixxxii. 1 2 — 16 ; headed no+A-\THpioii 

{published by Guidi, Frammenti, nota vii, 64). 
The text is arranged in verses. The vowels 

c 2 



12 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



are accurately written. The punctuation is 
rare and irregular. 

The other lessons are from S. Matthew, 
S. Luke, and Romans. 

34. 

Or. 3579A(24).— Parchment ; the lower 
pact of a leaf; 9 X 9f in. The text, arranged 
in verses, is written in a large, regular 
character (c/. Hyvernat, Album Sfc, pi. v, 1). 
At the beginning of each Psalm there is a 
marginal scroll in red. 

Probably from Ahmim. [Griffith.] 

Psalm cviii. 29 — cix. 3 ; 6 — ex. 4. 
The helping-vowel and the punctuation are 
accurately treated. 

35. 

Or. 3579A(25). — Parchment; a single leaf, 
almost complete ; lOJ X 9 in. ; paged quo, p\ 
(sic). The text is arranged in verses. The 
character is a square uncial {cf. Oiasca, i, tab. 
vi., and ii, tab. xxv. There is the same 
mixture of forms as in Hyvernat, Album Sfc, 
pi. iv, 2). Initials are here and there enlarged. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Psalm cxviii. 4—36. At ver. 9, 17, 25 
respectively are the words [bh]o, piua (yi/*eX), 

36. 

Or. 3579A(26). — Parchment; a single leaf; 
llf X 9j in. ; paged or, ca. The text, which 
is arranged in verses, is written in a neat, 
rather small character. In the margin are 
floral ornaments and birds in red and yellow, 
while stops, initials, &c., are in red. It may 
have belonged to the Borgian MS. num. xx. 
{cf: Ciasca, ii., tab. xxi.), of which also a leaf 
in St. Petersburg (v. von Lemm, Sah. Bibel- 
frag., ii, E*) possibly formed a part. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

* In the Bulletin of the Academy of St. Petersburg, 
Nouvelle Serie 1 (xxxiii.). 



Psalm cxviii. 37—66. At ver. 406, 57, 65 
respectively are the words tat (ovaS), ilo, tho. 

The helping-vowel is accurately inserted. 
The punctuation is adequate. Where two 
vowels stand together but do not form a 
diphthong, the first is pointed. 

37. 

Or. 4717(4). — Parchment; the inner bot- 
tom corner of a leaf; 4^X6 in. The text, 
arranged in verses, is written in plain, square 
uncials {cf. Hyvernat, Album ^c, pi. ii, 2). 

From the Fayyfim. [Geaf.] 

Psalms cxxiv. 3 — cxxv. 2. 

cxxvi. 2 — 5. 
The helping- vowel is accurately inserted. 
The punctuation is adequate. 

38. 

Add. 14,740A, fol. 25. — Parchment ; a 
small part of a single leaf, 8^ X 3 J in. What 
remains of the text is all but illegible. It is 
however clear that the fragment belonged to 
the Ourzon Psalter, published by Lagarde, 
Psalterii Versio, Sfc, p. 107 ff. (For the cha- 
racter, cf. Ciasca, ii,, tab. xxii.) The large 
initials and the marginal ornaments are in 
red and yellow ; the headlines in red. 

From Nitria. 

Psalms cxxix., circ. 3 — cxxxi. 11 (but only 
a few words of these can be read. For the 
published passages, v. Ciasca, ii. 147.) 

39. 

Or. 3579A(27).— Parchment; the top of 
a leaf ; lOi X 3^ in. ; paged Tr, Fa. The text, 
in two columns, is written in a large cha- 
racter. The initials are in red, and much 
enlarged. Certain letters which project into 
the upper margin, with paragraph-marks and 
stops, are also in red {cf. Hyvernat, Album ^c. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



13 



pi. xi. 2). This is perhaps from the same 
MS. as two foil, in St. Petersburg (v. von 
Lemm, l.l., Fragt. 1.). 

From Ahmim. [BtTDOE.] 

Proverbs iv. 13, 14, 17, 18 ; 22, 23, 27. 
The punctuation is frequently superfluous. 

40. 

Or. 3579A(28).— Parchment ; part of a 
single leaf; 9} XSJ, in. ; paged cJAti, cam. It 
was the first page of quire i^. The text, 
arranged in verses, is written in a neat 
uncial. Together with the passages published 
by Maspero, Misa.fran^. iv, 192, this clearly 
formed part of the same MS. as the Borgian 
cod. zxii. (r. Ciasca, ii., tab. zxv.), and had 
probably the same scribe as No. 4 above. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Proverbs xv. 24 — xvi. 5. 
The helping-vowel and the punctuation 
are correctly written. 

41. 

Or. 3579A(1).— Parchment ; part of a leaf; 
described above as no. 1. 

Proverbs xxii. 28 — xxiii. 4 {published by 
Ciasca, ii. 174). 

42. 

Or. 3579A(29).— Paper ; a single leaf; 
6} X42 in. ; paged ja, 25-. The text, which 
extends across the whole page, is written in 
a small, upright character (c/. Ciasca, i., tab. 
XV. or xvii.) The initials are enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Bddoe.] 

Ecclesiasticus xviii. 16 — 31 (published by 
Lagarde, Aegyptiaca 137). 55 is written for 
Xfieic. The helping-vowel and the punctua- 
tion are correctly employed. 

43. 

Or. 3579A(30). — Parchment; two single 
leaves, 14^ X llj in. ; paged — , — (the places 



are indicated, but the letters have not been 
filled in), qr, ql ; and part of a leaf, 7f X 6f in. 
The text, in two columns of about 86 lines 
each, is written in a large, upright hand {cf. 
Ciasca, i., tab. xiii., or Hyvernat, Album Sfc, 
pi. xi. 2). The initials are enlarged and, 
with stops, paragraph-marks, the letter cj) 
&c., are painted in red and green. This may 
be a part of the Borgian cod. xxvi. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Isaiah v. 17 — vi. 2 ; xl. 24 — xli. 10 ; xlii. 
6-7, 10 — 12 (partly published; v. Maspero, 
l.l., p. 207. Engelbreth's text is reprinted 
in Stem's Grammatik, p. 428.) 

The helping-vowel is too frequently in- 
serted ; the punctuation is not that of the 
classic period. 

In the lower margin of the first fol., in a 
later ink, are the words oU^^jl*. i«Jj"^\, re- 
ferring to vi. 2. 

44. 

Or. 3579A(1). — Parchment; part of a leaf 
from a Lectionary ; described above as no. 1. 

Isaiah xxv. 1. 

This lesson is numbered n^ (v. Ciasca, i. 
xxv). 

45. 

Or. 3579A(5). (Formerly Or. 1242.) — 
Paper ; a single leaf, from a Lectionary ; 
described above as no. 6. 

Isaiah xxx. 11 — 14 ; with an Arabic ver- 
sion. (The first words are published; 
Ciasca, ii. 236.) 

46. 

Papyrus LV.(l). — A fragment ; 2| x 4f in. 
The text, which is legible only upon one side, 
is written in a small uncial (cf. the Rainer 
Fuhrer, 1894, taf. vii., though the general 
effect is more regular and the resemblance 
in u and t gfreater than in a). A margin is 



14 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



visible "upon either side of the text, of which, 
however, there may have been a second 
column. [Sams.] 

Isaiah xliii. 4 — 6. 

The treatment of the helping-vowel and 
of the punctuation is correct. 

There are, I think, other fragments of this 
MS. in the portfolio Papyrus VIII. 



47. 

Or. 3579A(31). — Parchment; part of a 
leaf ; 10^ X 8J in. From the same Lectionary 
as no. 22 above. 

Isaiah xlv. 16 — 20. 

The other lessons are from Jeremiah and 
the Apocalypse. 

48. 

Or. 4717(5). — Parchment; (a) a double leaf, 
10^ X 8f in. (exclusive of a guard pasted upon 
the upper edge) ; (/3) a single leaf, 11 X 9f in.; 
(y) a fragment, 9x6 in. ; (8) a fragment, 
5x5 in.; (e) a fragment, 3^ X5J in. These, 
together with the fragments of Hosea {v. 
below), are parts of a palimpsest, the earlier 
texts of which were in Greek and Latin, 
those in the former lanoruao:e beingr from a 
Lectionary (S. Mark i. 9 ff., S. John ii. 1 ff., 
S. Luke ix. 39 ff., S. Matthew viii. 23 ff.). 
The Latin texts are likewise ecclesiastical. 
The script of both may* be as early as the 
6th century. The first of the Greek lessons 
is written in red ink. 

The Coptic texts are written in double 
columns of about 30 lines, and in a strono- 
and regular, though somewhat unconven- 
tional hand, which it is diflScult to class. It 
has some characteristics in common with the 
Pistis (v. Hyvernat, Album Sfc, pi. ii. 1), but 
the letters here are rounder. The initials 



* In the opiniou of Mr. Maunde Thompson. 



are slightly enlarged. There is a paragraph- 
mark as in the Pistis. 

From the Fayyum. [Geaf.] 

(/8) Isaiah 1. 11 — Ii. 15. The last page of 
quire t,. 

(8) Isaiah Ixi. 5 — ?, 10 — ?. Paged jma, 

(y) Isaiah Ixii. 7 — Ixiii. 12. Paged [pai-], 
pAA. (Partly published, v. Ciasca, ii. 247.) 

(a) Isaiah Ixiii. 15 — Ixvi. 1. Paged pXe — 
pAH. (Partly published, v. Ciasca, l.l.) 

(e) Ixvi. 17 — ?. The first col. of fol. b was 
blank ; another text began on col. 2. 

The helping- vowel and punctuation are 
correctly written, i is somewhat frequent. 



49. 

Or. 3579A(15). — Parchment; a fragment 
from a Lectionary, described above as no. 22. 

Isaiah Ixi. 1 — 3 (published by Ciasca, ii. 
246). 

50. 

Or. 3579 A(o). (Formerly Or. 1242.)— 
Paper; a leaf from the Lectionary described 
above as no. 6. This fol. was the last of 
quire o. ■ 

Jeremiah ii. 4, 5 ; with an Arabic version. 



51. 

Or. 3579A(32).— Parchment ; part of a 
leaf; 9xl0|-in. ; paged le, i^. It was the 
final folio of quire a. The text, in two 
columns, is written in a thin, upright 
character, somewhat similar to that of the 
Borgian cod. xciv. (v. Ciasca ii., tab. xx.). 
Initials, paragraph-marks and stops are 
painted in red and green. 

From Ahmim. [BaDGE.] 

Jeremiah iv. 22—26, 28, 29, 30— v. 1, 
3—6. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



15 



The helping-vowel is correctly inserted. 
Single vowels, forming independent syllables, 
are pointed. 

52. 

Papyrus XI.(l). — The lower part of a leaf; 
5^x4^ in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a large character (c/. Hyvemat, 
Album ife., pi. vii. 2 or viii. 4). [Sams.] 

Jeremiah v. 22 — 26. 

The helping-vowel and the punctuation 
are correctly treated. 



53. 

Or. 3579A(31).— Parchment; part of a 
leaf, described above as no. 47. 
Jeremiah xxxviii. 31 — 33. 



54. 

Or. 3579A(33). — Parchment ; a single 
leaf; 8Jx7 in. The text, in two columns 
of 25 lines each, is written in a somewhat 
coarse but even character {cf. Hyvemat, 
Album ifc, pi. viii, 2 and 4, though the 
general appearance here is of greater sim- 
plicity). 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 

Ezekiel xlii. 2 — 11 (published by Ciasca, 
ii 310). 

The helping-vowel is correctly inserted. 
The punctuation is accurate. 

55. 

Or. 4717(5). — Parchment ; two dilapidated 
fragments of the same palimpsest as no. 48 
above : about 8 x 7 in. each. 

Hosea ii. eire. 9 — iii. 4, and iii. 5 — v. 1. 
(For the published passages, v. Maspero, l.l., 
p. 271.) These verses are, however, seldom 
complete. 



56. 



Or. 3579A(5). (Formerly Or. 1242.) — 
Paper ; a leaf from the Lectionary described 
above as no. 6. 

Hosea vi. 6 — 10, with an Arabic version 
on p. pHq^. The lesson from Job follows this. 

57. 

Or. 3579A(7). (Formerly Or. 4714.) — 
Parchment ; described above as no. 8. 

Hosea xiv. 3—7, fol. 3a. Headed exu- 
nHpn-itucGA. 

58. 

Or. 4717(1). — Parchment ; a leaf described 
above as no. 11. 

The Prayer of Habakkuk (iii. 1—7), fol- 
lowing immediately on the Song of Hannah. 

59. 

Or. 3579A(7). (Formerly Or. 4714.) — 
Parchment; the Lectionary described above 
as no. 8. 

The Prayer of Habakkuk (iii. 9—11), 
headed abbakotu ojcunuoor. Above this 
lesson is written i^itte ou euTA+ATe ^AKee 
oriAi xoiovAA, which seems to be a reference 
to the lessons for the feast of Psate, bishop 
of Psoi and martyr (v. Zoega, p. 239). The 
Bohairic Calendar commemorates him on the 
27th of Choiak (v. Add. 5996, fol. 1446, and 
Wiistenfeld, Synaxarium). 



NEW TESTAMENT. 

60. 

Or. 3579B(1). — Parchment; a fragment ; 
7x5 in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a regular, upright character (cf. 
Ciasca^ Sacr. Bibl. Fragmenta, i., tab. xvii.). 



16 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Quotations are signalled in the margin by a 
column of red, yellow and black dots. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Matthew iii. 1—5 ; 10—13 {published by 
Woide, Appendix Sfc, p. 4.) 

Vowels which of themselves alone form 
syllables are pointed. 

61. 

Or. 3579B(2). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf, ruled and paged Ta, Tb ; 16^ X 
13|- in. The text, in two columns of 35 lines 
each, is written in a good hand (c/. PaltBO- 
graphical Society, Oriental Series, pi. Ixxx., 
which gives a page of the same MS.). Initials 
project slightly but are not enlarged. Pro- 
bably from the same MS. as the fragt. S. John 
xi. 47 — ^xii. 9 {v. below). 

From Ahmim. [Btjdgk.] 

S. Matthew v. 13—29. 

The Canons and Sections are indicated in 
two colours. 

The paragraphs are marked by two hands 
in red. 

62. 

Or. 3579B(3). — Parchment; the upper 
part of a leaf, ruled and paged aa, ab ; 8f X 
10 in. The text, in two columns, is written 
in thick, regular characters (c/. Ciasca, i., 
tab. iv.). The initials are enlarged and pro- 
ject. There are small marginal ornaments, 
sometimes in red. The opening words of 
ver. 13 have been painted over with red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Matthew ix. 2 — 16 (published by Woide, 
p. 12.) 

At ver. 9 the Greek chapter ia is noted. 

63. 

Or. 3579B(4). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf, paged ue, Cff ; 10Jx8| in. The text, 



in two columns of 
written in a rather 
type is practically 
2 or 4, though in e, 
made to reproduce 
pll. vii. 2 or ix. 1.) 
enlarged. 

From Ahmim. 

S. Matthew ix. 18- 
p. 12.) 



about 23 lines each, is 

coarse character. (The 

that of Hyvernat, pi. xi., 

c, II an attempt has been 

broader forms, as in l.l.. 

The initials are slightly 

[Budge.] 
-28 {published by Woide, 



64. 

Or. 3579B(5). — Parchment ; the upper 
part of a leaf, paged at, aa. The text, in 
two columns, is written in square uncials 
{cf. Hyvernat, pi. v., 2= Ciasca, ii., tab. xix.) 
There are no enlarged initials. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Matthew x. 10 — 26, but with lacunge 
in the middle verses. (12 — 14 published by 
Woide, p. 14.) 

65. 

Or. 3579B(6). — Parchment ; the outer 
half of a leaf ; ruled and paged ag, Xq- ; 13|^ X 
7f in. The text, in two columns of 34 lines 
each, is written in a large character {cf. Hy- 
vernat, pi. viii., 4, though the script of our 
fragment is coarser). The initials are en- 
larged and project. The paragraph- marks 
are scroll ornaments, painted in red, yellow 
and green. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

. S. Matthew x. 12—20. (12—14 published 
by Woide, p. 14.) 

66. 

Or. 3579B(7). — Parchment; the lower 
parts of two leaves ; ruled ; 7x10^ and 7 X 
9i in. The text, in two columns, is written 
in a good, regular character {cf. Ciasca, ii.. 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



17 



tabb. xxiii. and xxv., between which these 
fragments hold a middle place). Where the 
ends of u and n project into the left-hand 
margin, they are often terminated with a 
double hook. Initials are enlarged and 
sometimes a red and yellow ornament ac- 
companies them. 

From Ahniim. [Budgk.] 

8. Matthew x. 3]— 33, 35—38, 40, 41, 
xi. 1, 2 and xi. 5—7, 10, 12, 13, 16—19. 
(Two verses are published by Woide, p. 15.) 
At xi. 2, the Greek chapter ii is noted. 

The punctuation is somewhat sparing. 

67. 

Or. 8579B(8). — Parchment ; the upper 
part of a double leaf ; 5} x 12f in. The text, 
in two columns, is written in a good hand 
(cf. Hyvemat, pi. iv., 2). There are traces 
of simple scroll-ornaments in ink. 

From Ahmtm. [Bddoe.] 

8. Matthew xii. 40, 41, xiu. 1—3, 5—8, 
11, 12, 15, 16,19,20. 



68. 

Or. 8579B(9).— Parchment ; two complete 
double leaves, paged uo — ii^, 12x10 in., 
and a fragt., 7x7^ in. The text, in two 
columns of 32 lines each, is written in thick, 
somewhat irregular characters. {Cf. Hy- 
vemat, pi. vii, 2, though in the present 
fragts., the vertical strokes of n, h, &c. have 
square ends.) There are enlarged initials, 
accompanied' by scrolls or birds, in bright 
red, green and yellow. 

From Ahmfm. [Bodge.] 

8. Matthew xiii. 8 — xiv. 18. 

xxiii. 17—20, 23—25. 

Perhaps from the same MS. as the leaf 
published in the Mems. de la Miss, archeol. 
jfranf. i, 396, which begins at xiv. 18. 



69. 



Or. 3579B(10). — Parchment; a double 
and a single leaf, ruled and paged Xq^ — ao 
and n^, !«;; 14^x11 in. The text, in two 
columns of 87 lines each, is written in a 
square, regular character {cf. Hyvemat, pi. 
v., 1), There are enlarged initials, accom- 
panied by scroll-ornaments in ink. The 
ruling-points are pricked in the central 
margins. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Matthew xv. 11 — xvi. 12 (partly pub- 
lished by V. Lemm, Aeg. Zeitschr., 1885, 20). 
xxi. 6 — 23 {published by 
Woide, p. 24). 

70. 

Or. 3579B(11). — Parchment; a fragment, 
paged iiA, Hi; 9x5|in. The text, in two 
columns, is written in a thin, upright hand 
{ef. Ciasca, i., tab. x., which is however more 
regular in general). The initials are orna- 
mented and coloured red and yellow. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Matthew xv. 19—24, 26—29 and parts 
of verses preceding and following these. The 
helping-vowel is somewhat too frequent; the 
punctuation somewhat scanty. 

71. 

Or. 3579B(12). — Parchment; a single 
leaf, the last of a quire ; ruled and paged 
tit,, im; 14^ X llj in. The text, in two 
columns of 82 lines each, is written in a 
regular hand {cf. Ciasca, ii., tab. xxiii.). The 
initials are accompanied by birds or floral 
ornaments in red, green and yellow. From 
a Lectionary. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Matthew xviii. 15 — 20 {published by 
Woide, p. 18). 
The other lesson is from S. Luke. 

D 



18 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



72. 



Or. 3579B(13). — Parctment ; a single 
leaf, almost complete ; paged mh, mb. The 
text, in two columns of 33 lines each, is 
written in a strongly individualized hand 
(r/. Hyvernat, pi. ii., 2 and Ciasca, i., tab. vi., 
ii., tab. xix.). 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Matthew xviii. 31 — xix. 18 {published 
by Woide, p. 19). 

A simple paragraph-mark is employed. 

73. 

Or. 3579B(14). — Parchment; two frag- 
ments ; ruled ; 13 X 6 in. and 6^ X lOJ in. 
The first fragt. is from the last page of quire 
r. The text, in two columns of 41 lines each, 
is written in a good, somewhat unconven- 
tional hand (c/. Hyvernat, pll. iv. or v. The 
earlier and later forms of a and r are found 
side by side). Initials are rarely enlarged 
and sometimes accompanied by scrolls. 

From Ahmim. [Bddge.] 

S. Matthew xix. 17—24; xx. 8—17 (pub- 
lished by Woide, p. 21). 

xxiii. 19—22, 27, 28, 34, 35, 
39— xxiv. 2. 

The text was apparently rarely divided. 

74. 

Or. 3579A(23) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.). — Parchment; a leaf from a 
Lectionary, described as no. 33 above. 

S. Matthew xx. 24, the end of a lesson 
{published by Woide, p. 23). 



75. 

Or. 3579B(15).— Parchment ; two double 
leaves, considerably mutilated ; ruled and 
paged (on left only), by a later hand, [oe] — 



TTb ; 14f X Hi in. The text, in two columns 
of 32 lines each, is written in a regular cha- 
racter (c/. Ciasca, i., tab. iv.). Initials are 
enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Bddge.] 

S. Matthew xx. 34 — xxii. 15 {published 
by Woide, p. 24 and partly by Maspero, 
Etudes, i., 275). _ 

The Greek chapters, from u? to mb, are 
marked in a semi-cursive hand. 

76. 

Or. 3579B(16). — Parchment; a complete 
double and a single leaf, of which the paging 
is illegible ; 12f XlOJ in. The text, in two 
columns of about 34 lines each, is written in 
a regular hand (c/. Hyvernat, pi. ix., 2, col. 1 
or Ciasca, i., tab. viii.). The initials are en- 
larged and painted with red and yellow. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Matthew xxii. 9 — xxiii. 37 (partly pub- 
lished by Woide, p. 25). 
Punctuation is scarce. 

77. 

Or. 3579A(19) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.). — Parchment; a leaf from a 
Lectionary, described as no. 27 above. 

S. Matthew xxii. 41, the commencement 
of a lesson {published by Woide, p. 26). 

78. 

Or. 3579B(17).— Parchment; part of a 
double leaf ; ruled ; 8 X 8^ in. The text, in 
two columns, is written in a regular square 
hand (cf. Hyvernat, pi. v., 1, or Ciasca, i., 
tab. vi. ; but the contrast between thick and 
thin strokes is still more marked). Initials 
are enlarged and accompanied by elaborate 
ornaments in red and green. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



19 



S. Mark i. 2 — iii. 5, but with many lacunas 
in the intermediate verses (published partly 
by Maspero, Etudes, i., 278). 

79. 

Or. 3579B(18).— Parchment; two frag- 
ments; ruled; 5x8^ in. and Gf x8^ in. The 
text, in two columns, is written in a some- 
what uneven hand (ef. Hyvemat, pi. viii., 3 ; 
also certain features of pi. v., 1). Initials 
are enlarged and ornamented in red and 
green. ' From the same MS. as the fragt. 
with S. Luke xx. (r. below). 

From Ahmim. [Budoe.] 

8. Mark i. 17—19. 21—24, 26, 27, 30—32 ; 
38, 41 — 44, 45 — ii. 2, 4, 5 (partly publisJied 
by Maspero, Etude$t i., 278). 

80. 

Or. 8579B(19). — Parchment; two com- 
plete single leaves; 14J X 1^ >n. The 
writing does not follow the ruled lines. The 
second leaf is paged o«, n, and was the last 
of quire i. The text, in two columns of 
about 40 lines each, is written in a small 
upright character (<•/. Hyvernat, pi. xiii., 2, 
or Ciasca, i., tab. xvii.). Initials, slightly 
enlarged, are accompanied by red or yellow 
scrolls. Many lines have been remarkably 
altered, probably at two different periods. 

From Ahniim. [Buwjb.] 

8. Mark i. 45 — iii. 12 (partly published by 
Maspero, Etudes, I, 278). 

viii. 31 — ix. 35 (from ix. 19, 
published in Recueil de Travaux Sfc, v., 106 
and partly by Woide, p. 40). 

The punctuation is somewhat scanty. 

81. 

Or. 3579B(20). — Parchment; a complete 
single liaf, paged ^ pTi ; 14^^ X 1 li in. The 



text, in two columns of 34 lines each, is 
written in an upright hand (c/. Ciasca, i., 
tab. iii.). The initials, more or less enlarged, 
are accompanied by scrolls or plain para- 
graph-marks. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Mark vi. 40 — vii. 10 (from vi. 46 pub- 
lished in the Bull, de I'Acad. imp., N.S. 1 
(xxxiii) 3). 

In the margin, below ver. 47 ff., is reuHpe 
GKiu^j unAi, an indication that this is a lesson 
appropriate to periods of Inundation ; while 
below ver. 53 ff., are the words btbo iicAeiii 
(? " ^propriate to physicians "). 

The helping-vowel is too frequently used ; 
the punctuation quite irregular. 

82. 

Or. 3579B(21). — Parchment ; a fragment 
from a Lectionary ; 5| X 1 1 f in. The text, 
in three columns, is written in a large hand 
{ef. Hyvemat, pi. ix., 1 or Ciasca, ii., tab. 
xxiii.). Initials are enlarged and accom- 
panied by long floral ornaments in red, green 
and yellow. The titles of the lessons and 
some of the punctuation are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Mark ix. 21, 22, 25, 26 (published in 
Recueil de Travaux Sfc, v., 106). The other 
lessons were from S. Luke. 

No. 94 below is a fragment of the same 
MS. 

83. 

Or. 3579B(22). — Parchment ; a fragment 
from the last leaf of quire o ; 9f X 9f in. 
The text, in two columns, is written in a 
square, irregular hand (cf. Hyvernat, pi. iv., 
2, where there is a similar mixture in the 
forms of A, u, t). Scrolls in ink accompany 
the initials. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

D 2 



20 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



S. Mark ix. 50— x. 4, 6, 7, 13—16, 19—22 
(published in Eecueil Sfc, v., 107). 

84. 

Or. 3579B(23). — Pardiinent ; a fragment ; 
ruled ; 5 X5^ in. The text, in two columns, 
is .written in a regular character (c/. Ciasca, 
ii,, tab. XXV., though there is a tendency to 
the forms of Hyvernat, pi. vii., 2). 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Mark x. 46, 47, 50, 51 (published in 
Recueil ^c, v., 107). 

85. 

Or. 3579B(24). — Parchment; a complete 
single leaf, paged pTo, pR ; 14 X Hi in. The 
text, in two columns of 37 lines each, is 
written in a peculiar, transitional hand (cf. 
Hyvernat, pi. viii., 1 and Ciasca, i., tab. xiv.). 
Floral ornaments in red, yellow and green 
accompany the initials. In the lower mar- 
gins are birds ; in a lateral margin, a man's 
head with halo (cf. the Rainer Fuhrer, 1894, 
p. 46). ic xc is written at the top of each 
page. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Mark xii. 33 — xiii. 7 (published in 
Becueil ^c, v., 114). 

At xii. 35, in red, fAMOKiiocic (avdyvo}(ri<s) 
e3:uriexc ; at xiii. 1, g:vijqah. Most of xii. 
41 has been wholly painted over with red. 

86. 

Or. 3579B(25). — Parchment ; a fragment, 
paged iio, %; 8x5^ in. The text, in two 
columns, is written in an upright, even hand 
(cf. Hyvernat, pi. xi., 1 or Ciasca, ii, tab. xii.). 
Initials are slightly enlarged. Stops in red; 
ornaments in red and yellow. 

From Ahmim. . [Budge.] 



S. Mark xiii. 17—20, 21—25 (published 
in Becueil ^c, v. 115). 

The punctuation is somewhat scanty. 

87. 

Or. 3579B(26).— Parchment ; a single leaf; 
12fxl0|-in. The text, in two columns of 
36 lines each, is written in an upright hand 
(cf. Ciasca, i., tab. iii.). The initials are en- 
larged and, together with the letter 4), are 
painted with red and yellow. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Mark xiv. 53 — xv. 9 (published by 
Woide, p. 42 and partly in the Rainer Mitthei- 
lungen, ii., 69). 

The Greek chapter ut^ is marked at ver. 66 
in later ink. 

Punctuation is very rare. 

88. 

Or. 3579B(27). — Parchment ; a fragment ; 
10 X 7 in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright character (cf. Hyvernat, 
pi. xi., 2 or 4). The initials are of decorative 
forms, painted in red, green and yellow and 
accompanied by coloured floral ornaments. 

Prom Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Mark xiv. 68 — 72, xv. 11 — 15 (published 
by Woide, p. 43). 

The punctuation is scanty and irregular. 

89. 

Or. 3579B(28).— Parchment ; a single leaf, 
almost complete ; 14 X 9 J in. The text, in 
two columns of 38 lines each, is written in 
an unusually large, thick character (cf. Hy- 
vernat, pi. viii., 2). Initials are slightly en- 
larged and ornamented with simple scrolls. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Luke i. 36 — 59 (published in Aeg. Zeit- 
schr., 1886, 45 and Mems. de la Miss, archeol. 
fran^., i., 259). 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



21 



90. 

Or. 3579A(23) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
raent fragts.)- — Parchment ; a leaf from a 
Lectionary, described as no. 33 above. 

S. Luke iv. 23, the commencement of a 
lesson {publiahed in Recueil ^c, v., 121). 

91. 

Or. 3579A(20) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.). — Parchment ; two leaves from 
a Lectionary, described as no. 28 above. 

Fol. 1 ; S. Luke v. 2 — 9 {publitJted in 
Becueil ^c, v., 122). 

Fol. 2 ; S. Luke vii. 36—48, headed ner- 
Arraxioii iiiulta.\c>vkac kx {published in Aeg. 
Zeitsehr., 1886, 48). 

92. 

Or. 35798(29). — Parchment ; two frag- 
liients ; ruled ; 10^ X 8 in. and 14^ X 8 in. 
The texts, in two columns of 35 lines eacb, 
are bilingual and are written in a somewhat 
in-egular character {rf. Ciasca, ii., tab. xzv). 
Initials are slightly enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [BunOE.] 

Fragt. I. S. Luke; Greek, viii. 14 — 19. 

Coptic, 2—10. 
Fragt. II. Greek, 56 — ix. 4. 

Coptic, viii. 50 — 55 
{jmllished by Woide, p. 47 and in Recueil ^c, 
vii., 48). 

93. 

Or. 8579A(22) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.). — Paper ; part of a leaf from a 
Lectionary, described as no. 31 above. 

S. Luke X. 25, 26. 

The lesson from S. Matthew, of which 
nothing remains but the fragmentary title 
ii[ii.\TAiiATo]Aioc, is preceded by these words; 



nue2j!JouT iJc.\BBAToii une;ue ueooT eTOVAAB. 
uevtoiH eTAnoKA-Vvu+ic (d7ro»caXi;t/»ts). aaaa 
evilAio^ tiKAKiiuii unATO'rcT[uAre (?)]. 

nii[e2:y]ouT ukt/ un[e2ue uzJoot gtot- 

^V^Vi^ ^U Ulltl[cA P ^M 



94. 

Or. 3579B(30). — Parchment; a fragment; 
6f Xl4j^ in.; from the same MS. as no. 82 
above. This fragment is bilingual, the Coptic 
texts apparently following the Greek alter- 
nately upon the same page. Thus on fol. b, 
cols. 1 and 2 are in Greek while col. 3 begins 
the Coptic version of the same lesson. 

S. Luke, Greek, xi. 28, 29, 31, 32 ; Coptic, 
xi. 29 {published in Aeg. Zeitschr., 1886, 49). 

The other lesson (preceding the above) is 
from S. John. 

95. 

Or. 85793(31).— Parchment ; a fragment ; 
9^ X 10 in. From a Lectionary, in which the 
Psalms were written across the whole page, 
the New Testament excerpts in two columns. 
The character is somewhat rough (c/. Ciasca, 
i., tab. xiv.; also Hyvemat, pi. xii., 2, where 
the same form of x is found). The titles 
are in red. 

From Aljmira. [Budqe.] 

S. Luke xii. 9 — 11 {published by Woide, 
p. 51). 

The other lessons are from Ps. cxliii. {v. 
Additions and Corrections) and Hebrews. 

96. 

Or. 3579B(12). — Parchment ; a single leaf, 
described above as no. 71. 

S. Luke xiii. 6—14 (partly published by 
Woide, p. 58). 

The title, in red, is : nuez^ouT iicabbatou 

nKATAAOVKAC. 



22 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



97. 

Or. 3579B(18).— Parchment ; a fragment ; 
ruled ; 8|^ X 9^ in. From the same MS. as 
no. 79 above. 

S. Luke XX. 17, 18, 20—23, 25—27, 29— 
31 (published in Aeg. Zeitschr., 1886, 53). 



98. 

Or. 3579B(32).— Parchment ; a single leaf, 
paged pnA, piie ; 8^ X 7|^ in. The text, in 
one column of 22 lines, extending across the 
page, is written in an uneven hand (c/. Ciasca, 
i., tab. xiv.; ii., tab. xxii., though the forms 
are less compressed than in either of these). 
Initials, stops and punctuation are painted 
over with red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Luke xxii. 13 — 15 (published by Woide, 
p. 68). 

The punctuation is somewhat scanty. 

99. 

Or. 3579B(33).— Parchment ; a single leaf, 
almost complete ; ruled ; 12i X 9 in. The 
text, in two columns of 34 lines each, is 
written in a regular character (cf. Hyvernat, 
pi. viii., 4 and Ciasca, ii., tab. xxiii.). Initials 
are enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. Luke xxiii. 30 — 54 (published by Woide, 
P- 75). 

The Greek chapters ra, hb are marked, in 
later ink, at verses 40 and 50. 



100. 

Or. 3579B (34) .—Parchment; a fragment 
from a Lectionary, described above as no. 82. 

S. Luke xxiv. 42, 47 — 49 (partly published 
by von Lemm, Bruchstiicke d. Sah. Bibeluber- 
setz., p. 15). 



101. 

Or. 4717(6). — Parchment ; a double leaf, 
paged it,, iH, KT, KA ; 8|- X 6 in. The text, 
in two columns of 26 lines each, is written in 
a square character (cf. Hyvernat, pi. v., 1 
and 2). A plain paragraph-mark is used. 

From the Fayyum. [GeapJ 

S. John iii. 29— iv. 9 ; iv. 35—47 (partly 
published by Woide, p. 79 and by von Lemm, 
Z.Z., p. 22). 

102. 

Or. 3579B(35). — Parchment; a fragment, 
paged e, i; 11^X111 in. The text, in two 
columns, is written in a somewhat peculiar 
hand (cf. Ciasca, i., tab. viii., but the resem- 
blance is not great). Some initials are of 
ornamental forms in red and yellow ; others 
are merely enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. John iv. 14^20, 23—29, 32—39, 41— 
46 (partly published by Woide, p. 80, by 
von Lemm, Z.Z., p. 23, and by Maspero, Etudes, 
i., 280). 

The helping-vowel is too frequently, the 
punctuation too rarely employed. 

103. 

Or. 3579B(30). — Parchment; a fragment 
of a bilingual Lectionary, described as no. 94 
above. 

S. John, Coptic, vi. 1—3, 8, 9, 13, 14. 

104. 

Or. 3579B(86). (Formerly Or. 3367.)— 
Parchment ; three single leaves, paged pi^T — 
pKq- and pue, pii ; fol. \m^ being the last 
page of quire ii; 13^x91 in. The text, in 
two columns of 36 lines each, is written in a 
regular, upright hand (cf. Ciasca, i., tab. xiii., 
ii., tab. XX.). The initials, sometimes much 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



23 



enlarged and elaborately ornamented, are 
coloured with bright red, green and yellow ; 
while in the margins are human heads, birds, 
&c. Stops, punctuation and the letter <|> are 
in red. The leaves are guarded with strips 
of Arabic paper. 

Probably from Ahmim. [H. Wallis.] 

8. John vii. 40 — viii. 43 ; liv. 10—29 
(partly published by Georgi, Frag. Evang. 
8. Johan., 256 and by Woide, p. 83). 

The following divisions, unknown to the 
Greek text, are marked : k (?) at vii. 46, ka 
at viii. 30, aI at xiv. 25. 

Vowels, which of themselves form syllables, 
are sometimes pointed. 

105. 

Or. 3579B(37). — Parchment j a circular 
fragment ; 3 X 8^ in. (the original length was 
probably 5—6 in.). The text, in two 
columns, is written in a regular, square cha- 
racter (c/. F. Rossi, / Papiri Copli . . . di 
Torino, i., tav. iii., i.e. the MS. of Lagarde's 
Ecclesiasticus). Paragraph-, quotation- and 
abbreviation-marks have been painted (sub- 
sequently) with red. 

From Ahmim. [B. P. Geinfell.] 

S. John vii. 50 — 62, viii. 16 — 18, the pas- 
sage vii. 58 — viii. 1 1 being omitted {published 
by Georgi, l.l., 258). 

106. 

Or. 3579B(38).— Parchment; a fragment; 
7x7} in. The text is in one column, ex- 
tending across the page, and is written in a 
regular hand {cf. Hyvemat, pi. ix., 2, col. 1 
or Ciasca, i., tab. xviii., though the letters are 
smaller and closer than in either of these). 

From Ahmtm. [Budge.] 

S. John viii. 38 — 42, 43 — i6 {published by 
Woide, p. 83). 

Punctuation is scanty. 



107. 

Or. 3579B(39). — Parchment ; a double 
and a single leaf; ruled and paged pue, pu<r, 
piiA, puB, pue, pii«r ; I4f X llf in. The text, 
in two columns, is written in a large, some- 
what irregular hand {cf. Hyvemat, pi. vii., 2). 
The initials are enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Budge,] 

S. John ix. 7—26, x. 30— xi. 10, 87—57 
{published by Woide, p. 85). 

The following divisions, unknown to the 
Greek text, are marked : kg at xi. 1, i«-(?with 
con ; r. no. 3 above) at xi. 53. 

"But for Dr. von Lemm's palaBOgraphical 
estimate, I would regard the leaf in the 
Bulletin, N.S., 1 (xxxiii), p. 263 as part of 
the same MS. 

108. 

Or. 3579B(40).— Parchment ; a fragment ; 
5^X7^ in. The text, in one column, is a 
palimpsest, the earlier work having been 
written in a similar script {cf. Ciasca, i. 
tab. i., and ii. tab. xxi.). The initials are of 
ornamental forms and painted in red and 
yellow. Stops and letters projecting into 
the upper margin are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. John ix. 28—30, 34—38 {published by 
Woide, p. 87). 
There is no punctuation. 

109. 

Or. 3579B(41). — Parchment ; a single leaf, 
paged Oa, ug ; 13^ X 11 in. The text, in 
two columns of 27 lines each, is written in a 
somewhat rough hand {cf. Hyvernat, pll. vii., 
3, xi., 4). The initials have been painted 
over with red. Scrolls, also in red, accom- 
pany some of them. Apparently the first 
fol. of a quire. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 



24 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



S. John ix. 31 — x. 10 (published by Woide, 
p. 87). 

Below X. 1 £f., in red; erBonjaioc ctma- 

MOY(|. 

The punctuation is somewhat scanty. 



110. 

Or, 4717(7). — Parchment; a single leaf, 
the first of quire it,, paged or. (on fol. a) ; 
8\ X 6f in. The text, in two columns of 26 
lines each, is written in a square character 
(cf. Hyvernat, pi. v., 2 or Ciasca, i., tab, vi.). 
The forms of k, t, x, the ligature of t with 
the following letter &c., forbid us to combine 
this leaf with no. 101 above. 

From the FayyAm. [Geaf.] 

S. John xi. 33 — i7 (published by Woide, 
p. 92). 

The punctuation is frequently omitted. 



111. 

Or. 3579B(42).— Parchment; a complete 
single leaf; ruled ; 12fxlli in. The script 
&c. have been described for no. 61 above, 
which is a part of the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge,] 

S, John xi. 47 — xii. 9 (published by Woide, 
p. 92). 

The Canons and Sections are marked. 



112. 

Or. 3579B(43),— Parchment; two double 
leaves; not paged; ruled ; 17^X 13^ in. The 
parchment is of a bright saffron colour. The 
text, in two columns of 36 — 40 lines each, 
is written in a large regular hand, which 
diminishes considerably in size on the latter 
pages. There is an accompanying change 
too from the angular a, u, t to the rounded 
forms, though upon the final page the 



angular forms reappear (cf. Hyvernat, pi, iv., 
1 and 2 for the two styles). 

The initials are enlarged and accompanied 
by floral ornaments in red, pink and green. 

From Ahmim. [Budge,] 

S. John xvii. 3 — xix. 23 (published by 
Maspero, Etudes, i,, 294, Woide, p. 97 and in 
Aeg. Zeitschr., 1886, 110). 

In the margin at xviii. 28 ; ortoz bboa 
unoiuA crcono on eresnco and at xix. 14; 
ortoe uniuA o-tone on uniiiA . .'. . r iixesn 
. ! , TB, The meaning of these notes is not 
clear. The " hours " referred to may be the 
liturgical or they may point to the text of 
xix. 14. 

The punctuation is very scanty. 



113. 



Or. 3579B(44), — Parchment; a single leaf ; 
paged pXe, pAq- ; 8f X 7| in. The text, in 
one column, is written in an upright hand 
(cf. Ciasca, i,, tab. xi,). The stops and letters 
projecting into the upper and lower margins 
are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

S. John xviii. 40 — xix. 11 (published by 
Woide, p. 100). 

The punctuation is pretty regular. 



114. 

Or. 3579B(45). (Formerly Or. 4714,)— 
Parchment ; a complete single leaf ; not 
paged; ruled; 9|x8in, The text, in one 
column, is written in a somewhat uneven hand 
(cf. Hyvernat, pi, vii.,3). Some initials are 
very large. They, together with stops and 
the letter (b, ai'e painted with red. 

From Ahmim. [HoUnee,] 

S. John xix. 18 — 27 (published by Woide, 
p. 102). 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



115. 



Papyrus XIII.— Four fragments placed 
under glass in a solander case ; paged cua— 
cuh; the largest, 7x7 in. For the script 
cf. von Lemm'a Fragt. 4, Revers (Bulletin de 
VAcad. imper., N.S. III. (xxxv), 2). 

[Sib J. G. Wilkinson.] 

8. John XX. 2—29 {published by Woide 
p. 103). * 

116. 

Or. 3579B(46). {Formerly Or. 1241.)— 
Paper; a single leaf; paged, on fol. h, 51; 
m X 6J in. The text, in a single column, is 
written in a sloping, regular character {cf: 
Hyvernat, pi. xii., 3, though the u has even 
more completely the form u, U). The 
initials are sometimes much enlarged and 
ornamented with red and yellow. The stops 
Ac. are in red. 

From Nitria. [Gbbvillk J. Chesteb.] 

Acta xii. 4-11 {published by Woide. 
p. 185). "^ 

There was a double division of the text ; 
in the left margin, at ver. 7, m (in black)J 
injhe right margin, at ver. 6, 10, 11, l^, p^', 
P2.B (in red). The latter divisions correspond 
to those of the Bohairic MSS. 

Single vowels, which of themselves form 
Byllables, are pointed. 



25 

Acts xvi. 14—35 ; xx. 31— xxi. 12, both 
with considerable lacuna (both, published by 
Woide, pp. 146, 157). 

^The texts are divided as follows : xvi. 25 

ur,, 35 UH ; xxi. 1 Ho. The Bohairic text 
has not these divisions. 

At xvi. 25, in very small characters; niois 

UIIIA. 

118. 

Or. 3579B(48).-Parchment ; a single leaf 
and parts of two others ; ruled and paged 
iiA— -no; the complete leaf measures 14ix 
Hi in. The text, in two columns of 34 lines 
each, is written in two hands, the second 
being distinguishable upon fol. ?Th, col. 2 (cf. 
for both hands, Ciasca, i., tab. iv., ii., tab. 
xxiii). 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Acts xxi. 35— xxii. 10 ; xxii. 12—29, both 
with lacunae; xxii. 30— xxiii. 15 (all pub- 
lished by Woide, p. 160). 

119. 



117. 

Or. 3579B(47).- Parchment; two frag- 
ments, once joined and forming the outer 
(first and last) leaves of a quire ; the page- 
numbers are wanting, although their places 
are indicated; 8fxl0 in. and 9fXlO in. 
The text, in two columns, is written in an 
upright hand (cf Ciasca, i., tab. xvii.). The 
scroUs accompanying the initials, which are 
of various sizes and painted with red, are 
sometimes elaborate. 

From the Fayyum. [B. P. Grbnfell.] 



Or. 3579B(49). (Formerly Or. 1241.)— 
Paper ;^ single leaf, the first of quire m; 
paged lit. on fol. 6 ; lOJ X 6^ in. The text, in 
a single column, is written in a stiff, upright 
hand {cf. Ciasca, i., tab. xvii., though the u is 
of the form noticed in no. 116 above). The 
initials are painted with red and yellow; 
the stops— usually 4 points, — with red. 

From Nitria. [Greville J. Chestee,] 

Acts xxii. 10—20 (published by Woide, 
p. 162). 

120. 

Or. 3579A(20) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.) .—Parchment ; two leaves from 
a Lectionary, described as no. 28 above. 

Acts xxvii. 35—37; but only half the letters 
remain (published by Woide, p. 167). 



26 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



121. 

Or. 3579B(50). — Parchment; a fragment; 
7| X 7 in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright character (c/. Hy vernat, 
pi. xi., 3 and Ciasca, i., tab. xv. ; but the re- 
semblance to either is not great). The 
initials are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Acts xxviii. 15—17, 23—25. 
At ver. 18 there are two divisions marked, 
in diflferent inks ; or and ov. 

122. 

Or. 4717(8). — Parchment ; a fragment, 
much shrivelled and dilapidated; 5fx5 in. 
The text, in two columns, is written in a 
square character (c/. Hyvernat, pi. v., 1). 

From the Fayyfim. [Geaf.] 

Romans vi. 11 — 17, 18 — 22 ; but the re- 
mains of the first of these passages are 
almost illegible (partly published by "Woide, 
p. 168 and in Aeg. Zeitschr., 1887, 47). 

At ver. 16 the section u is marked, by a 
later hand. 

123. 

Or. 3579A(23) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.). — Parchment; a leaf from a 
Lectionary, described as no. 33 above. 

Romans xi. 2 — 10 {published by Woide, 
p. 171). 

124. 

Or. 3579B(51). — Parchment; a fragment; 
ruled ; 5f X 5|^ in. The text, in two columns, 
is written in a fine square character (c/. 
Hyvernat, pi. ii.,2, though the characters are 
more delicate than in this plate. The z is of 
the form shown ib., pL iii., 2), 

From Keneh. [B. P. Grenfell.] 



Romans xiii. 14 — xiv. 3, 4 — 6 (mostly 
published by Woide, p. 172). 

At xiv. 1 there was a paragraph-mark 
in red. 

125. 

Or. 3579B(52). — Parchment ; parts of two 
double leaves ; the largest now lOf X 9^ in. 
The text, in two columns, is written in an 
irregular hand {cf. Hyvernat, pi. xi., 4 or 
Ciasca, i., tab. ix., though the resemblance to 
these is not great). There is a cross or other 
ornament at the head of every page. The 
initials are enlarged and some are accom- 
panied by scrolls in ink. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

1 Corinthians xi. 19—23, 26—30; xii. 
14— xiii. 12, 13— xiv. 13, 15—26; but all 
with considerable lacunae (published in part 
by Woide, p. 180 and in Aeg. Zeitschr., 
1887, 51). 

126. 

Or. 3579B(53).— Parchment ; a fragment; 
5jX4 in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a small, square hand (cf. F. Rossi, 
I Papiri Copti . . . di Torino, i., tav. iii. or 
the Rainer Filhrer, 1894, taf. vi.). 

From Keneh. [B. P. Grenfell.] 

1 Corinthians xiv. 2 — 7 (partly published 
by Woide, p. 182 and in Aeg. Zeitschr., 
1887, 52). 

127. 

Or. 3579B(54).-— Parchment; a single leaf, 
the first of quire h ; paged pir, piA ; 12 X 9f 
in. The text, in two columns of 27 — 30 lines 
each, is written in a somewhat irregular 
hand (cf. Ciasca, ii., tab. xxvi.). The initials 
are enlarged and, with their accompanying 
ornaments, painted with red. Stops and 
punctuation are also in red. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



^ 



2 Corinthians ix. 4t—x. 2. 

The punctuation is often incorrect. 



128. 

Or. 35798(55). — Parchment; a fragment; 
5x7f in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright hand (c/. Ciasca, ii., 
tab. xxi.). The initials, much enlarged, and 
the stops are painted with red. From a 
Lectiottary. 

From Ahmtm. [Bcdob.] 

2 Corinthians ix. 11, 12, 14, 15. 
The other lesson is from 1 Peter. 



129. 

Or. 4717(9).— Parchment; the first half 
of a double leaf (i;. no. 188 below); ruled and 
paged piiF., pirn; lO^xSJ in. The text, in 
two columns of 31 lines each, is written in a 
coarse but regular character {cf. Ciasca, ii., 
tab. xxT.). 

From the Fayyftm. [Qba?.] 

2 Corinthians xi. 9 — 25 {published in Aeg. 
Zeitsehr., 1887, 54). 



130. 

Or. 35798(56). — Parchment ; a fragment, 
from the first page of quire e; 6^X&^ in. 
The text, in two columns, is written in a fine, 
square hand (rf. Hyvernat, pi. ii., 2). The 
initials are slightly enlarged and accompanied 
by a plain stroke, dotted with red. No. 133 
beloiff is from the same MS. 

From Ahmlm. [Budge.] 

Galatians i. 8 — 11, ii. 4—6 {published in 
Aeg. ZeiUchr., 1887, 56 and partly in liecueil 
de TravaitXf y, 131). 



131. 



Or. 3579A(20) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.). — Parchment ; two leaves from 
a Lectionary, described as no. 28 above. 

Philippians i. 1 — 5. Headed ncABBATotj 
uriKvpiruA (icqpvyfia) Tenpoc4>i.\innHcioTc a. 

{Published in Aeg. Zeitsehr., 1887, 105.) 

132. 

Or. 4717(10).— Parchment ; one of three 
single leaves {v. nos.135 and 137 below); ruled 
but rfot paged ; 6| X 5^ in. The text, in two 
columns of 29 lines each, is written in a 
small, rather coarse character. (It is repro- 
duced in F. G. Kenyon, The Bible Text, 
London 1895; cf. also Hyvernat, pi. ii., 1. 
The A has the form as in the Rainer Ftihrer 
1894, taf. vii.) 

From the Fayyiim. [Graf.] 

Philippians i. 2 — 21 {published in Aeg. 
Zeitsehr., 1887, 105). 

This MS. shows an early form of the ver- 
sion ; cf. iiu for uti. 

133. 

Or. 35798(57). — Parchment; a fragment; 
ruled and paged pje, j^; 10fxl2|^ in. 
From the same MS. as no. 130 above. The 
paragraph-marks here are more elaborate 
and are in green as well as red. 

From Abmim. [Budge.] 

Colossians iii. 1 — 7, 9—13, 14 — 19, 20 — iv. 
1 (partly published by Woide, p. 192 and in 
Aeg. Zeitsehr., 1887, 110). 

134. 

Or. 85798(58).- Parchment ; a double 
leaf; 13fxll^in. The text, in two columns 
of 39 lines each, is written in thin characters 
which lean to the left and have a generally 

E 2 



28 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



florid appearance (c/. Hyvernat, pi. xii., 1, 
where however the peculiar e is not com- 
parable). The initials are sometimes very 
large, coloured with red, green and yellow 
and ornamented with floral devices. Stops 
and punctuation are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Colossians iii. 8 — iv. 18 {published as the 
preceding no.). 

1 Thessalonians i. 1 — ii. 16. 

The text is divided as follows : Col. iii. 16, 
o; 1 Thess. ii. 1, a; 13, b. 

The top lines of each column have been 
cut away and the missing words therefore 
added in the lower margins by a later hand. 
The fol. on which the new Epistle begins is 
marked by a small piece of leather attached 
to the outer margin. 



135. 

Or. 4717(10).— Parchment ; one of three 
single leaves, described as no. 132 above. 

2 Thessalonians ii. 11 — iii. 11 (partly ^w6- 
lished in Aeg. Zeitschr., 1887, 129). 



136. 

Or. 3579A(19) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.). — Parchment ; a leaf from a 
Lectionary, described as no. 27 above. 

1 Timothy iii. 16— iv. 2, headed nAnocxo- 
Aoc'TenpocTiuoeeoc a {published in Aeg. 
Zeitschr., 1887, 132). 



137. 

Or. 4717(10).— Parchment ; one of three 
single leaves, described as no. 132 above. 

1 Timothy v. 2—22 (partly published as 
the ^ast no. and by Woide, p. 194). 



138. 

Or. 4717(9). — Parchment; the second half 
of a double leaf, described as no. 129 above. 

Hebrews ii. 4 — iii. 1 (the last verse is pub- 
lished, Woide, p. 198). 



139. 

Or. 3579B(31). — Parchment; a fragment 
from a Lectionary, described as no. 95 above, 

Hebrews xi. 1 — 6 ; but only parts of the 
text remain {ipaxtij published in Aeg. Zeitschr., 
1888, 97). 



140. 

Or. 3579B(55). — Parchment; a fragment 
from a Lectionary, described as no. 128 above. 

1 Peter i. 19, 20, 22, 23. Headed, pkaooai- 
[Koij.TenicJxoAH u[n6Tpoc a] (partly pub- 
lished by Woide, p. 208). 



141. 

Or. 3579B(59).— Parchment ; a fragment 
from the first fol. of quire ie; 15^X6^ in. 
The text, in two columns of 35 lines each, 
was written by the same scribe as nos. 130 
and 183 above, but, being bilingual, this can 
hardly be a part of the same MS. What 
remains of the texts shows that short Greek 
sections were followed without interruption 
by the corresponding Coptic passages. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Greek ; 1 Peter ii. 7, 8. 

Coptic; 3 — :8. 

Greek ; 9—14. 

Coptic; 9 — 15 {sic). (A few 

words published by Woide, p. 209.) 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



29 



142. 

Or. 3518.— Parchment ; 32 foil., ruled and 
paged ; foil, pin, and piiii were respectively 
the last of quire i and the first of quire Ta. 
The largest leaf (almost complete,) measures 
3^x2f in. The text, in a single column of 
11 lines, is written in a square character (c/. 
Hyvemat, pi. ii., 2. p, t, v have leftward 
prolongations below as in F. Rossi, / Papiri 
SfC.t i., tav. iii.). A plain, angular paragraph- 
mark 7 is sometimes used. 

A larger number of leaves of the same MS. 
are in Berlin {or. ocl. 408). The whole is 
published by H. Goussen, Studia Theologica 
7, 1895. 

[Gbbville J. Chbsteb.] 

The Apocalypse : 

2 foil., unnumbered, i. 16 — ii. 1. 
1 fol., unnumbered, ii. 8 — 10. 



foil. iiA — riH, iii. 7 — v. 14. 

1 fol., unnumbered, ix. 1 — 4. 

foil, pij — P5%, X. 7 — xi. 17. 

(partly published in Becueil ^c, ii., 104, Aeg. 
Zeitschr., 1888, 101, 103). 

These texts show an early and remarkable 
orthography; cf. the constant assimilation 
of Tj- to -p, -A and -b ; the use of iili for uu, 
the forms uummca, Gij(je-(=iiiJ6-) &c. 



143. 

Or. 3579 A(31) (in the vol. of Old Testa- 
ment fragts.). — Parchment; a leaf from a 
Lectionary, described as no. 47 above. 

The Apocalypse xxii. 15 — 21. 

After this lesson are the words (in red) 
AqxtuK eaoA iitri nxiucuue iiTAnoKA<\vu'l-ic-:> 

2IIOVOipMllli-eAUMIJ-:- — 



30 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



LITUEGICAL WOEKS. 

{Coptic words here underlined are in red in the original.) 

144. ^ 

Or. 3580A(1). — Parchment; a fragment ; 10^x9fin. For the character, c/. Ciasca, 
Sacr. Bihl. Fragta., i., tab. iii. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Directory or Index of Lessons for certain Sabbaths and Sundays, very similar 
to that printed in the Becueil de Travaux ^c, vii. 144. As in that MS., the numbers of the 
Psabns &c. are in a later hand, but the diversity in the abbreviations used makes it 
improbable that the two parts belonged to the same MS. 

fol. a. f neruooiie uriha ua+2thk. 

I AUUAOHTHC AG MIUieAIUIHC TAUOq 

[ouoi]u)c nue2ciiAT ijcabbatom. 

|aotkac neTArreAiGTHC nexpunTpe iiiiai 
[ouoicoc n]llAT MGTMAre^ 

[haJho' npoc Kopifl. B ueiiTAjyeoei^ PAp uuoor. 
+AA/ PA iiTOK Ae nxoeic K^yoon iyAeue?. 

RKATAAOTK/ GniAHRep A2A2 2ITOOTOT. 
OUOIIUO TGT^H HTKTpiAKH. 

CGiioT Aor/^ tyrnTii zuiun\ eae iitaiigtota 

AB TAUOiJ 6TBG H^HH GTl-UnGqKA pnOC URGq 
GqeUHAI * tuAXOJ IIOT^AXG HATHH. 
H TApVH URGIaG . h[aG|]aTOT HMGT2Ap62 GHeAR. 
OUOItUG RMAT HGTHAPG HTKTpiAKH. 

RAH RpOC ZpiOUAl/. tOTlO^ PAp GTpGTGTHGlUG HACH[HT]enGlu| 
+AA/ OA qHHT GR6GHT HSG HOT8tOOT 

RKATAAOTK/ eUnU62GOOT AG HGBOT ATXOOT 
OUOimc RUGg^OUHT HGABBATOH. TKA eTPHfcic"! 
HT6 RRATpiAp GGTHpOG XGGI^AHOTUJJ!^ GCTtO^T G20t[h 
fuUApiA. H TAI. 6TBG TRA^ AG GTOTa[aB 
tJhTCJUH GpOC ei^URKAe* 
§ G UApGCTHTgjHC GUApiA 
|h GXURt.HTHUA. 
fPG. 



1 awaytiv. » diroa-roXoi. ^ 2,ivv6iov Xoyos. * This indicates the point in the discourse at which 

the Lesson bemns. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 81 

|lJTATC2AICOr TAP llTATc[2Al]cOT BT 

|boii nxoeic enoKUA. 

|ii . Ae ijcri itL| |ooY 

fol b. xolA^K. KB n;3A iiAiiA utovc[nc 
?epu/' Aqoveiie iietieioorl 

nontjo* ne^AHA uuuivch[c 
H RAi next tioTK.\ou ex| 

niiAY iMTftiAre {erasure) 
fiAnoc/ npoc eespAi/ ersenAifro tieciiHT ototaab 

+A.\/ pB TA+YXH CUOT enXOOIC AVtU IIOtS 

RKATAHApK/ AVOI AQ ^SApOq MCTI IICA.VAOTKAIOC 
?AeM* IHp-0 HeBBAOUAC eneOVUICB Un BIIAOOIC 

TKAorrHcic qcH2 ?miibaciaia ersflAUMA 

nAiKic npoc eptouAi/ orx oitoii(olbi') ag nexe iiTAt|ee Htri 

^A\f ue cpeiiAiiAi unfMjc;A ^oon gboa 

M OAI KP TAITG T[rOll]eA IIIIGIVIIIIQ IICA 

nKATAiiAO/ b(«<:) ovimv Ao OBOA eii;mpi\'ui« 

T«n"r»M IITK'rpiAKM npOIICAe IIATAOVeTOI20p/ 
eepU/. TUKlTlir IITOK •H':^II2THK 

noTtu» nxoeic makotciujii liquvuiii;. 
Aiixooic ccrriiciiuii AqoTAiac 
cetiOT Aor/ iiArra\oc PAp iiTA'r^pnTA^eoGija 
aqgunai euriTp<jiiApxei| 
M mi. GTBcrroiu u| 

etpiirui o'r(>2.MrH[cic 
uirxyrr ?un3ntMuu[a ka] 

OHrHcicI 
ouoituc niiAV iiCi-ii[Ara 
HAfio npoc tUiXf* iiocn[r 
"fJAXl ]toy qcH2 pa[p 



145. 

Or. 3580 A(2). — Paper; a single, damaged leaf; the last of quire i; originally 7|X 
5^ in. The character is coarse and irregular (cf. the facsimile of the Alexander fragts., 
Joum. A$iai., 8 ser., T. 9). Titles, stops &c. are in red. 

From Abmtm. [Budqe.] 

' Ae.,yii. 144 zoputtti. C/.iht eeputiiiiA in Ciaaea, i., tab. xii. ' Rupontum; ef. Toki, Theotokia, 

TKA ff. * 1=rapci^Mnj, as in BohairicLectiouories; e.g. MS. Add. 5996, puA. * FoAaras. 



32 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

A Directory of Lessons. 

fol. a. uAee mt mcaaao[tkaioc 

npoe< +AA 25^. I 
+KCO MHTN Noref 

nilAT UCTHAPB 
npOK/^ piH. AICUOT epoK 

MCA^aq Mcon uneeoor 

^Bpe B AqXOOC TAP ^HOTUA 

lOTAAC eijcux Ae Aqnpo(t)H 
nP'^2. 2.B UTepe^cAJ^Jq iieoor 
+[aa] ia MiHAxe unoc zu 

(sic) 1x1 |k/ erxcu Ae uij| 
geepATq 2ijt| 



KTpiA Un6i3U| 

AT3C/* npA2. Ael |t 
Kpzccre UApeqeiue mo'i 
|nHe ? uniHA 



fol. 1). He npiue ma^io 

freAG pOT26 uncAB 
J+AA. piH AKTCABOI 

J.TeAe nuMTore Ae 



nuAT HCTiiAre 

npOK/ . qi^ . KOAAC B 

woe(re uTATuteicoT 

ItO? . TBCApXH. 

npA2. tr ijptoue uecuHT 
+AA qA . TeqAqxH 

H RAI • OB. + NUUAk| 

f>etuuAC n| 



It 

|bb ovkitaI 

elpeiA NOTtUT UUAT UHinf 



^ irpoKfintvov. Ree., vii. 144, npoKU), npoKiu; v. also title of Psalm cxliiL in the Additions at end of 
this Catalogue. 2 <[ Xv^vtVoi'. 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 33 

146. 

Or. 3580A(3). — Parchment ; three fragments, respectively (a) 7 J X 6 in., (^8) 7| X 6^ in., 
(y) 5}x6 in. The character, which is small and neat (c/. Hyvernat, Album Sfc, pi. xi. 3), 
gives ground for connecting these three fragts., although the contents of (a) differ from 
those of (/S) and (y). Fragt. (^) is from the final leaf of quire b. 

From Ahmim. [Bitdge.] 

Fragl. o. On the left a col. of dates, to each of which are assigned two lines, the first 
called ?op, the second iioviu (r. no. 144 above). These lines give the initial phrases of 
certain AntiphoD8. At several dates there is a title in red, indicating the Festival to be 
celebrated ; e.g. 

(fol. 6.) r^. fUKiuuu nvAiiOBp (v. Zoega 56a) iiiiaiia u| 
?op iiiu neniArtiiiar | 
novuj -hiAxi iMivxui uovxa[i 
n^. ?ep ijfioMii uiiiiaTiicooTl 
funtu Ajcic eiiiieooiioc xoAnxl 

The remaining titles are ; 

fol. a ; [iir*A(?,(uiieA]ricM: ko.\,\oyooc niiApT-.- (f. Peyron, Gram. 165). 

e]uHIAi: IIAIIAVtdpi'TI'C 
[lir*A(P)]ufl?A|-|OC AHA <t>IBAIUt>ll 

[liovtuiie oJRu.v (i;. fragt. ^ and Becueil, xi. 135) iiiikuug iiiuieAiiiiiiu 

[aXII(?jA(l]A IIAIIIICr.Tfl IIApYMUAII.VpiTIIC 

fol. b ; i^. (a« above). 

iH. nn?oov irrAii?Arinc finoAttipool 

K. nr«A iiAfiA AiLuii tiiiAii[(>cuov> (v. fragt. )8 and F. Rossi, Cinque Manoscr. 
Copli ^f., p. 88).' 
a?ciiiiKAi|HM: ii:'iAvpetuB anu| 

The dates are apparently from the months of Pachon and Payni. 

Fragt. /3, fol. a. Upon the left ; iipoK/^ .ka. 

fi — 
Kopiii n- .A* 

iiirrpDG 'A' 

ripAxy OA 'B. 

+X\T/ .OT.. 

IIAOO/ Ml .A. 

' Apollo ^^li ■• ••,11. commemorated on Paopi 25th and Mecliir 5tb, seems to be a different saint (v, his storj- 
in Wo«tenfelJ'B Synaxarium). * p. ]). 32, note 1. 



34 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

Opposite each of these are the initial words of the lesson. The middle column is in a 
later hand. Then, in red ; 

o AnoG AHA <t)iBAuiuM nuA[pT'rpoG], followed by a similar table of lessons. Then, 
in red ; 

i>ovu)[iJ2 «Bo.\ &c. {v. fragt. a), followed also by a table. 

fol. b. In red ; AtiA aooaau) uuaiigcook, followed by a table of 4 lessons, as above. 
Then, in red ; 

iiGABBAToii GxunpH iirABAtoii, followed by a table. Then, in red ; 
TKTpiAKH oij Gxcoq, foUowod by a table. 

Fragt. y, fol. a. Tables of lessons similar to those on Fragt. /8, fol. a. 

Fol. b has been scraped and other tables of lessons in another hand have been written 
upon it. These appear to have regarded the season of or preceding Easter. 

It should be noted that the tables are not all as extensive as that given from Fragt. 13. 
Several contain but 3 lessons ; Epist. Paul., Psalt., Evang. 

147. 

Or. 3580A(4). — Parchment ; a fragment ; paged Ta, ib ; 9x9fin. The script resembles 
that of Ciasca, i., tab. xiv., but is more regular. From the same book as Lord Crawford's 
MS. no. 20(a).' The contents are similar to those of no. 146, fragt. a, above. The dates 
are from the month of Athyr. 

fol. a. (1) In red ; iiaiug iiovu)2U OAiiiiGon niojy (c/. no. 3 aboveY UTeTi'jii, followed 
by 8 lines, numbered a to h and each consisting of the initial words of two 
verses ; e.g. a avuj uaphvxagtcj •:• guot eniio-rre 2ijijgkkahcia. 

(2) In red; kg ii,"Ja un2AiMOG ucpKovpioG iiggtpatmaatmg {v. for this title 

Hyveruat, Album ^c , pi. xvii.), followed by 3 lines, the first called eop/, 
the 2nd and 3rd, iiovco. 

(3) In red ; iiaiug uovtoeu &c., followed, as before, by 8 or more lines. 

fol. h. (4) iiv with 2 lines, 26p/ and orto. 

(5) In red ; ku n^A uneAf iog iakkcdbog nnGpooc nuAprrpoc {y. Giorgi, De 

mirac. S. Golnthi, 268), followed by 2 lines, eop/ and norcu. 

(6) KH with 2 lines, ?ep/ and norio. 

(7) In red ; kb n;»JA iiaiia no-rpoG nApviGnicKonoc mpakotg uijama ?ujpcAiGiOG 
nApxHUAiiApiTHG {v. Zoega 373), followed by 3 lines, one zGp/ and the 

others uovio. 

(8) In red; as nos. (1) and (3). 

(9) A with 2 lines, zep/ and, presumably, norui. 

1 Lord Crawford's fragts. contain Hymns (iioihkom) for various festivals, like those in nos. 157, 158 behw. 
They are paged KA — K«r. ^ For a Bohairic example v. Eevue egyptol. i. 188. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 85 

148. 

Or. 3580A(5).— Parchment ; a fragment ; 7ix6in. ; from the first leaf of quire (i. 
The character is close and regular {cf. Hyvernat, pi. xi., 3). The numerals &c. are orna- 
mented with yellow and red. 

From Ahraim. [Budge.] 

Tables of Antiphons, similar to those in no. 147 above. The titles, in red, are : — 

fol. a. (1) ouAioc (6/xou»s) nuoel 

(2) iiAi ?iooviio iiovtueu QMiii[con &c. 

(3) A. n,\iiiiuAp[T-i-p()r.. (The numeral in red and enlarged.) 
Then A"rj'p| 

fol. b. (4) |nAiABo.\oc 

(5) flilA 

(6) |iifn*uj?u axiiiiuon iiui^ 

No«. (2) and (6) are each followed by 8 lines, numbered X to h, each line consisting of the 
initial words of 2 verses (r. no. 147, fol. a). No. (1) is followed by 4 pairs of lines, numbered 
A to A, and each termed either ep/ or (in red) OKeiioc,* where the other MSS. have novto. 

149. 

Or. 3580A(6). — Paper; (a) A small fragment ; 2x2 in. The character is upright (r/. 
Ciasca, i., tab. xviii.). Black lines, painted later with yellow, separate apparently all the 
lines of text. Head-lines and stops are in red. 

(/3) Small parts of 3 leaves ; now 5x2 in. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

(o) From a series of tables of Responses (ovtiieu), similar to those in nos. 147 and 
148 above. 

(/8) From tables of daily Psalms and Responses (novo), with dates prefixed.* 



150. 

Or. 3580A(7). {Formerly Or. 3307.) — Paper; a fragment; paged f., h ; 5fx5f in. 
The character is small and pretty regular. The letter ii is of the form mentioned in no. 
116 above and seen in Bohairic MSS., e.fj. Hyvernat, pi. xxxi. Initials have been painted 
with red ; rubrics and abbreviations are indicated by red lines. 

[H. Walijs.] 

Forms of the Inroralion. They do not correspond to those in the published Liturgies ; 
tf. Renaudot, Liturg. Orient. Coll. i., pp. 48 and 157. 

p. 7.. TiieoiioAoroi iirnKAiiACTAcu: uiit«kaikv.\vu+u; atco TiiAirei eaoA 2itootk jcgkac 
eKoavujii; fiROA iinoKec) n?pAi nxuninniK uuiiiiioTiipioii. uicoaiia 

1 1 KoBtafia; cf. Gear, £v;(oAoyu>v, 435. ^ I am not certain that these two fii^gts. are from one MS. 

F 2 



36 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

TOniKAAVU+IC^ 



•rilCOIIO AVtO TlinApAKAAOl UllOK IlArAOOC, «T|«5KTII1100T UnOKtlllA GTOVAAB AVIO UHApA- 

KA'rroii OBOA eiiuniivo mpxi oxunioeiK uiiiieTeuiiinoTiipiou — 

p. H. fllO'iTO AYU) I1lip|><> AVU) IIOIIClUTlip IC ll(J\'C eTlOII2 UIIOTKIU OBOA IIOTOIl MIU 

trriiAxi OBOA ii?HT(| iiAiiio eiioviio^ AVto n«T2uiiinoTHpioii erpeq^iione unoKciJO(| ottaihv 



IITOK nfillXOOIG ATtO nOIIIIO'iTO AVtO n(5IICtOTIip IC lie\-C eTU)He UIIOTKtO €5BOA IIOVOII lllll 



HTUAXI BBOA lieHTq IIAIIIO eilOVUO. TIICOMC ATCO TIIIlApAKAAOl UUOK ROC Tg f ^VAT IIIIOKKAI lOIA 

t| StuhtI 

151. 

Or. 3580A(8). — Parchment;, a single and a double leaf; paged pe, p? and pAr, pAA; 
[pXe], pTi; 9f to 10x8 in. There are 19 to 23 lines in the page. The script is tolerably 
regular {cf. Ciasca, i., tabb. iii. and xv.). Lines of alternate dots and strokes divide the 
sections. Some titles are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

p. pn. a. Part of an Oratio Fradionis. fuvcTiipioii gtovaab nccuiiA uiinociioii 

iinexc. TiicoiiG Avto tiiiiapakaaoi uuuk xokac euirrpoiLxi gboa iieirrov CKikveApoe npoor 

epAl II8HTH eTTAXpHV lir^ltOlie MAM UpeqeApe? eiietOB IIIU. nXClOIG nilO-lTO linAIITOKpATtOp 

TAxpooT epAi iieiiTii iiGO^ytoiie eroepAniA iiT(;irK"\n uiineiiGcouA iir;'Hoiie ijaii UGKonACTiiG 
errMiioKuoiioreiiiiG iiyinpo k; ini\r, hgii^ooig iiai obha eiTooxq neoov iiak iiulia<|. 

fi. Oratio Dominica, thvvh uinAT(:p iiucoii. 

y. Oratio Fradionis alia. {cf. Lit. S. Basil., Tuki, Missale, p. p.\r], Renaudot, i. 21). 

riGTOTAAB I3TIJTOII UUOq ^IIIIHTOVAAB AVU) RfSTGOBTG IIIIGTOVAAB UIITBBU neHTAqTAeUGM 

eno'rrto8U eqovAAB nxu (p. p^) noroGiii ii;Miiiipe uno(|GOO'rii noiiTAql- iiaij unApiiB iituiit- 

I'JJipO fiBOA eilllHIieBMVC; All UUIII IJUOil AAAA GBt)A eiTIITillGTIG AAII lILinjMA ASII2VI10KpilGI<; 
yilOreilT CU)0VAAB IJIIOVGVHHAHGIG GGUG2 UnAppHG[lA] UlieCJIICnOTOV I1AT?G GTpGllG[ni]KAAGI 
UUOK nilOT GAIIKIU IKXUII TUIITIlGT^OVGrr LIIITBATTOAOriA IIIIIOVAAI UllTAnOIIIA lllieCOIlOG 

iiTiie^crucrou eiioTGUn ggbbbiht atio OGnpencn iiiigxpigtiaiiog CTpGiioiiiG uak oepAi 

LinGOIIG IITOUnpOGtJTXH KATA TIIOUOeG(;iA UneKUOIIOI-GllllG U;'Jlipe eilOTTBBC) U+TXH eiGtOllA 

einiiA uiii'iue atio tiiapphgia (rriipGiiGi iiii,"iiipo gtpghtoaoua iitugiigikaagi liuok hkot 

GTOTAAB BTeHUnHYG GUaLlU UUOG XG OATGp HUUlll. {v. bcloW, HO. 152 a). 

p. pAP. a. Part of an Oratio Fradionis. leTnoAi-riA iimTiA giiij;'io-ou uuoii Gxcoe 

eiipO IJUGKATAH GAKXIIIOGIT eUTII (SeOTII GIIGTO'iWAB IIIIGTOVAAB IIAI GTGpGIIAn'GAOG GMGIOTUGI 

? 
GIIAT GpOOV. KATA5_IO'l' lli"rBB() llilGII?IIT GBOA eUlJGGVG IIIM lieVAIKOlI GTGH^ ATCO GBOA 

eU<|)AirrAGIA Mill IITGIIBIOG GTpGli;'miO UIIATG UGATGKLIIITGpO IIUTGKAIKAIOGVIIH ATIO KATA OG 

IITAKOVGeCAeHe IJAII GTpei U'J Al I A G^pAl GpOK eUllGI^AIIA [llAl] eiJOT2IIT GqTBBIIT Cll.\«) IJLIOG 

XGIIATGp HUUlll. 

^ ? iTrUXrjiTK. s f,^ Renaudot, i. 233. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 37 

/S. The following paragraph in red. 

ii(:<otiA uiinnciio<| imivAAB atio gttagimt erxiiK gboa unGii^oeic ic nexc uncuiov 
iimio-i-Ttj iiitiiT iiiinRiiiiA imirAAB ovkio gboa iiiiGiiiiuBe ercoue jyAouee uijotuutatiako 

IIO'itlH (Wf) UTtlAXI OBOA II2HTOV 2AUHII •:• 

p. pAA. y. Oratio Osculi Pacis. re-rvH' unAciiAcuoc. {v. Lit. S. Basil., Tuki, l.L, p. «j 
and Renaiidot, i. 12, 63.) 

u.\ocn ««pAi iioi)u iiiu irroo-rr»AXo iiiicriiKriii {lege uiicriii) uukuck iiiu utooviiovc mn 

TllirrpilllAU lllinKAdipOII lU n.\OOIC. IIAI IITAKOTOIieOT (<t«) GBOA IJIICABGGTG UlllipillieilT IIAI 
%\MI*f)AIIOV HAH GBOA AH(IM H:'IMpG:-||UI IITGKGKK.\HCIA HAI IITAeGHnpU(t>HTIIO UUeGHppO 

»iinifri-uai oiiArGpcmv atio iincrrnAv hai akvapu.g uuoot haii ahoh HpGt|pHc>BG (rrpGHriH^G 

[llllo]oY AV«C> IITMTBBO GBO.X eiTOOTOV eiTMTO-HITAeO HAH GpATC HTUIKOH()UIA lIHGKHOHUrGHHC 
liyiMpa UimilUrTArUlflA IITOOVCIA TAI GTGCMOq UTGnHOUOU UriGCKlOTO or AG UHTGTCAp^. AA.\A 

iiei^eofrr uii unaiTiiATiKoii Taciiqfrro or.\onKHTe atio tiATuiiot|. A comparison with the 
Greek or Bohairic texts of this prayer shows that the present MS. is very inaccurate. 

p. [p.\o]. S. Part of an Oralio Act. Apontol. Iovaab hai hta'cmaxg tmvro-r \uri 

HIIKAIIOirrOAOC OTOVAAB ?HHGIipAj^lC IIAI UTATTCABU HKOCUOC GBOA eiTOOTOT GnUKTA^'JGOGi;*! 
irrOVAAB IIA.\IIOIIIOII G'lTCABO liptOIIG IIIU .XGHTOKIIG nilO'iTG UUG IIATAAC| UHllGKUOHOrGHHG 

ii:Miipa ic iiGYG iioiixonic hai uboa eiToorq iiooov ikVK iiuuAq uiiiiihIha (rro'i\uvK :'iA(niG? 
iioiio; eAiiiiii. 

e. Oralio Evangelii. xo-rvii iinaTAi*rn.\ioii. 

TllCOnC AVUI TIIIIA|)AKA.\ai UUOK IIA'OGIC IlllOITG MIlAHTOKpATtOp llltOT UIIGIIXOGIC 

ic novc xnKAc oKiMTpiiiiiKMiriG ?iiimiiH;*iA iiimoeii irrA':-rA?iiGii uuo(| eeoTu onGVAiTGAioH 
urituixoeic ic nayu iiai irrAquor irrBuiiGiiiioBG AVto A<|TioorM gtbgiighthagio mai o-.-h 

irrAC{TCABOII fn*<.\IIA ?IIT<M|lip<l G<|.XlO IlllOC .-VGIIGHGIIOT aTeilUIIHTG UApiillGKpAII OVOII 
llllllflTtlirr IIIIIICWl IIAI :SAI HU|.\U1K aBO.\. 

(. Oratio Kvnug. alia, oiiaioc: (o/iouu?) tovyii iinovArrGAioii. 

p. pU. TtlGOIIC AVCO TIIMApAK.\.\GI UUOK IIA'OIHG IIHO'iTO miAHTOKpATCOp imUT UHGH^OGIG 

ic nexc llnlrrA<{TA^llUll «boa eiiiiiio'i- Geo-iii aiitoii? oboa euiixAKo Geovii gtuiitattako gboa 

ZUMKAKn OeOVII OflCi'ilOIII IIUO linGKU«|HT H:*MipO JlC IIO.VC nOHAOGIC A-«KAG GKHAKIO HTGKO'IA- 
flTpAl OXimJKKAIMIAIKII IIAIIOCTOAIKH IIGKK.\H(:IA OTOVAAB ljrCOOT?G OeOYU MrCKGHAr.G UUOG 
nilOeOOr lllll OITG GIIIGKOHOC II lipGCB'lTGpOO ll AIAKOHOG lieVHOAIAKOilOC HAIIAI'Ha)r.THC 
linttipA IIHHOpfhAHOC II.VVIKOG IIHIIKAOHroVIIGHOC IIGTUIIGIUA UHHGTUHGIUA AH AGKAC GKGeApG? 
(ipOOV GtOlIA +-.-VH "HA Hirn'KOHG H?HTCir HITAAO-OOT IIOTHKOTK H|-rOTHOCOT HGT?n;'J 
MftUTOII IIAY IHrr?KAIllT HITUUOOV IIOOIK MGirrATKTOOT GBOA lirKTOOT GeOTII eilllGKAOrOG 
OTOTAAB ATIO lirAAT IUlli;'JA GTpOYXOOG XOf IGIJOIIOT 6T?HUriHVG UApGnGK| 

152. 

Or. 3580A(9).— Parchment ; a fragment; 8^x9}^ in. The character is coarse and 
somewhat irregular. Probably from the same MS. as Fragm. L in Georgi, Frag. Ev. S. 

' Conected from a word beginning iia- 



88 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

Joh., 301 ; cf, the facsimile, tab. iii. (no. 2). Initials are in red. Lines of alternate dots 
and strokes divide the sections. 

The texts printed by Georgi (and translated by Hyvernat, Horn. Quartalschr. 1887, 
1888), precede this. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

a. Oratio Fraciionis. The first part of this prayer is all but identical with that printed 
above, no. 151, p. pe y. After the word unconc in that text, the agreement ceases, the 
present MS. continuing 

IJMAT UIU ATCO IIOTOCIiy MIU eBOA eiTU IIOKCOOT OIITIIIIOOT IKVK OepAI ll?Rir||llIJHT|)r;(|- 

:sneuoT utok nito[T uiiJnj'iHpc uunGiiiiA ot«taab||atu> uoroeiy iiiu j"jAiiAito[ii] THpov 

llllAltUU 2AUHIJ. 

s 

)8. Oratio Fractionis {cf. Lit. 8. Basil., Tuki, /./., p. p\o, Renaudot, i., 20 and 75). 

OUO (o/XOl'w?) KAACUATir.O nPATpiApVOO. 

niioiTO neiiTA(|;"ipiiTAeu[on 1^ lines lost]<| ?imG<|fiooT nnTe[Ap(;? frr]n(|AiAovKii 
uiiiioi|iiA iiiiOTue uuoq rieiiTAqt ham uhciotg liiioiiiioBC 2iTijnnKii()nor(;iin(; icjiipc; 
noiixooic ATUJ nemio'iTC atuj nGiJcu)Tnp Tc n6\c luoiie iiovoii iiiii tboiioia iin(mTAvna)T 
iipAT(j oavnic uiioTtt);'j cepAi cpoq neTOTAeepATov npo<| iicri eoi^'jo ii:mo uiieoiiTBA iitba 

IIArreAOC UHIIAPVa[|'I"GAo]g GTOTAAB MGVGPOTBIIJ UIIIJ[GGp]A(^lll UlinUMIi;'IG TMp(| iiat;\iii[ii(3] 
Ulinq IITG lUrOU llGnOTpAIIIOII nGIIXAqeAflA (sic) llllGIAtOpOll IIAI GTKM GepAl IIIIOKriTO GBOA 
IIATBBOII ecOlOII 6BOA eilUeBlin UIIIIBTOVOlie 6BOA [iIgJgVG IIIU (rTGI IGGpAIIAK All HTnK[llll]- 
TArAOOC IKVpOVOTG IIGABOA IIUOII [uATbJbO UTGII+TXIl UlinGIIGtDUA IIIIIIGIIIIIIA XGKAC, eilOTeilT 
(:()OVAAB UIIO-rK'XIl OOpOVOGIIl UIJOTArAIIH GCa:HK 6BOA liTIITOAUA e[uo]vnAppilCIA IITUGIIGI- 
KAAGI u[|JOk3 

153. 

Or. 3580A(10). {Formerly Or. 3367.) — Parchment; one single and two double leaves ; 

paged TiA— Tig, the same number being written on both sides of each fol.; 5fx4y in; 

There are about 15 lines in a page. The script is sloping and rough {cf. Hyvernat, 

pi. xii., 3). The u has the form described in no. 116 above. Titles are in red. The last 

fol. is very dilapidated. 

[H. Wallis.] 

p. MA. a. Part of an Oratio Inclinationis {cf. Lit. 8. Basil., Tuki, l.l., p. pur., 
Renaudot, i., 21). 

|uoiio]r6iiHC ii,"JHpG Tc nGX'c neiisoeic ncqubr uiitg<|aiiactacic AiiTAi'JGOGi;s unctfuov 

AlieOUOAOrGI IITGqAIIAGTACIC AnUTGTHpiOII RAI X(OK GBOA TUeTXApiCTOT IIAK HOC IIIIAHT 
XGOVIIOCrriG IIGKIIA GepAl GXIOII Tlipil, eunAI TIIGOIIG ATtO TIIRApAKAAGI UUOK 2AIIGK?UeAA IIAI 
GTKtO.VS IIAK GIIGGHT IIIIOTAnHTG AGKAC GK6TBBOOT IIPUAeOT GBOA eilTGXApiG UnGKIIIIA GTOTAAB 
IIPAAT lipU2e ATCO MANIOC GTpGTXI GBOA eUMeKUTCTHpiOII GTOTAAB XGKAC GTIOIJ2 3AGIIG2. 

p. MB. )8. Oratio Ahsolntionis ad Fatrem. (A similar but shorter text appears to be the 
origin of Hyvernat's translation, Rom. Quartalschr., 1887, 337.) Cf Lit. 8. Basil., Tuki, l.l., 
pp. puo, piiA, Renaudot, i. 22, 80. TuiixpueG umgicot. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 39 

nxocic HOC mio-rro niiAiiTOKpATtop noTTA.\o"o hiiu+txh uuiigmciuua eTcio.xn uiippt! 

mil IITIillOIIIIUBO irrUK linilTAKAOOG UimilGUUT IIOTpOC nCKAnnCTOAOC BTOTAAB eiipUK| 

iiiiiiKiioiiurniiMc ii^Hiipc ic iicvc iieiisoeic sbiitokiic norpoc atio epAi oxu+nerpA +ijakh)t 

IITAr.KK.\llG'IA AV(U UIIVAH IIAUIITO llAH^SO'MO'nU RpOC All 'hllAf AG IIAK IJIJ^O^HT IJTUIJTppO 
IIIIIIHVIl. IIOTfJKIIAIIOpOV eiA'IIIIKA? CCIIA."JtUIIG GVUlip eilUnHTG ATtO IIGTGKIIABUAUT GBOA 
flAIIIIKAe UUIIA;*IIUIIG GVBIIA eilllllHTG IITGieG Oil IIOU UApOITKUMG (p. llp) IIU'I UGKeil^AA 
IIAllltlTG UIIIIAGIIHV IIIITAUIITU-CUB OVBKA OBUA eiipC)! AVIU GBOA eiipcuq IITCKKABOAIKII IIAIUIC- 
TUAIKII l}KK.\IICIA OTf>VAAB AVIU GBtkV eiipctM| UIIGKIIIIA GTOTAAB. IIAIWOOC ATU) ULIAiptOLIC: 
llirr(|l lll'.IIIIOBG IITnilGKt>ClltM: Api:'iOpn III'A-I IITIIGTAIIOIA IIIIGKeUeA.\ OTUGIII UTGIICOUTIl OVKdl 
naOA IITOIiailllUBG. XOIITKOVIIO'iTG IIIIAMT AVCO IITKO-CMGIIifTIH| GIIAJ'IG I1GKIIA ATtO UTKOVIIt; 
n^lAG AIIGpilOBG GpOK GITG PIIII?iOB UITG ?lllieilll(n<-)^AA'G GITG eilllGeBIIVG GITG ;ilTUIITKOTIIieiiT. 
apiCVIIXHOpi III'KIO IIAII OBOA 21UC (p. IIA) IIU'iTG IIAPAOOC AVIU UUAipiOUG I1IIOVTG AAT lipilfG 
lll*pilGK.\AOU Ttip<| lipil?0 OBOA ?IIIIOBO IIIU OBOA eMGAeOV IIIU GBOA eilTAKO IIIU GBOA eilGllieV- 
IIUIA lilll GBOA ?IIApilllUIC lllll GBOA eilAIIA^ IIIU IIIIUVX OBOA eilAIIAIlTllUA IJIU IJTGIIGepGtKOC 
IIIIIIGieGOIIIKOC: XApiI.G IIAII IIXUGIC IIOVIIUVC UIIOVCOOVII OTpillUUT GBOA UeiUB IIIU GOOOV 
IITGIIAIlfKIUUIIOC TAAC IIAII GT|>IIOipO UIIOTOpAIIAK tll'Glie nOlipAU UIIIIGVOpOC I1I1GKI1GTOVAAB 
TlipUV eiTtirOVApiC UliTUIlTUAipiUUe UIIOKUUIIO(Me). 

(A Mid. Egyptian version of the above prayer, called The Prayer of Peter the Archbishop, 
will be found below, among the Liturgical texts in that dialect.) 

y. Fraction, qi oepAi' »iTGc<bpAric' urxooc xe 

MA IIAII IIIIOVTO KATA IIGKIHMr llllA AVtU KATA HAJMAI (p. Mo) HOC MMGKUIIT;f GII?TII(| 

B[tu.\ o]»oA iiiiAiioBQ [avuiJ iiiiobg uiigk.vaog Tii[p<|] mrn'KOMG otm!ii|ov \Apu.n IJA-/ 

illlTA.\CrU IIUT?Ulir»iU(> KTOOV aUGVUAIi:^[lUll]G e[llo]vGipilllll| S":'*":'*[«J giAIJOGj 

TAYH ll| lAIIBAIIoi gKTGpUl'lGul |llC ArOIG||c UOTA IIAIITUI|[au]mII 

S. Confession. A[Aii]fiiiio»i giuua [ai'iJoii tvuioii iv 3cv auiim 

[n]uTlipiOII KAI AIUA TTUIOII IT JCT KAI ClOTIipOG AUHU 

e. Tvuf* 

*l lMP«^P[zi IllUUAII a| |oOOY II0Q| |«Tr»MpG ll9 |bI1o]a eiTUIIGIJGi[cOT 

|k e»oA ii| luo^AAiil 

154. 

Or. 3580A(11).— Parchment ; two fragts. ; ruled ; 7 X 9 in. and 3i X 8 in. The script is 
thin and regular (c/. Hyvemat, pi. xiii. 2). Each paragraph begins on a fresh line ; some 
initials are in red. Possibly both fragts. formed part of the same leaf. By the same 
scribe, if not from the same MS., as no. 157 below. 

From Ahm!m. [Budge.] 



> MS. e?pApAl. * e. Oo«r, Ef^^vAoytor, 117. ' This title aeems to be followed by S. John i. 14. 



40 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

Parts of a Litany, similar to those published by Georgi, Frag. Evang. S. Joh., 350 ff. 
Fragt. 1, fol. a. (In Praaanaphoral Service.) 
oil/ gxii eetiAO'rroAApioc^ 

IHSpi TU>U eTAABeCTATCOM nATIipto[lI IIUCOIl] ABBA TOTAG KAI 
ABBa[tOVAO IkAI A6-iTa\ApiOT 

CSllOTnpOOCTOC 
MBpi THC eeOCeBGGTATOT ABBA TOTAG npGCB-rT[GpOT] KAI 

npCORGTOG 

o 
OU/ GMieGlinpOGCTOC 

riGpi TllJII GGOCGBGCTATUJII nATIiptOH HIIUJII ABBA TOVAG KAI 

ABBA TOVAG npGCB'lTepOT KAI lipOGCTlOTUlU 

?AnCII(;tOOT2 G?OTM 

riGpi TOJU CTUCA6TG6COIJ IIUlOll OHUJC O (|)f AAHOptOnOC O OO 

GTAOPHCAI KAI AIA(I>TAA5.AI HUAC 

nopi TOT GeOcf)OpOT KAI TpiCUAKApiUlTATOT npC HUlUII nilATpi- 

[ap\o]t abba totag opeoA05_oii Apxnf 
oJgoaiuhtot Kf 
fnpc Huu}[ii 



fol. h. [gPI npOG]GT\Hll CTABHTG 

npo]cGT2.AGeG 

nAIITGG BOHGtOUeil HGpi THC GipHIIHC 

lIGpi TIIG GipHIIHG THC APIAC KABOAIKHC KAI AnOCTOAIKHC GKKAHCIAC 
ArAnilCCUUGH AAAHAOVC UHAGIC 611 VHOKpiCGI UHAGIC GIJ <t)OOimpi- 
AIC UHAGIC 611 KATAAAAGIOIC Ol AKOIIKOHHTe nGpinATHCOTClll 
ACHACACOG AAAHAOTC 6H (JUAHUATI APKO 

(Commencement of the Anaphora; cf. Tuki, Missale, qq-, pqt^, cob.) 

KATA TpiOnOH CTAOHTG 
GIC AHATOAAC BAG+ATG GIJ GipHHH KUJ TCO OU) HUtOIJ 

npocviouGM 

_ _ ? 
ncpi THC CtOTHpiAC KAI UAKpOHUGpG^'CGtOC TOT IGpGTC| |AII TOT 

npOCKCOMGCAuf |a KOJ TIO OUJ HUlOll 

fuHC KAI 0T| 

fKAl THC nilf 



^ BtvT€pdpLo<! ; V. Georgi, Frag. S[c., 367. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 4t- 

Frag. 2, fol. a. leaepul 

|ku}ij ATTtuii eu cunf 

IJ . . KOeim KM eiCHABATe Ol AIAKOIlo[r 
ler.VABIACAIl VUMHCUiUaU 

AnHA[o]ATO Ol AIAKOIIOV AIJHAOATO Ol npeCB[-rTOpOV 

nopi HACHC nO.\aU}G KAI XtOpAC KAI IIAIITOC UOllACTIipiUV OpeOA02,OT 

aKTiiifMrrepoii nrr apiov uoiiAcriipiov to'ito gk thc eu xiiu cru* 
-a\e-i-ceu>c Ttoii AA[a\]<tKU>i rtou oijokoviituhi eu A['iTtoF]KAi nAiiruc 

TOY 0IK| 

nopi TOT Apxiepeu)c| 

fol. b. TO <t>IA| 

TOT CC><)>OII TAG XO.\a| 
HHPOpOV 
nepi T»4C C(UT»ipiAC KAI an.lOIAC KAI . Ul»l AIUUGHH BOHSeiAC KA CKHn| 
|TU)II OnOTHpMTlUII KAI OIIAOXOTATUlll TOKIIUJII HUUiM HAIITIUII 
TtOII .VpVlUIITtDII UOTA TtOU TGKIIIUN A'lTOU KAI UBTA nAIJTlUll 

Tiuii AiA4>flp()iiTiuii A'rroic 
[nopi t]hc cuiTiipiAC TOY YHo fTiic AKAeAp[TOY |c <|>i.\Auopu)noc o oc 
aka| 

155. 

Or.8580A(12).— Parcbment; 12fragts.; the largest 6 x 3^ in.'; ruled. The script is 
small and regfular (<•/. Hyvemat, pi. xi, 3). Initials are slightly enlarged. "When they 
reached the Museum, the fragts. adhered together in the order in which they are here given. 
Several of them are too insignificant for description. 

Siftt. [Ooii. T. L. Fraser.] 

Parts of a Diaconale, chiefly in Greek and similar here and there to the foregoing MS. 
Fngt. 1. I have not been able to identify the text, which appears to be from the 
latter part of the Proanaphoral Service. 

fol. a. |Hutu| fol. l>. |o»l 

|u>ueii.u| CTJQiiAruol 

|OY OYpAllof AJUApriOUl 

|eii.KAi t| toJy ky>to| 

|iiTHcu)U?| |a.kai eiieT'rl 

toytuj.kai| npo]cvtoueii 

uinioii byI |nipHiiH 



I A ncoDstruction of the Uxt on Fngt. 2 gives 7 x 5 j in. as approximately the original size of a single lol. 

Q 



42 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



e<uueM.| 

TOY OV AU)| 
(lij TAIXAI|4 
4>OBOT«CrM§ 

•III Tio APref 

KAI AOtUUATi] 
UOTA <{)piKTUJM| 
UGTI COT.TA Gpi-H 
TUI AIAIIUICH ?|| 
OOC nApiCTACO|| 
MKAIIUJtf CeilAT ?| 

TonoM . Atorici Ko|f 
TiKOU.enieTuiA r|| 

UHTIC TU»M.O.\OII ?| 
npOTOTHM.THII Rof 
Te* [A]<i>ieTAI. KAl| 

fiij . /. , oni eii| 



|tA AUJpA 



IcTtoueu 

|ueTA <|)OBOT. 

eiG aJiiatco.vac 
|kai THH Ap 
|a HUUJII.nApA 
AKOTJctOUeiJ. UHGTI 

H ? OTCAMAMeVGUI 

baJciaiau tot rat 

■ |ctUUCni*OI OTpAIIOI 
|m OIKOIITA.KAI T(UII 
leVGIACTHpiOl I . (t>GIIAI 
XeA(i>TCIC> TnTpKOG 

UfiJTA c|>OBOT.KAI Ap[o]uOT 
|U>UIITIG OTII /, A 
HhCBO'U . . . . Gilf 



Fragt. 2. The Creed in full and the preparatory phrases of the Anaphora. The 
latter are headed by a Coptic title, |iiovu>t and are similar to those in no. 154, fragt. 1, 
fol. b above. 



Fragt. 3. From the Intercession. 

fol. a. |g eGTiiif 
|kg tcuii| 

BAGIAerC t| 

enirioM Arf 

TIIG AOAO(|)Opo| 
H^IOeHCAII.Ilf 

noAiTAi.reul 

ATTUUM . eAGHCof 

— .. — . . — .1 

KAI XApiTUJUeil| 

OAOKOT nApeeijf 

01 KOIAAIA GOT t| 
6UUAIJOTHA AK§ 

eeH| 
ca| 



fol. b. |fl| • 

l-l 

IXUlpIG At| 
f 
fueMOI'AUAf 

|u(uij : — 
OTjeeu^yAHA : — 

§TUeMOI.nApA 

ie :— 

T]nOAIAKtOIJOI :- 

Jmoi : — 
hothaaom : 

HunHGATO. : — 



TATO uJeAOpOII 6BOA 
Soii.FT?. RAII 

|tou 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



41 



Fragt. 4, fol. o, Apparently from the Preface to the Fraction ; fol. h, from the Recital of 
the Redemption. Perhaps fol. b should precede fol. a. 



fol. a. e]KK.\H[ci? 

|ijevpHc[TiAiioc 
|cff)c>iircu>| 
InerovAAB ijx| 
IxeiiA luii : — 
Aor^x coi lie. | 
-..-..- I 
0't*XApicrrcoiio[n 

X^iOiiAit AH HU[aC 

|||.TMII tupl 

|cOITfM:.I.lUH| 
I-.. -..-I 

^ragt. 5, fol. a, ? ; fol. h, from a Litany, cf. Georgi, Frag, Ev. 8. Joh., p. 354 

fol. a. I 1 fol. ^. nojpi Ttuii| 

nnpi Tiuii| 
nupi Ttuii r| 
nepi TOT APiovl 
nnpi TMc eipH[iiiic 

ncipi TIUII AI\-[UA.VCUT(1>II 

nupi Ttuii e.\[iBoueiiuiij 



fol. b. |:!ioo[n 

|htij.aviu| 
ca]p2. Asij^iqe 

ItOVAAB UApiA 

I ice ATo^^rrq Aq 
|unuoT. MTAqne 
I noTA eBOA eu 
fiiAq UMneitu[T 

€JTOy]aAB. UATOTx[o ? 

I— -.— •.— I 



|tU.\AC (U| 

|ATeiecuu| 

■ - - I 

Imoc ruiprfl 
|?iiorcp(|«.xiu| 
liioTcrrAAa : — 

ei]pMIIHC.KAIO?| 



|kyP| 

Fragments 6 — 10 are too small for identification. 

Fragt. 11, from the Intercession (Diptychs). Fol. a contained the names of the 
Alexandrian Patriarchs,' those here preserved being the 9th to the 19th {cf von Gutschmid, 
Kleinere Schriften II., 423 fF.); fol. b, likewise from the Intercession, the names being 
probably those of the local Bishops. 

fol. a. Ka\.\ATiA[iiov fol. b. 

AKpiiiniiio[T. 



ClYAIAIKir. 

r 
AiiunrpioT. 

hp[ak.\ac 

Ai[<>tfTci€rr. 

u[AX>uor. 

eruNMC 



uJAKApiOII 

enicKonuij h 
hJucuij :— 

■- - 

|no| |t : — 

I 
I 
I 



> A lut (rf the Pttriapcha from a liturgical MS. U given in BmuH de Travaus S[c., Tii. 92. 



G 2 



44 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



nerpor 

AXHAAAC 
AAe2£AMApOT 



^(tpAUeiOY.* 

abJiomtiot* 
B|haia< 



Fragt. 12, fol. a, a list of names presumably continuing that on fragt. 11, fol. i. 
Fol. b. refers to the Virgin, John the Baptist and perhaps to other saints. 

fol. a. ItUAMMOY fol. b. A6G]nOIIJHC 



ItUAMMOY 
1 IU>AMUOr 
BUJKTCUpOC* 
UOAIIUOT 

eiu)CH(]> 

cef 

M 

u| 

CH . . . . o| 
ABPA2AU 

recopnoc 
Bui 



|OT>KAI eiRAp 

[oeiior] |hc nAUAriAc 

|U}M Anon. TOT 

It'Kai npoTpo 
[uor] Broiili 

i 

s 

foe 
f npo<t)iTon 
luApxTpon 

ItioI 



156. 

Or. 3580A(13). — Parchment; a fragment ; 4Jx7in. The character is regular and 
upright (r/. Ciasca, ii., tab. xxi., though the script of our fragt. is smaller). Each para- 
graph begins on a fresh line ; some initials are in red. 

FromAhmim. [Budge.] 

Parts of the Institution and Intercession. 



fol. a. 



nxMii eKTeiMAT6| (c/. Renaudot, i., 156.) 

COOTTM 6boa| 
KATA TO uerA eA[eoc {cf. Tuki, p?, co. Tie.) 

TAC Au[ApTfAC 

OAino 2u[ovue auhij 
nicTsoueu kai ou[oAo]r[oTueiJ 

CtUUeU AUHIJ 

UAine euoTue auhm 
KAI iiAAm nicreoueij kai ouoAor[o'njeu 

Ke KAI AO^ACtOUeil KAI a.\h| 

iiAine 2IJOTU6 ATco rnnif 
Toij oAiJAToii GOV Ke| (c/. Rcuaudot, l.l.) 



1 P Ei<^po'v5io«, though I cannot find this name elsewhere. ' Cf. the form Jai 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 45 

fol- b. ApXIUAjuApiTOV KAI <t)l.\0 

|ceu)c TiuN no 

I 

IpOCOM 

|ce| frJtuM KApnoij thc phc 

IptUII ipHIJIKOll 

liurioM TiuioM Alupoij npoc<}>epom-oiJ (<•/. Tuki, pit, ckt.) 
|ato rx oiiouATA TA're iiipAii 

lllVUIIMUHC Kill AIJAnATCeUM: s 

|tumj tu>h eunicTov x^ ki 
|tom 



157. 

Or. 3580A(14). — Parchment ; a fragment ; 7| X 9 in. Probably from the same MS. as 

Georgi, /./., tab. ii. (no. 5), and Hjyemat, pi. xi. 3. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

A Directory of Hymns in Greek, with Coptic translations, for Saturdays and 

Sundays in Lent, &o. Lord Crawford's MS. 20(a) shows similar texts. Cf. also Oxford, 

Clar. Prets Fragts. 18 and 19. 

fol. a. |oc AO^A COl| 

e]vArra\iaii| 
|voii ACOAcuoc J. corco| 
Yuiioc eatifpHiiH noiHK[oii^ 
* coi npenei tumoc coi npenei| 
coi Ao^A nponoi rtu npi kai T[tu 
'fiu> KAi Tto Anov niiATOc oic t[oy 

C AltUIIA TOV AllUIIOC AUMII nOt|[BtUA 

opanocuov nponoi iiak epflnTA[aio 
nponni iiak opo nootrr npenei iiak 
muiT uiin^^Hpe uiineniiA 

frrOTAAB ^^lAllAUOII THpOV IIIIAI 



tuti eAiJiiii * nniMKoii 



nATIipA KAI IVtU KAI I1IIA API OH 
UIAII OrCIAII UIAII R^OVCIAII 
UIAII OOOAHTA rUIIOVUOII KAI 

Aoj^xcuiuau naqBtoA 



> ua. noiHKOll, tnuulat«d by Geoigi, p. 203, " canticum." Possibly corrupted from oTxot ; v. Neale, 
Introduction, p. 844, Goar, /./., p. 57. The hymns, iioeruiioc in Cod. Borg. cii. {v. Zoega, p. 221), bare this 
wocd ■• a rob-Utle. The aateriska here refer to the following MS. 



46 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

niioT uun^Hpe uuneniiA e 
toyaa[b oy]ovcia motcut OY[eJ 
2_ovci[a motJcut ot[uutmqt 
xe u[oYioT 

fol. b. |m<|)vah| 

fe exunne[TOTAAB] 

rTKTpi A]KH UnUOVp e[?OTM] ^ 

[tpicJapioc TAYoq 6sunne[TorAAB 
[63c]NneYA[rre]AioM ApA xenf 
exunAcnAGuoc tatthm thm 

VUHOG eXM+PHIJH 

ApTOM enorpAHioM TAVo nceene exunneroTAAH 
n^yopn iica bbatom ♦ tuuoc eacHtpHUH 

UAKApiOC AMHp OG A02.A AeTTB AG KIIA 

rercAcoe kai eire Ae oti xg o kg 
ouAioc TjHopn MKTpiAKH upeeue 

TpiGAnOG ei GT UIJHUOGTHOM 

exunevAPreAioii npoGexeTe aaou 
exunACRAGUoc eiceAerGoueu ue 
ruMoc eXM+pHMH 
eiCYUIJeUOCTHOM A05,A TAG CUAOYC 

TATO OTA esunneroTAAB nuee 

CHAT UGABBATOU UneeUB . eXHtpHHH 
AIA TOTC RTCjUXOTG A02,A TOT RATpOC 
TATO KBOTA eXUnHGTOTAAB 
TUeeGHTe MKTpiAKH URGeUG 

TpiGAnoc Tcu kt|||m AMAneu 
eyuneTArreA[iotj| |noiHKOM 

|g eiGTOMOT 

j|ag kaagac 



158. 

Or. 3580A(15). — Parctment; a fragment ; ruled; 7|^x9f in. The script is almost 
identical with that of Ciasca, i., tab. xii. The initials are large and ornamented with floral 
scrolls in red, green and yellow. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Hymns similar to those in the preceding MS. 

1 Apparently the Sunday before Lent ; v. Zoega, pp. 10, 4G7, and the 2d Homily of Proclus in Or. 5001. 



fol. 



fol. b. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 47 

n6qBuj.\ 
epe ic iiHT ernoAic gtotaab atgi gboa 
ZHTi\ Tupov HON ii^Hpe iiiieeBpaioc 

UlieeilBA UlieeHK.\ATOC e'i"2VU 
lieVG eATOq^H SntJCUAUAAT iio-i 

nernHT eunpAii unxoeic noiHKOii 
coi npen«i vuiioc coi nponei ruiioc 

(a* in the preceding MS., between * and •) 

noiH lie 

c]tUUA AriOIJ VV KAI AIUA TlUIOtI I.Ul 
Mil AOTTO lieTA.\ABOUeil eiC A<t>tiCIII 
AUAprijlUII nOIHKOM 

|0TI.KATA^ItU 

nOIHK/ 

oicaxir.'r.oijnti ubta oAOKArrujuATov 

eVUIACTHpiUM Toil Oil UOV A.V\IIAO-.*IA 
nOIHKOU 
<rfo TCOII KAVXHUA TlOU AllOCTOAtOll 
iH*0 UAO^A TtOII OKKAMCIAII CTpO ct>l 
.\AIIOp(OM(>l npOAOXAl TAC OTVAG TtOII 

AovAtoii cov noiiiKoii nnqBtOA 
iioirfoi: n^MO'i'^ov iiiiAiiotrroAoc noc-foc 
nooor iiiKiKKAHoiA natrPou nuAipio 

Ue flKfUCI lllin^AMA llll6KeU2A.\ HOIII 
Ton TOnOII KpAlllOII CTAVpiOOOIITA 
11(111 TA<hllll TA nillinilATI APIA KV 
lllipilll AIIACTACIII T(0 pOVIJUIlOC KU 
VUIHIITO KAI VnOin'+O'lTO A'iTOII 
eiC TOVC AKOIIAC nOIHKOII 

frrnpmocoii m) thii okkaiigiaii cot Giief 
Tni(;Aii TMii Ar| 
etiu> erl 



159. 

Or. 3580A(16). — Parchment; a fragment ; ruled; 10x7 in. By the same scribe, if 
not from the same MS., as no. 154 above. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Hjmns similar to those in the preceding MS. Thej contain the Tpi.adyi.ov like the 
passages published by Georgi, /./., pp. cxix. 203. 



48 



fol. a. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

KG TOyJ 

ueu erl 
MH OT . m| 

MeKOT[H]HB8 

oi lepeic COT eu . . rcoMf 

COT ArAAAIACOMTAll 
AOT COT Ke TeKu[MTppO 

H BACIAGIA COT BACIABIAf 
KAI THC UePAAlOCTMHl 
pAC KG MBTOTAAB T^ 

KATXHCOMTAI OCIOI CM A02.h| 



nOIHKOM 

T(u Kuu TUKioM AMAneuntuu[eM 

TCU nOIHCAMTI RAMTA TA OATUAf 

eicxTpoc xpicToc ecTi . . . <|>u)c| 

eiA AnOC ABAMATOC AMBTeiAetJ h| 
uepoM TO (t>U>G o CApKiueeiG AlHuf 
HUAC. neqBcuA 

TMXOOT MAK ejpAi Hxoeic H2ef 
o ec neuTAqTAUio kimci^ 

UATAAq APIOC ICXTpOG | 

ATtD MToq ou nerue Ariocf 
CApJKCueeic aihuag eAeH| 

^nOIHKOM 



fol. b. 



Imaikaioc 

IpUOBG 
§OGTAT 

|m[h]uac 



IrtUKi npoKTpHX 

B ATTOG CTeXOHCIC 
|mH GTUepOM ATTOG 
gtOKI ACTTG npOGKTUH 
|rAp 6CTIM O GCUTHp HUlUU 

npoJcKTMHCcuueM. 

ne]qBcoA 

f Meqnpo4)HTHC AT^pnTA 
QneMciuTHp MToq neuTAqoTio 
|unooT MToq neMTAqTcuoTU 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 49 

IlieTUOOTT AUHITIl UTMOYOI 

|q M[Toq] PApne neiiciuTHp 

fni M.\AOC MTIJOTtOtyr MAq 
nOIHKOII 

|eA HAMTec eic BHOAeeu thc 
|iAouoiJ THii uApiA iiApeeiioir 
|ta e2_ A-iTHc ir tom baciabiau 

§TOT KOCUOr AO^ACOUQIJ 
luATOI TtO OATUACTIO ACT| 

InpocHijorKAii nAii| 
Irec Ao^A tom| 



160. 

Or. 3580A(17). — Paper; a fragment; 2Jx2|in. The script is very small ; u has the 
form mentioned in no. 116 above. The initials are large and painted with red and yellow. 
The sections are divided by lines of dots and red strokes. 

From Ahm!m. [Budge.] 

Hymns, in Greek and Coptic, containing the rpta-dyiov. Two titles are recognisable ; 
one axiiiiArr[a\of:] referring to a stanza beginning crpATie ton ArreA[oij| ; the other (in 
red,) fcoT ie aiia umiia, i.e. the 15th of Payni. 

161. 

Or. 3580A(18) C;>a*^iy /ormerZy Or. 3367.)— Parchment; 3 double leaves; paged Sr, 
Ha^ [a]. Ha ; [ua], us, [h], ha ; [li^], in. — , — (the last 2 were perhaps not connected) ; 
6^X4} in. The text, in one column of 13 — 16 lines, is written in an upright hand (c/. 
Giasoa, i., tab. xviii. or Hyvernat, pi. ix., 2). Initials, stops &c. are in red. 

Ahmim and Siflt. [Bodge, H. Walus, Hornee.] 

Hymns for various Festivals. The headings of two are preserved. 

1. pp. KT, KA ; addressed to Christ and the Virgin, apparently referring to the Nativity. 

2. pp. [*], AA ; referring to the same. Inter alia 

etpxoii »iacT(u 

piOC TGIIOT • UA 

no unooT> ec|MAr 
onuepiT unicuT' 
eqemieAuiip 

UUApiA* 



oO SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

3. pp. [ua], ub; referring apparently to the departed Saints generally (quoting 
S. Matth. XXV. 34) Inter alia 

IlinOTOTAAB UApA^yO. ATXpO 2HMIArA0OM. 

[orJi'JAU^nje MGtoov. orpAMAq unuo. 

«BOA 2unKA2. ^\ ATopunjyA UntlHlif. 

KHKA? eqoTAAB. H^yoTep^oHpe u 

uoq. 

ATXi iJiiAxne. u 

y^BRlUi MMAHKAe' 



ATep^A uunccup. 
eeijxeq u MTepo . 

4. pp. [w], ma; addressed to Shenoute, neu»5iioT aha ^yeuorre (commemorated on the 
7th Epiphi'). Inter alia 

IIHOO* U(|>U)CTHp. AK^Uine GKTU 

UTAqt 2ltOUjq. TCUM. eiJIAGU) 

iirecTOAH MAT iiATOc. BTecoi: 

^yiBe. eiTunoxo exeTpiAC ewov 

X«IK eBOA» 

AKueere euAnxicH. 

AK^IKie MUANATIIH. 

5. pp. [»iF], ut. ', referring to a Martyr. Inter alia 

A(|KATA(|)pOliei . COT. 6' KIGnHn. RBT 

unppo e^AquoT. ptio .ueunATAOc 

Aquin enApiouoG. . . . ... 

iiiippo uATUor. XAipe oetocjjopH 

AqeTllOUOMII. H 
^GMBAGAUUG. Aq 
+ UTeqAIIG . 6XU 
npAII MIG. 

6. pp. — , — ; addressed to God the Father (quoting the Tersanctus,) and to Micliael, 
[g,\]miiapx. uixaha (? for the 12th of Athyr or of Payni). Inter alia 

liTJAnuoTTe giotu- atgi eepAi nom iii[<i 

{iJnCOnG MIIGTIO^'J- pUJOT« ATAT2,[AM«i 



^ I". Zoega, 516. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 51 

«]epAi epnq* mri UKApnoc* 

?l]TMMCOnC UUIXAH.V* 

iiiApvArreAoc e 

TOVAAB- AqTUIl[oOV 

tineqiiA iiifTuqtr[uii 

AqBOHfMIl OpOM- 

Some of the stanzas terminate with aiuja (8o|"a), others with Koiim {koX vvv). 

The dialect of these texts is not pure; e,g. (2) Subjunct. weq-, (5) ii«u = um. 

The hymns are palimpsests upon two earlier texts, of which that still legible (uo. 4) 
was from a Sa'idic version of Theodosius* Encomium on Michael. The passages referring 
to Daniel, to John the Baptist and Zacharias and to the Three Children are discernible.' 
The script resembles Hyvemat, pi. viii., 2 or Ciasca, ii., tab. xxv. 

, ' r. Budge, St. Michael, London 1894, text pp. 18, 19. 



a 2 



52 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



CANONS AND MONASTIC EULES. 



162. 

Or. 1320. — Parchment, 51 foil., in quires 
of 6 foil, each ; in a modern binding ; paged 
A — iiA and a — ka ; about 13J X 10^^ in. The 
text, in two columns of 30 — 35 lines each, 
is written in a regular, upright hand, while 
the titles are throughout in sloping characters 
(v. Hyvernat, Album ^c, pi. ix., 2). Initials, 
abbreviating-lines, numerals, stops and the 
letter 4* are painted with bright red. The 
ornaments at the commencements of the two 
divisions of the MS. are in dark red, green 
and yellow. One fol. is missing after kh, in 
the lower margin of which and in a not 
recent ink are the words ii' i:'^ U^'js ^^. 

Dated, on fol. 51a, in the year of Dio- 
cletian 722=A.D. 1006. 

[Sir Chaeles A. Mueeay.] 

foil. 1 — 40 (a— iTa). The Ecclesiastical 
Canons. 

foil. 41—51 (a— ka). The Apostolical 
Canons. (" The Canons of Clement.") 

This was the principal Sa'idic MS. used 
by Lagarde for his Aegyptiaca (1883). A 
full description of it had already been given 
by Lightfoot, The Apostolic Fathers (S. 
Clement, 1877), p. 466 ff. {v. also Lagarde, 
Mittheilungen, i., 177 and Stern in Literaturbl. 
f. Orient. Philol. i., 202). A comparison of 
this text with that of Bouriant in Becueil de 
Travatix S[c., v., vi. shows that the MS. there 
used was either a copy of the present MS. or 
that both are copies of a third. 



fol. 40a, after the termination of the text 
and in the same hand ; 

1. ATXtOK OBOA MCri MKAMCUIJ IJUeMeiOTe 
erOTAAB MAnOCTOAOC Kect>A,\AIOM: OH. 

2. ercu i,AXApiAC BOHeei auij. fol. h is 

left blank, 

fol. 51a, after the termination of the text 
and in the same hand ; 

1. ATSIOK BBOA UCTI HKAMtUH MKAHUHC KAI- 
ct>AAAIOM . OA. 

2. WTAniAPABOH ^cone BBOA eiTooTq uneu- 

UAIMOTTe MCOM UUAIAPAnH ATU) UUAI- 

npoc(|>opA [ooxep* n^MnnAPA BiKTUjp] 
AqcuMTq' eiJueqeice uuim uuoq AqTAAq 
eeoTU enxonoc [AqxAAq enxonoc Tnx^ 

MTAeAUetUp^ ] 

eAnoTXAi iiToq-H-xH seKAc epenuo'i-rti 
HACuor epoq euneiKocuoc uuuka iiiu 
er^oon wAq 

AYco on eq^^AMGi eaoA euctuuA uxe- 
RHorre nAPABOc epnequoo- mma uuuAq 

eMMTOnOC WTAMAnATCIC eAUHM. 

3. ARO AIOKAH. -i-KB. 

The two phrases in brackets were not, as 
Lagarde supposes, erased. They are by a 
different hand and in an ink which has faded. 
The spaces in which they were inserted had 

^ Probably =®£dS<«pos. 

5 Cf. tlie use of GUIM(> ti/Jtj/xi in legal texts. In a 
similar colophon, Zoega 105, OAUio is used. 

* j)^-^^ opposite ManfalQt. v. 'Abd al-Latif ed. de 
Sacy, 700, Ibu Dukmak ed. Volk-rs, v. 24. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



ss 



been obviously left blank by the scribe of 
the book in order that the person for whom 
it was written might there fill in his name 
and that of the monastery or church for 
which the book was destined.' 

The above colophons are given by Light- 
foot and Lagarde ; the following are not ; 

fol. 516. 

1. orto OAAT rrt^o* ®^ X<M>ic aumij 

2. zirrtnootTa uii»iat eTAnMOTTo tauio 

. »ims UOIIKJie riKATTU ll(M|UT (tie) 

3. eiinpAii uiiiioTre ii^^nptui fieuHixi ijiu 

Api IIAIIOVIJ (UIAI'AMM IIAIOTCJ lllJIIAfUltIT 

UTOiiiu frriiAiuri uniA'iiiua irranoc kiu 

IIAI nBf).\ AIIOK nCBOVI >ipf]<|RpilC)Bfl 
llMApA HK.W Tlipuq n.MAK/ OOAtip ci' IIA- 

riAiiiAoon * IIATOrCIA * biiaiia ?m\c * ^iama 

(UCtlll TOnOC KUI IIAI CJBOA ?ITMIItmJ:^AIIA 
nOOT rUU CtlT a UIIA^fKllJC. 

163. 

Or. 440. — Paper. 52 foil. 8}x6J in. 
Bound in paper boards. A modern copy of 
the first part of the preceding MS. (Or. 
1320), i.e., of the Ecclesiastical Canons, 
which however are not here complete, the 
copy ending with the 74th Canon (Lagarde, 
Aegyptiaca, p. 280 = Or. 1320, fol. J^.) 

[Tattam.*] 

The MS. is mentioned by Tattam, The Apo- 
stolical ConstiMionf, p. xiv and described by 
Lagarde, Beiiq. jur. eccl. nntii/. grcece, p. ix ff. 

' The nme inUiiition ia Men in Uyveramt, AUmm 4re., 
pi .. 



' Preaamablj • proper nam<!. 






* I'bilotheoe is hi* (piritaal father; hia father in the 
waa Victor. (Cf. Zoega 105.) 

* Pltwamabljr oivU, " he who is the property of." 

* Pieaamablj MS. no. 37 of the Catalogue, Z.D.H.O. 
186S, 96. 



164. 

Or. 3580B(1).— Paper; 2 fragts. ; com- 
plete size, 6^ X 4| in. The text, in one column 
of 20 — 23 lines, is written in a small, upright 
hand (r/. Ciasca, Sacr. Bibl. Fragta. i., tab. 
xvii.) The initials are enlarged. The u has 
often the form mentioned in no. 116 above. 
A colon (:) divides the sentences. 

From Abmira. [Bddge.J 

The Apostolical Canons ; nos. kb — k^ and 
OA (= Lagarde, pp. 217, 1. 7 fF. and 236, 
1. 16 ff.). The numbers of the Canons are 
not given. 

The text is substantially identical with that 
of Or. 1320, though the language is very 
faulty; the helping-vowel is inaccurately 
employed and the use of oi and i is often 
irregular. 

The more remarkable divergencies from 
the text of Or. 1320 ( = Lagarde) are 

(Pol. 1) Lagarde 217, 12 uoTeTciAOTHpioii, 
218, 3 ATco ^yoiHiT, 5 om. e^y, xi[t(j ejeoru, 
erporl? eioc KAiipiKcic. (Fol. 2) Lagarde 
235, 16 [coAouuiJM uMuuf, 236, 2 om. amom 

MAflOCTOAGC, 9 OTpilOJIOT, 11 IJTCUTM AS. 

165. 

Or. 3580B(2).— Parchment; a fragt..; 
7 X 7 in. The text, in two columns, is written 
in a regular hand {r.f. Ciasca, i., tab. xiii.) 
The titles are in a smaller, slightly sloping 
character, separated from the rest by lines of 
alternate dots and strokes. Initials, stops 
«tc. are painted over with red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

The Ecclesiastical Canons ; parts of nos. 
AB, AT and AA (=Lagarde, p. 249, 1. 14 ff. 
and 250, 1. 15 ff.). 

The following are the variations from the 
text of Or. 1320 ( = Lagarde)i 



54 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Lagarde p. 249, 15 oepAi exu, 16 om. THpor, 
17 ^ypnxooq ; 250, 16 eroquAuniyA, 17 extoq 
iic6AAq(«c), erxApicTA, 18 om. or, 19 tayb 
II-, om. :!ipn. 

166. 

Or. 3580B(3). — Parchraent ; a double and 
a single leaf, the former paged ka — ka ; 14 X 
llf in. The text, in two columns of about 
30 lines each, is written in a somewhat 
peculiar character {cf. Ciasca, ii., tab. xxii., 
though the resemblance is not great). The 
titles are in a smaller script and are separated 
from the rest by double rows of dots and 
strokes. Initials, stops &c. and the letter 4> 
are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Among Woide's fragts. at Oxford there 
are four leaves of the same MS., paged 
HA — M(3 {Glar. Press, fragt. 51). 

The Ecclesiastical Canons ; nos. xt, — ua 
and oe (= Lagarde, p. 250, 32 — 253, 1 and 
282, 10—283, 16). The numbers of the 
Canons are not given. Their sequence is not 
that of Or. 1320 or of the Bohairic version, 
but is exactly that of the corresponding 
Ethiopic Canons ; v. Ludolf, Commentarius 
p. 306, and Lagarde, Eeliq. jur. Sfc. grcece, 
p. xi. 

The following are the principal variations 
from the text of Or. 1320 (= Lagarde) ; 

(Fol. ka) Lagarde 250, 34 Ae, 251, 2 atoj 
ej'Jxe Acp, 3 euoTxpoMoc, 4 om. y^spe, ^Arp, 
6 enKO-, 7 AeiTOTprei, 8 xeipoToueiA exe- 
jyAc^uine 2u, 250, 26 eiyATKAoicxA, 27 nxcu- 
coue MAq M^opn mjeqKAO-is Ae estoq. (Fol. 
kb) 251, 13 om. Ae, 15 oroue, 19 mc6^mtot 

RTAITIA, 20 ATOTUf UneTMOTOI, 22 ATMTOY 

MAM, 23 MCARiyAse, 24 -ne e^yione u6m ot2u- 
eAAne MTG ornicTOG eAneqxoeic, 26 e^ytone 

Ae epCTU-, 29 CTUTpeAAA-r MBAACct>TUIA, 31 



ereqceiue. (Fol. kp) 33 eTUTpeqnopiieve, 
252, 1 crto Moe erqo uuoc, 2 unprpeqctOTU, 
252, 5 2BHTe, eKAOHKei, 6 e^tone oTAne eovn. 
ne (and so in 8 and 10,) 7 ao eqeipe unietuB, 

10 ejyse Mqorto^ Ae am cao eie UApoTMoxq, 

11 eneiAei^ic, 13 mamoy netjUB ugm ejytone 
Ae UMTqKe-, 16 eqTCABO UToq. (Fol. ka) 
23 om. oTAe, e^ione Ae eq-, 30, eKpicic, 33 
ij^THM. (Fol. — a) 282, 10 eccxoAAt,e, 15 ceiue 
iiAq, 16 pueHTo, 23 eeoTM asm. (Fol. — b) 283, 
2 iieMenicT., 4 om. TUMTerceBHC m-, 8 xoeicre, 
9 om. eTen^yAne. 

A passage preceding the last in these foil, 
is printed, from another MS., in Becueil de 
Travaux ^c. vii. 142. 

167. 

Papyrus XXXVI. — 27 numbered frames in 
two solander cases, containing 27 foil, and 
some smaller fragts. of papyrus. Of these, 
four foil. — nos. xx, xxv, xxvi, xxvii — do not 
belong to the rest, but contain portions of 
the Psalter (v. the Additions and Corrections, 
at the end of this Catalogue). The original 
size of a fol. was about 12x8 in. The paging 
of fol. xxiii only, qi^, qn, is preserved. The 
text, in one column of 23 (or more) lines, is 
written in a large, somewhat irregular hand 
{cf. von Lemm in Bull, de VAc. imp., N.S. III. 
(xxxv), photogr. of Fragt. 4, Eevers, though, 
there the character is somewhat more 
regular than in our papyrus). Both angular 
and rounded forms of u and t occur. A 
^-shaped paragraph-mark is used and also 
(subordinately ?) a line, — . Initials are very 
slightly enlarged. 

[Salt.] 

The Canons of Athanasius. {Cf. the epi- 
tome in Vansleb, Eist. de I'Egl. d'Alexandrie, 
p. 286 ff., also Renaudot, Hist. Patr.Alexandr., 
p. 97.) The Arabic version is found in MSS. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



U 



of the 14th cent., Mai, Script. Vet. Nov. 
Coll., ir., DO. cl. (20) aud Paris, Catal. des 
MS8. arabes, no. 251, and of the 17th cent., 
Paris, /./., no. 238 and Oxford, Hunt. 32.* 
I have used the last of these, and the Paris 
MS. 251. The MS. Zoega, no. cclxxvi. is 
from a slightly different text of the same 
Canons. 

The following is the proper order of the 
foil., so far as I have succeeded in identify- 
ing them : 

No.xxiv B, A»— Can. 49 (end), 50. 
i A, B — Can. 50, 51. 
ii A, B — Can. 52 — 56. 
iii A, B — Can. 56. 
iv A, B — Can. 56—60. 
V A, B — Can. 60. 
vi A, B — Can. 60. 
▼ii B, A — Can. 60. 
▼iii A, B — Can. 61 — 64. 
ix A, B — Can. 64. 
X A, B — Can. 64{?)— 66. 
xi B, A — Can. 67, 68. 
xii A, B — Can. 61). 
xiii A, B — Can. 69. 
xiv A, B — Can. 69. 
xvii B, A (centralfragt.)— Crtn.69— 71. 
xix B, A— Can. 70.71. 
xviii A, B — Can. 71— 73(?). 
xvi A, B(?) — Con. 76(?), 77. 
XV (?) 

xxi (?) 

xxii (?) 

xxiii (?) 

I It it clMr tliat the Arabic t«xt ia a tmnalation from 

» Bohairtc venion ; ef. id the 98lh Canon, the wurtl 

.«pnAOViiApiT.l»l Cf^wXov/tapiitw), left untransIatc-U. 

For Uieae Arabic MS8. «■/. Achelia, Can. UgppoL, pp. 1-11 

(T«gU K. Unttrtiieh., vi.) 

* TbeM l«lt«rt in<licate the se<|a«nce of the aide* of 
««eh frame. Ti.at aide upon which the number baa 
bern atampcd ia eallrd A. The numbers of the Canona 
an thoae of Vanalcb'a epitome. 



The sequence of the last 4 fragts. is un- 
certain, as I have not been able to identify 
their contents. No. xv B might be from 
Can. 78, though the text differs entirely from 
that of the Arabic version, while xv A 
appears to refer to adultery or some similar 
crime. No. xxi A forbids the faithful to 
frequent shops, uaiikaiiii.\[u(:] and contains 
regulations as to marriage ; while xxi B deals 
with the proper conduct of Church Service. 
No. xxii A aud B refer apparently to the 
punishment of theft of Church property. 
No. xxiii A and B treat of the observance of 
" the two fasts." There are also fragts. in 
frames xvi, xvii, xxii, xxiii too small for 
identification. 

168. 

Or, 3580B (4). —Parchment; 10 foil.; 14 X 
11^ in.; ruled and paged to, xi ; xii, -rii; 
TKo, TK«r ; T.ui, T.\«r ; tua — tmt ; tiio, tTi£ ; 
THO, Tii^ (the last of quire T?<) ; me, rq. 
The text, in two columns of 32 lines each, is 
written in a large, peculiarly angular and 
upright hand of Zoega's 4th class, the forms 
of A, T, o- being especially characteristic. 
Initials are enlarged. 

From Ahmira. [Bodge.] 

Monastic Rules, partly (pp. tab, tact,) 
identical with Mingarelli, Ae(j. codd. reliq , 
p. 96 fF. The title tot attot, found twice 
in the latter MS., indicates either Shenouto 
or one of his successors as the author more 
probably than a member of the Pacho- 
mian communities, as Mingarelli suggests. 
Such expressions as MnMcioTo, iioiu'jo|>ii 
ijokut' may be taken as an indication that 
these are at any rate not the rules of Apa 

1 r. Zoega 521. 



56 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Pgol. The words TUKecvuArtorH jhhu erim- 

ij?iT MTAi refer presumably to the Red 

Monastery.' The instructions are addressed 

partly to Monks, partly to Nuns. 

•75, fi Frequent private prayer enjoined. 

The COOT ucon* to be said at rising 

in winter, euncHV ere^ATxepenKioeT 

M8HTq euiiezooY MTenpco. (cf. Zoega 

526 infra.) 

TK, TK Meals to be taken at the prescribed 

hours only. The sick and those that 

have fever pkatua (/cavjtta) to be treated 

as befits their needs. Those that are 

working, eire eYtoec neeuKAu ene 

nreioioAB ueeuBHT {cf. Zoega 528) h 

ereiMO gboa iieeH^uBnue h ereiore h 

emofT euncHT 6tottauio unoeiK MZHxq 

?AnA5. eARAUJC 2U)B IIIU eTOTIIAeiGP. IJJH- 

TOT nApA Tevtrou, to be allowed extra 
food. Food ncTHjoTcou to be cooked 
only once a week, orcon kata cabbatoij 

(c/. Mingarelli 104.) Nothing to be dis- 
carded until inspected by the Elder, 
mwo and no food to be concealed and 
kept. During Lent nothing to be cooked 
except for the sick. 
TKe, TK<r Food to be carefully measured. 
The fare indicated by " our Fathers " 
not to be altered, expeT+uee enjcip h 
enezuoT h enAA+Awe h treAAAT enxHpq 
eiKieuTpAnet.A, except for the sick, to 
whom such additions may be permitted. 
Yet even here, whether in cooking oroTe 
or ABTpAc (a^Tjpa),'oil to be economized. 
Wine too allowed them, but care to be 

' Cf. Mitni. de la Mies, archeol., T. iv., p. 362 : ljj» 
JJi (i.e. Irora the White Monastery) L. s -..« ^ ^1 iMl 
JL.131 i^ j^; also Makiizi ed. Wiistenfeld, fr. Cf. also 
Zoega biC, TCTHArtorH eT8AU2HT. 

- Cf. tlie fcx orationes ordained by the Pachomian rule ; 
Hieron., iic.'/ Pachom., noa. 121, 126, 155, 186. 

^ V. Zoej-'a 513. 



taken that they are really ill gy^iohs 

MAUe eTUTpeVAHATA UUOOT klCBCtU M- 

20T0, nor may the servers tempt them 
saying, ene KorejyoYKOTi HHpn urcooq. 

TA6, TA«r Food permitted outside the refectory 
during the summer heat. If any steal 
extra loaves oroeiK jynu, they shall bfe 
deprived of them for 2 weeks cabbatou. 
The Elder rjaao to visit throughout the 
monastery once a month ; and this too 
in the other small congregation on the 
north, and the Presbytress baauj (among 
the Nuns) to do likewise. Nothing then 
found is to be hidden, eire eeeusioeuue 
eiTe e26MXioT6M6 eiTe eeeHKOTi iioeiKiie 

eAqCTMTOY M20T0 MCA20eiMe ZmieT2HAAT. 

TMA, TUB One foot not to be lifted up taab 
eepAi upon the other, whether sitting 
alone or among men, as the worldlings 
MjyHpe uneiAiujij do. Otherwise they 
are to be treated like those that have 
sinned disgracefully ; " for these nAeoc 
are shameful in the sight of wise men 
that live our life." Abusive language 
such as RBAAe h nctoe(?) h nuorx h 
nAAK^^A^ H nuoTc(?)H RnoTHG {margin 
^Jl) H neuno h ncTAAe h no-AUAZ h 
ncrATAe(?) h hctatoh h nKAce(?) h neAK 
{margin ^ j^I ^) h ctgaaat iipAii uTeiee 
enxHpq not to be used ; Proverbs xviii. 
6, 7 quoted. Supererogatory fasting 
not to be hindered ^; the responsibility 
of interference in this is upon the Elder. 

Tur, TMA None to go to divine Service 
ncu)OT2 except they have first rung 
KU)A2, nor to go alone eciop uuciu * en-. 



1 V. Peyron 142a. 

2 1 = c^i and 2AK perhaps from 2U)K. 

* Cf. tiie Pacliomian rule, Ann. du Mus, Guimet, xvii< 
35, 373. 

* Cf. Peyron on Zoega 555. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



67 



cuxrf?. Boys not to go for this purpose 
except there be a grown man with them, 
nor girls to light the lamp or do the 
behests nrto^ of the Service or to lay 
out the "wool eTeTiip2ioB opoq, except the 
House-keeper (fern.) be present or her 
assistant. No woman to seek to visit 
the sick, either in the monastery or 
rinr^uuo H ^tlMtuB eATimri-ni, whether 
they be relatives or not, without leave 
from the Elder. 

TMo, T»K- Those that die in the Nunnery to 
be provided with 3 cogi:s ' of grave- 
clothes iiumh: and 2 tapers KopoA{Kr)pUt), 
as ordered by " our Fathers." They are 
to be buried by the brethren and Psalms 
are to be sung at the funeral, the singers 
being selected by the Elder with the 
sanction of the Abbot iirtMi 2tut(M| on 
€iTpot|x»Krri (me) or the House-keepers 
iipiiiiMi. Only the nearest relatives of 
the deceased to accompany the proces- 
sion to the mount irrciov and these to 
keep at a distance from the brethren 
iiAoviMrt-? ii^^iBitueo. The service to be 
conducted by none but the priests, 
deacons and readers of the settlement 
itself iitif tin 7ArniTii. 

TMO, Tii^ Decency to be observed in return- 
ing from the funeral, in order that the 
scandals be avoided to which certain 
other congregations have g^ven rise. 
God's judgment upon those that are 
careless in this is found written euno- 
XApnic OTuii; .viuii^tupii. 

Tne, Tfw Everyone to give of his possessions 
to the poor, kata on otcii; xoovpoqt 

(X|pOU'i-T ll?nil?llJLlV (TCO'l'OUZ OBOA UUAT« 



> V. Atf. ZeUtckr^ 1687, 72. 



AM nerepenxoeic ue uuoq {cf. 2 Cor. ix. 
8,) AA.VA que on iicri nuorre motom miu 

eT+ 2UUA IIIU KATA nGTCH? MMflViyAHA 

uneTa:ooo uiihovhhgtia uiine'iTBBO liii- 
eniiovuiA ilouov nniio'i-rc kata nercHe 

UII21UB IIIU OIIAIJOVOV OBOA eiietlAAV 

IIIU eTooiT(iitc) UTAH. Unfamiliar books, 
euiiTAij oovuuAv not to be read or lent 
to others without the Elder's leave, lest 
there be words in them which it is not 
fitting men should hear. If a carpenter 
or smith ;auka or builder okiut or 
physician serve us h e\'{lege (Hl)^^AH^-l 

•rrOOTOT lleOIICKOVOU IIB.VSB II eOIICf)TBCU| 

uneiiine ii eaiiziiAAv ii^o h e'ciAiiKioT 

HAH IIOVUA a?OHKUlTIIG HpO(|Kn-rill II 
fnTIAIipiKWpU OVMAVril OACX'UDIICi eiOVA 

iieiiTH, their wage shall be agreed upon 
and the price of the articles bought shall 
be paid " or we shall see what we shall 
give them in exchange for the work they 
have done for us." No one to seek the 
aid of a physician [? without the Elder's 
leave] . 

Tii«, Tq Exhortations to a timely repentance, 

with quotations in full of Ezechiel xxxvi. 

17 — 19, and Lamentations ii. 1 — 5. [v. 

the Appetidia to this Catalogue.) 

The form -thho for the 2d pi. SuflBx occurs 

p. Tllf, eUlTTHIIf), p. TIIH, IITIOTH ?tOTTHIII5 

HT«miKT«muiH(/em. in both cases), but seems 
to vary with -Tn-iTn. 



169. 

Or. 3580B(5).— Parchment; 3 foil.; 13^ X 
11 in . ; paged ui^, uii (the last of quire r) ; 
qA, cjB ; qli, p. The text, in two columns of 
about 30 lines each, is written in an upright, 
somewhat irregular hand (cf. Ciasca ii., tab. 
xxi., though the script of our fragt. is much 



68 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



coarser). Initials, stops, the letter 4> &c. 
are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Monastic Rules, similar to ttose in the pre- 
ceding MS. They are partly (p. uii h) identi- 
cal with those of the Cod. Borg. ccxii (c/. 
Zoega 527, p. pim). They are addressed, in 
the 1st person (iio+xto uuoq), to the Monks 
and Nuns presumably of the White Monastery 
(inncviiAraiPH, iioiTonoc). 

iir., uTT Supererogatory fasting not to be 
hindered {v. the preceding MS., p. tub), 
nor the quantity eaten by others to be 
remarked on,xeAKOTeuoTiip u()oiK,Prov. 
X. 23 being quoted. None are to be 
urged to eat when unwilling, kaij e(j;yi 
H ciiq;yi aij kaij cqein^uuo soAiei ore- 
IIHB06IK UTATceene h htocj Koeiio ecioK 

lie 

iiii(3iiepiiTenA20TxeAe kijaotuiirikooto. 

Those that secrete and give to their 
relatives of their food zuo iitgtto to be 
expelled. Those that are found at work 
before the morning call to prayer uiia- 
TOTKUJAe enjyopn neon ii^aha eirocrre 
uno'rroiyoT eiTunoiioT nnoironoc atio 
AAiioAAUj etotoc on exeuntno, to be 
severely reprimanded. The noo- nptuuo 
at the gate of the congregation in the 
village n+uR to supply their needs [of 
all kinds, v. Zoega, L/.]from the principal 
monastery, neiuA hai. 

qA, cTb No one to move, kiu his feet upon the 
ground nor his hands nor his staff, nor 
to pTcope' unenoTP.pnTe and nrnxAASG 
ennono-i^ like the Chaldaeans and other 
idle, Aproc people who lack instruction. 
No one to bind liimself by oath that he 



I V. Ae(j. Zeitgchr. 1888, 54. MS. Add. 17,183, fol. 
65 has likewise prutpG {=avaKpovoiJi.tvu)v) in the passage 
quoted. 



will not sleep on a bed o-aoct till he die 
nor place anything below his head, 
npiuuG PAp coorn An xoov nerniiT 
e?ciuq unnoTG amtg AnTirpcKeuj cpoK 
GnGTKiin AM G^pAi nppeoTo eneGnKooTG 
GTIJG on nOTCOT TGTyjoon uuoov &c. 

qo, p When anyone dies, all that dwell in the 
congregation to meet around the corpse, 
to chant 'Kvaagi three con eun;**! GTTHjy 
and to pray three con, coot noon 
Gncon ; then to wash the body nce:>coK- 
uGq H ncGGiAAq. If it be at night, 3 or 
5 of them to remain till dawn, when the 
body to be taken to the congregation 
cioore and after further psalms and 
prayers exGnconnG nuAAii^JouTc neon 
njyAHA, to be buried. Men that neglect 
(lit. forget) in these ronot to come and 
bury GTUGi n gtutiouc those that die 
shall not be worthy to be called brethren. 
The aged not to be compelled against 
their will to fast cnATcnAT (?), either 
during the 40 days or at the Pascha ; 
likewise those who are disabled by sick- 
ness or from other causes. And when 
their strength fails cr^AnKAo-ou gboa, 
they may be allowed easier beds uAiin- 
KOTK GTuoTn Or seats unoi and be pro- 
vided with n;yovnop^ eApooT, that is a 
sheep-skin and a pillow ;'jot. There 
must be witnesses for the nature of the 
sickness [pleaded as an excuse]. 
Several passages in these texts and those 

of the preceding MS. are very obscure. 

170. 

Papyrus X (1). — Three fragts. now under 
glass ; (a) and (/S) 4|X21 in., (y) 3f X3 in. 
The original width of the leaf was probably 
about 3^ in. ; its height cannot be estimated. 
The text, in one column, is written with red 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



ink in a small, thick character which inclines 
to the right. Paragraphs are divided by 
horizontal lines in the left margin and words 
often by a single stop. 

[Sams.] 

Monastic Rules. 

Fragt. a, fol. a deals apparently with 
spiritual matters (iioBe, +-i'Yn, eucir, +cBto); 
fol. b with rules as to food (euov, orcuu) and 
shows that the writer employed the 1st person 
(j|coonj amok). 



our 



59 

holy 



Fragt. ^8, fol. a mentions 
Fathers " ; fol. b is illegible. 

Fragt. y, fol. a speaks first of opposition 
to God (3oTBenuo['rTG uiijnetixc), then 
forbids eating or drinking before the bell 
(iiii6vej!ioviou . OTA[e »j]iieTei3C(o . maaat 
ue[toB] unATOTKCu.\2 Gne^[opnJ); fol. b not 
identifiable (|eKCKU3 oruAeef , f2|)A[io]Tr(juK 
OK[e]euooc eepAi h eK[o].v2epATK h eK[e] 
gx'ujpic AllArKIl). 



I 2 



60 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



COMMENTAEIES, HOMILIES &c. 



171. 

Or. 5001.— Papyrus. A complete volume 
of 174 foil. ; 12f X 9 in. ; now separated and 
under glass, but originally in a heavy binding 
(i in. thick) composed of layers of papyrus 
covered with leather and now kept separately. 
This leather, once red, is stamped in the 
middle with linear patterns interspersed with 
a repetition of two small figures, — an antelope 
and a bird, — while the upper and lower 
margins bear alternately the figures of a 
dog (?) and a bunch of grapes. In the centre 
of the whole is a dove. To the upper right- 
hand corner of the binding a plated leathern 
throng was fixed. The papyrus varies in 
quality ; some of it is coarse, some very fine 
and brittle. Its colour is generally light 
brown-yellow. Each fol. consists of but a 
single o-eXt's. The preparation of the surfaces 
does not appear to be superior on the rectos 
to that on the versos. Each fol. is pricked 
with holes — presumably to guide the scribe ; 
4 in the top, 4 in the bottom and 2 in the 
outer margin. But the holes are not uni- 
formly at the same distances apart. The 
system of pagination is peculiar. The volume 
begins with priA ; but pno is followed by ci.' 
Thence they run consecutively to cpuH. 
After this a new sequence commences run- 
ning from A to MM, when a third commence- 
ment is made with a. This series closes 



the volume with pu. The numeration of the 
pages is very often faulty. There are 22 
quires, Ta to ab, 20 of which are of 8, 2 of 7 
foil. In two or three places small strips cut 
from a parchment MS. (c/. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. ii. 3), were sewn in with the stitching of the 
quires. They are now preserved separately. 
At pit; (2nd series) a leather tab is attached 
to the outer margin, marking a division in 
the text, the other divisions having been 
probably indicated in the same way." The 
text has in various places been retouched or 
corrected by later hands {e.g. cpr, cpt., r«r 
2nd ser., k^ do.), while alterations by the 
original scribe are frequent {e.g. cp.vf., ka 2nd 
ser., AA 3rd ser.). The text, in two columns 
of 22 — 26 lines each, is written by the same 

scribe throughout, {v. the Facsimile.) The 

first and final pages of the quires are without 

monograms. Initials are not enlarged and 

the paragraph-marks are simple. 

From Upper Egypt. [Budge.] 

Ten Homilies by various authors. It is 

clear from the pagination that this was the 

second of two volumes. 

The fly-leaf serves as the official Protocol * 

with 5 lines of text in upright characters 

li in. high. 



1 The figure for 200 is c, in two distinct strokes. 



3 There are traces at any rate on Gpii\ 

s V. Karabacek in the Kainer i?'u7tr«r 1894, 17. The 
only hitherto published texts at all similar are ib., Taf. 
iv. and the Berlin Aeff. Urkunden (Kopt. u. Arab.) no. 16, 
on which r. Vienna Or. Journ. ix. 387. 



SA*IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



ei 



1. Fol. pna. John, Archbishop of Constanti- 

nople, On Repentance and Temperance ; 
ovAoroc aAqxAToq iitri aha iiu?aijiihc 
nApviinnicKonoc iiKUJCTAiiTiiiovno.vic 
cn-BOTuoTAiioiA uiiTOKpATiA {iyKpaTeux). 
This is the homily now attributed to 
Johannes Jejunator but formerly printed 
among the works of Chrysostora. (v. 
lligne, Patr. Gr. 88, 1937). The Sa'idic 
version is often merely a paraphrase and 
18 sometimes much abbreviated. The 
passage Migne, LI. 1941 C ovrot^ oZv 
(= Copt. fol. EH o) to 1948 D i$i}\dev 
(= cpi 6) is placed later on than in the 
Greek text, namely after 1973 A iva 
Ziafi€Pjj TO tcnjfjLa.^ 

2. Fol. cpiA. John, Archbishop of Constanti- 

nople, On the bU$»ed Suganna ; eouoiuic 
ovojiiriicic irro aha itueAiiiiHc mapvh- 
onicKonoc iiKtutrrAimiicrrfiOAic frrso- 
ccrrcAiiiiA TiiArApiTHc {fiaKapirt}^). The 
same homily is printed by F. Rossi, 
/ Papiri ... di Tiwino II., fasc. 2, 30, 
the version being practically identical 
and the author's name the same. The 
Greek text is g^ven among Chrysostom's 
works (Migne 56, 589). 

3. Fol. cpuH. Athanasius, On Mercy and 

Judgment ; aoaiiacioc nApviinnicKonoc 
iipAKcrre eq^Mcca uTBtHiiiA uiiiieAn. Be- 
gins," The world (kckt/xo;) which forgets 
God, my brethren, is taken by violence.** 
Whom God converts he teaches to avoid 
evil and to show mercy. Without charity 
no offerings are acceptable to Him. 
Mercy and judgment should be com- 
bined. Offerings are not to be made 
from ill-gotten gains or by those that 
use violence instead of justice. The rich 

> Fire Sjrriac IfSS. which I have examined follow 
here U>e onier of the Greek. 



by their wealth may be fellow-workers 
with God. Let us ever remember the 
poor and so be prepared for Christ. 
Quotations; Rom. i. 28, Is. i. 16, 17, 
Prov. XV. 8, xxi. 27, xxi. 13, ill. 9, xv. 8, 
Mai. iii. 8, Hos. xii. 6, Mai. ii. 13, Mat. 
V. 23, Lu. xix. 8, Jer. iii. 12, Mat. v. 20, 
Eph. iv. 28, Lu. vi. 38, Mat. xxv. 34 ff., 
X. 42. 
4. Fol. K (2nd series). Theophilus the Arch- 
bishop, On Repentance and Temperance 
and that man neglect riot to repent before 
the last days come upon him ; ovaopog 
irro iiHiinoTovAAB iigiuit aha eno<|)i.\oo 
iiApviiunioKonoc eAqTAYoq OTiitJTueTA- 

IIAIA (^CTCtl/Oia) UMTGKpATIA (iyKpoLTeia) 

AVto on OTUTpnnptuun Aiiavni opoq euo- 

TAIIUI 0UnATO-i-rA2OC| IIO-I ll(3VPUIIOU ueAii. 

Begins, "The prophet saith, My tears 
have been my meat day and night." Let 
us subject our souls by fasts and our 
bodies by labours till we become fellows 
of the angel of repentance who will then 
come, separate the chaff and plant 
spiritual fruit. Great are thy consola- 
tions, Repentance ! Gladness is in 
thy grief, joy in thy tears. Adorn hnr 
with prayers, crown her with humility 
of tears, that the other virtues too may 
see and crowd to dwell in you. Repen- 
tance led the saints to their trials ; was 
food to hungry, drink to thirsty. When 
Nineveh repented, beasts as well as men 
put on sackcloth. Let us not afterwards 
return again to sin nor be too late in 
repenting, lest then the angels of wrath 
bind the sinful souls and cast them into 
Tartarus, where is no intercession nor 
friend. Let repentance deliver us in the 
day of death. Oh, the misery then of 
those that are called priests and monks 
and have despised God's word I Christ 



62 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



suffered that we might have repentance. 
Blessed are the strong in faith. Let us 
beware of the devil and put on the 
armour of holiness. Quotations ; Ps. xli. 
4, 1. 19, xliii. 23, Col. iii. 5, Gal. v. 22, 
Lu. xxii. 28, Mat. x. 37, 38, Heb. x. 31, 
Rom. vii. 24, Ps. cxxxviii. 7, Mat. xxvi. 
39, Mk. xiv. 36 {after this " He having 
prayed thrice said, If this be Thy will, 
so be it,") Mat. xvi. 24, Gal. vi. 14, ii. 
20, 2 Tim. ii. 12, Lu. xxii. 28, Mat. xxv. 
34, X. 42. 
5. Fol. A (3rd series). Athanasius, On S. 
Mattheio xx. 1 ; otaopog eAtjTAToq iicri 
<|Hvrioc AOAiiAcioG nApxHonicKonoc lipA- 
KOTO GTB(in(5e|>iri()ii OTGII2 euriGTArre- 

AIOII IIKATAUAOAIOG XeGGTnTtJUII MtTl 

TLiiiTepo uunnvG &c. Begins," The Lord 
said in The Gospel of Matthew, The 
Kingdom of heaven is like &c." God is 
the lord of the vineyard which is the 
house of Israel. The first labourers, 
Moses, Aaron, Joshua ; those of the 3rd 
hour, the Judges ; those of the 6th and 
9th, Samuel, David and the Prophets ; 
those of the 11th, the Apostles, who 
stood idle from evil-doing. For the devil 
liad failed to hire the Baptist for an 
eating-house, Peter for faithlessness or 
Andrew for a defiling marriage. The 
Lord said (fol. e) " Father, the men that 
thou gavest me out of the world, I have 
found them chosen vessels." Christ is 
the eTTiVpoTTos. The payment given is 
the Apostleship and the Sacraments 
{irpocr^opa). The murmurers are the 
Scribes and Pharisees ; he whom Christ 
rebukes, Judas. What, Judas, thy 
gain in betraying the Lord ? Better 
Cain that slew man than Judas that slew 
God. Matthaias took his place, while he 
went down to hell. Come up on .to the 



ship of salvation, i.e. the Church's faith. 
Its oars are the two Testaments ; mast 
and helm, the Cross and the arms of him 
that prays ; the sail, God's guiding power; 
the rudder, the bishop ; the steersman, 
Christ ; the sailors, the clergy ; the — ? 
iiGeoTATG, the Christians ; the harbour, 
the heavenly Jerusalem. Now that we 
have discussed (■yu/xi'a^eii/) this subject, 
let us thank God for thus profitably 
opening our mouth and for the spirit 
that has taught us. Quotations ; Mat, 
XX. 1 — 7, Ex. iii. 10, Am. {lege Hos.) x. 1, 
Joh. xvii. ?, xviii. 9, vi. 44, iii. 35, Mat. 
XX. 8, 1 Cor. xii. 28(?), Mat. xiii. 17, Is. 
iii. 14, Mat. ix. 14, xv. 2 {cf. Lu. vi. 1), 
Mat. XX. 13, Mk. xiv. 5, Mat. xxvi. 23, 
Joh. xiii. 27, 2(4) Esd. v. 44, Mat. x. 
19, 20. 

6. Fol. KT. Proclus of Cyzicus. Sermon 

preached in the Church of Anthemius in 
Constantino-pie, on thelast Sunday in Lent, 
the occasion of his installation as arch- 
bishop, Nestorius the heretic being present; 

JOUOIIOG OTeOUOAIA (6/i.lXia) GAqTAVOG 
gllKCOGTAIITIIIOTnOAIC eilTGKKAIIGIA IIAII- 

oGuioG lun npoK.voG nGnic;KonoG iik'.x'- 

KOG eilTKVpiAKM URBCOA GBOA eUllTpGT- 
eUGOq eXIITKABGApA IJTUIITApXMGIIIGKO- 
nOC 6C|UUAT MCri IJGGTOpiOG n2AipeTIKOC. 

The Greek text is found in Migne 65, 789. 

7. Fol. AG. The same. Sermon preached in 

the great church of Constantinople on the 
Sunday preceding Lent, concerning the 
couttmptible doctrine of Nestorius who was 

I Ite 

present ; ot20uiaia eAqxAVoq ucri npo- 
KAUG noniGKonoG iiKHr.iKOG ?iiTi40cr uek- 

KAHGIA IIKlOGTAIITIIIOTnOAIG GqUUAT IJCTI 
IKiGTOpiOG neAipOTIKOG GTBGIIGCJTOKUA 

(Soy/Att) GTGii;y GiiAUorp (•r' = eiJiiAU()vp) 
czovij OHG2UG iieooT GTovAAB. A Latm 
translation from the Syriac version is 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



63 



found in Migne l.L, 841 (= Mai, Spic. 
Rom. iv. Ixxxviii.). Cf. the Greek citation 
given there from Ephraim of Antioch 
with the Sa'idic version of the same 
passage ; (fol. u«r) aiintu:^ aii iiiioct)vcic 
ecuTG ii?-rnocTACic a.\.\a npoTo<t)vciG cirrn 
o MOT?MnocTAcic iioTUJT QBo.v ?irruiiT- 
•lovTO tiimiiiT|)itiiin. 
8. Fol. im. Basil of Caesarea, On the end of 
the world and the temple of Solomon and 
on the exit from the body ; o-.-eouoAiA irre 

AHA BACIAIOC nnniCKOMOC irrn KAICApiA 
IITKAIIIIATOKIA nAt|TAVOO OTBOTCVirTaVIA 

((TwriKtux) iinAititii {aluv) iiiinpnn iico> 

AUUU»I AVIU frrDHTtrillfll (JBOA eilCCUUA. 

Begins, " Let us now realise, O brethren, 
how that, in the hour when God formed 
all creation (Krio-ts), there was none that 
knew nor was there any voice." At the 
creation none knew but the Father and 
the Son ; at the end of the world, the 
whole of Creation shall be disturbed. At 
the building of Solomon's temple there 
was no sound heard; for it, like the 
world's creation, was the work of God's 
inspiration. If all was God's creation, 
why ehould it perish ? Created in six 
days, ruled by Him for 6000 years, it 
is to be overthrown in a single hour. 
Of this man's sin is the cause, just as it 
brought the flood and other punishments 
in former ages. Solomon's temple was 
built in silence, so that he might not be 
disturbed while sitting in judgment. 
But after the people's sins, the Chaldaeans 
came and in a year destroyed his work. 
God's wondrous temple is the Virgin. 
Qiiotationn ; Mat. xxiv. 21, ib. 31, 1 Ki. 
vi. 7, Ex. XXV. 8, 1 Cor. iii. 16, vi. 19, 
Is. xlviii. 13, Ps. xciv. 5, Is. Ixvi. 1, Job 
X. 9, X. 10 — 13, Ps. cxviii. 73, Ixx. 6, 
cxxxviii. 15, Jer. i. 6, Joh. v. 17, Mat, 



xxiv. 35, ib. 36, Is. 1. 2, 3, 1 Ki. vi. 7, 
Prov. xiv. 1, 1 Cor. viii. 1, Ac. vii. 47, 
48, Ps. Ixiv. 5, 6. There is also a citation 
(fol. iio) from " one of the ancient sages " 
co<hoc iiApxAioc ; " The great altar {dv- 
a-iaanqpLov) of God is the heart of the 
wise (cro(^ds)." 

9. Fol. OH. Athanasius, On the Sovl and the 

Body; ov.voroc RAt|TAVo(| ii<ri nnATpi- 

ApVHC GTOVAvVn AHA AOAIIACIOC IIApVII- 
UIIIGKOnOC lipAKUTB eTBOTe+T\H Ullll- 

ctuuA. This is the sermon usually 
attributed to Alexander, the predecessor 
of Athanasius. A Syriac version is 
printed by Mai, Pa<r. Nov. Bill. ii. 531; 
(r. also Brit. Mus., Add. 17,192). The 
Sa'idic text is frequently of greater length 
than the Syriac, e.g., fol. ns-, after Syr. 
534 l^. i .c f- Iv:ac, fol. cjF., after 535 oia-i 
L^U^^l Uo:ic>,foI. qri, after 535 l^Sf^ r^ 

10. Fol. pit.. Eusebius of Caesarea, On the 

Canaanitivh Woman j oTAoroc iitb aha 
evc:oBi()c nenicKonoc iitkhcapia iitkaii- 

IIA.\(>KIA CkVqXAVOq OTBGTOC2IUe mxaisa- 

iiAiA. Begins, " Great is the storm (;^et- 
fimv) but it has not been able to prevent 
(>fa>Xvei»')the joy of those who have come." 
The Church overcomes ail her trials. 
As the furnace the gold, so affliction 
benefits the soul that is fitted for it. 
Yesterday Paul prepared his table for 
us, to-day Matthew ; then a blasphemer, 
now a publican whom the Lord con- 
verted 1 Despair not ! all can be thus 
converted. If thou hast sinned, repent 
like the Canaanitish woman. A woman, 
the devil's chief weapon, comes to Christ 
and begs for mercy, — not for her 
daughter who was unconscious through 
illness, but for herself. See her faith I She 
might have gone to the magicians. His 



64 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



reply. Dost Thou then leave the world 

deserted, the Scythians, Arabs, Elamites, 

Cilicia, Cappadocia, Syria, Phoenicia? 

The power of prayer. God will not have 

innumerable o-tixoi of words, but only 

thy prayers. Pray in the street or in 

the baths oiooriie. If thou enter the 

churches of Persians, Goths kotboc, 

Hindoos eiiTov, Moors, thou shalt hear 

Christ's voice. If thou appeal to the 

apxf»v, they may tell thee he sleeps 

and cannot see thee. God will always 

hear. As the Father by His word created 

the world, so the Son healed this 

woman's daughter. Quotations ; Mat. 

xvi. 18, ix. 9, XV. 21 — 28 (passim at 

intervals), Ps. ii. 8, Is. xi. 10, Ps. xlvi. 2, 

Mat. xxviii. 19, Phil. iii. 2, Joh. xiv. 1 0, 11. 

The peculiarities of orthography which are 

found throughout the whole MS. may be 

taken merely as an indication of a single 

scribe, writing probably from dictation. They 

are ; (1) a constant interchange of k and tr, 

R and (| ; (2) the use of a for e, Aptorii, 

iKvpe- ; (3) the doubling of vowels, ^aa-, 

MHHTO, oToou ; (4) jyujc for ccuiy ; (5) ca- 

for MCA- ; (6) ujyA for un^A ; (7) Imperf. 

niietj- ; (8) AUiieiu Scutc. 

172. 

Or.3581A(l).— Parchment; 2 foil.; 10|x 
8 in. ; paged ao, ij and — , — , the second fol. 
being the last of quire e. The text, in one 
column of 2-5 lines, is written in a sloping, 
regular hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, pi. ix. 2, 
col. 2). The lines of biblical citation are 
begun more to the right than the rest of the 
text. Initials are enlarged but plain. 

From Ahmim. [Bddge.] 

Athanasius ; Exposition of the Psalms. 



fol. Ao, u. On Pss. xiv, XV. (v. Migne,Pafr. 
Gr. 27, 100). The successive verses of the 
psalm are given in full. The commentary on 
ver. 1 differs from the published Greek 
version. It is ; h iiiu nexAq nerwAun^A 
ii^ycone 2ijijicktiih BTeiineKHi eq^AiiuniyA 

TAP lITOIUIlTUAKApiOC GIITB IIICKTIIH eTUUAY 

qiiAjyione eiiiiiAKUii eiiAToveine. The title 

of Ps. XV. is 10 TeGTHAOrpA<J)IA tJAAA. 

fol. — , — . Oa Ps. cxviii. 71 — 78 (v.Migne, 
l.L, 492). The commentary on ver. 71 differs 
from the Greek. After an almost verbal 
repetition of the verse, it proceeds : 6«'jxe 

AKTAAT BTOOTOT UZIinipAOUOC GrgOCe AVCO 

evuoKe eicoiie u[ii]<)Tno.vTtA(7roXiT£ia)eioBBic) 

UUOI ATUl GIT[n]BO UUOI eilOB UnAGlUUA 

TAAAq II2U2AA xeiiiiemcoT 2iiTe?iH UTemsAoi- 

?HT TAI eTOreCTCOM ATCO BTOVOiyC AA.\A Jll- 

TBTcrHT ATct) eTzaxzuiy, The Greek and the 
Coptic differ likewise in several of the other 
verses. 

The pagination of the two foil, probably 
shows that the Expositions were in several 
volumes. 

173. 

Or. 3581 A(2).— Parchment; 4 foil.; 14x 
lll^in.; paged o?r — ck. The text, in two 
columns of 32 — 3-5 lines each, is written in a 
free, somewhat irregular hand (c/. Ciasca, i., 
tabb. V. and xvi., though the resemblance is 
not very close). Initials are enlarged and 
ornamented with scrolls. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Athanasius ; Festal Letters ; the latter part 
of the 43rd and the first part of the 44th. 
The following is the text, of which no other 
version has hitherto been published ; 

fol. GIT. TUTU euiiooToei^ IJTeqoniTIUIA 

qOT62GA2IJe AG on UUIOVGHG XIIJI4^0pn 6- 
TpOL'TAiyeoei^ UnaUTAITATOq AVU» AqTGABO 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



65 



OAVAOC fiXpOcp'tOU pUJC HTGCeiUG OT?lllie- 

<t>i.\inii»c ouviiuvniiA iiput|;-iiiit: eiuiiuc mug 

OTOlie eilllfUipAX'^^ miAIIOCTOAHC ATtO IKJ- 
IIDV.VU GBOA UMGIIIIA IIAKAOA|>TOII lieilTC XGKAC 
•IIIOCTA'1*0 UIITACGBHC IICQniCTeVO MAC 8ITI1- 

fiviKiKpicic in'T'Aiixciac aq xa AeA2 TA.\cro § ' 

eillltlApT'i'^IOII CrilMIIA IIAKAOApTOII ;KUUT 

iiAi rApiiH iifi-.'Aoicrn uApovc:ti)Tu iitaovioj'ib 

IIAV GIAIO IIIIOC ,\G«;iA'4TA.\<Jt>OV All eilllTpOU- 
IJApT-.-|><K: :*HOIHJ eieGII.VAItltDlllOII A.V\A G^AV 
TA.\Cr«<IV eiTIIIHMUTHp IIAI IITAllllApT*/pOC eO- 

uo.uii'M iiiifMi A'ltu eyiApa ii.vaiikoiiioii ui^ 

flBOA <1VB>\(-^VIIII.G IIIICKIV GB«A ?IT«OTq HOG 
IITAIinT?llll(IVAri'».\IOII lU:i GBOA «(|.\10 IIIIOC 
XrrhlApAKAAGI IIIIOK IllipB^\C>.VIIIt.G tlllllll ' iV.V\A 
CGIIA."IIIIG GVIIAV (SII.VAIIUUII GVK..VTApr(II IIUUOV 
IIAI HTO'l-hMIOr IIAV \\1U OVXIIOY IIUOOY OT- 

BailfmiA;*HI)IHl ApA iiiiii(u\iigi:m.v.\g cgiiatoaua 

on G^MIIHl GBOA eiTAIIIIGIIIIA IIAKAOA|m>ll CGCO 
(••«) nGIIATOAIIA eGllAirilllG TApilG AVtCl eGllllAI- 
rTAtlllllllG XllKAi: O'G TGIKJV GIIIIAGAGr\(3 IITIIV 

(fol. Hia) gviiiiaiick: invoov g?iivii giiiiap- 

T-nKlC AVtO lir.GO-i*Iilll? «!BOA MIGVBHK All 
TA'tMN:' MIIIIApT'.*p(}(: eilOVAIAIIIIKII HUG fllApA- 
KXXGI IIIKilTII -tTTimi IITAVI'VA'G MAOGIC AG 
X(U IIIHM: eiTIIIICAIAC IIGII IIGIip<M|>IITMO .\G- 
VMJHIO IIAI llllirrpG ' A(|.\(HI<: AG oh ?>\^TIIII 
AGOVOII Hill •mLWOHOAOI'GI IIHOI IIIIHTO GBOA 
llliptOHG +HA?OIIOAOrGI HO IIHOI| IIIIHTO 
GBOA HHAGKUT nT?IIUIIMrG * nGTHApilllT|>G 
I'Ap ?AII,\OGI(: II.XOGIC HApiiirrpG ?ApO(| A'ltU 
nOTIIA;'millG ?IIIIA-0GI<: «pKWG Gp«M| etOUM| 
fU|OVII? HPIIT<| llfN) IITA(|;')<OIIG ?IIHAVAO(: IIAI 

GTX«o iiHoi: Airnmii'iiHG hcataokihii iiiigyg 
imivii? iieiiT' «|«;iie ao oh 3cgaii:*iaa-g muz 

rk\HGnpO<hHTHC Jn-GH^IIipGHG A'itO JIACjiSAXG 

RBOA irnHmrr A'nu iii|iipo<|)iiT»rr<j ovkovh 
niifl A-.f inrrGVG eicMiv irrBGiMnuiAoriA iiiuiAp- 



\ One letter erased. 

* ? lege MTA<t>OC. 

* 8. Mttth. X. 32. 



« 8. Mark v. 7. 
* Isaiah xliii. 10. 
s 2 Corinth, xiii. 3. 



T'i'pOC XGHTA'»"20H0A0rGI UnilO'i-re eiTOOTC 
IIGVIIAGIUG XGOTA^J HO^OTHG HCIO:*! GTOTI" 
UUOq HAT GBOA eiTOOTC GTUGT6 GIIAAIUCUIIIOIJ 
A-GHnpOct)HTHCII6 HHUApTYpOC AAAA IITAUHAp- 
TTpOC eOUOAOPGI AH HIIAAIHCOIIIOH SeGYIIA- 
^BAXG 2ITOOTOV AVtO nXOGIC nGHTAHUAp-ri-pOC 

eouoAOPGi uuoq (fol. gig) htac|ku) hc(U(| ah 

HHGHTA'i'^OUOAOPGI HUOq Al|^AXG GBOA 2ITHH- 
.\AIHtOIIIOII RAinO nClOJf HIIGTOTAAB AVCO 
GTHGIUG SOOVHG UApTYpOC GIIGHTAVGIHG 
IWp HGTIIAniGTGVG SGGpCUUApTVpOC eHHCiVC 
G'reHHAAIHlOHIOH All ATU) HGTHAnApAKAAGI 
UnGVC GTIieilTOT AVCO HCGCriO^ST GBOA ^All- 
T<|<riOAH IIAV GBOA UHGTOV^yillG IICU)(| H 
eilOVpACOV II HCp'IAXG GepAl (JIlGVeilT AVtO 
IKSVHAIUOT All GpATOV HII.VAIUtOII IIA^'I OVIl 
lieO OVIUrOU GTpGVUO'iTG GlipiOUG HTGIHIIIG 

XGvpurriAHOC h a^ uea nGXG^y^jG ahhg gtpgh- 

CA2tOH GBOA HIIOOV AVOVlOlie I'Ap GBOA ;UJC 
:'IUUO GHHO'i-rO AVIO HXAXG GII^|•pA<^H avio 
XGHHTAV IIHAV IIOVCVHH.VVGIC GIIAIIOVC GeOVII 
GHHApr.'pOG GTOVA4VB (iTBGOV AC5 210A0C GGBIIK 
GBOA <JBOA (»lV) GIHnTA<|)OC GVGipO PAp HIHJI- 
UKVAUOC GVOVtOJ'l AH GTpG'.'MpGGBGV»5 ?ApOOV 
lllkWpHIIIIO'iTG A.VV\ SGKAC GVGJ1IIIG GBOA eiTII- 
H.VAIHtOH Cn'^tOB AHHG IIAI HYpiGTIAHOG AAAA 
IIGIHApAB^VCIC HTGIHIIIG eGlieiOB ll(:tOB(:H(i (fol. 

e;icr) iitg h.vaiikoh avio (ivrooiiG (rriiirr- 

pGqiHHIHG GI.V(OAOII GTBGHAI •I'llApAKA.VGI HA- 
|>Glip<OHfB O-tOH [g]bOA HTGVIIAIHOI'H UHHOVTC 
etOC OVGOB2 AVIO lUIUUO GTHIGTIO AVCO HGI- 
eBHVG HTGIHIIIG llll|>Tp(5VTAVGpillOV ' GMTIip<| 
lieilTH OV.VCi 2IIIHrnillllAH AIIOII eGlO'IHIlO I-Ap 
GIIA..VIIICOII GVHTAH IIHAV IIIIGIipO(|)HTIU: AVCO 

GHovcoj'JT iinAoroc Hiiiiovrcj gt;*mxg (5boa 
eirriiG TiipvpiA All iiih5t;«iaxg cmoA euHKAe 

GHOlie AG IITGI2Q AVCO IITBBHV GBOA eillKilOAB 
HTGIIItHC: TIIIKVpi'lA Mi KATA HGTHpOIKJI A'.'CO 
KATA IHiOOV HHHO'i-TG : GIIAApVIG- 



1 V. Aeg. Zeitschr. 1887, 64. 



66 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



fJAI lIGTOCnpAKOCTII UGH CTOTAAB 2MCOY 3COT- 
TOrei IIU,"JI|) TAI (iTIIIIAUOVII 6BOA II2IITG 
fJIIJ'IAHA AVtO OIIIIHfrr(5V(3 TIIOCT AG UeeBAtOUAO 
MIIIIACVA fiTO'i\V..VB 2I1GOT XOTTACfi UPApUeOT 
AVtO TIIIIAAM CIIIIHCTOVH eUCOV A UnApUO'jTCj 

epo'i'ee buatc uiigabbatoii tiiiiap^a ao 2iit- 

KVpiAKH eXeCOT GIIATne UllfiieBOT IJOTUIT 

nApuorre ATioTHiiA^urrp nTKBGA^qe iieeBAto- 

UAC IITneilTHKOGTH eTOTAAB OIIOipG URUGVH 
lllieHKG (fol. GUI) ATtO eU^AHA 2AlieiiepHV 
2CGKAC 6HOTfiAHA IITIipj-JA UllllOTOTAAB eilU- 

niive euiiHVG iG neiixoeiG hai gboa eiToorq 
noooT unRitoT iiuua(| jMAOiiee iiejiee ^auhii 

AGnAt.6 IIIIGTIUJpH'r eilOVHI GGOVAAB GGiyilje 

epcuTii ucri ujiciiHT exiiuuAi : — 

TU(;eeUe;'JOUTO IJUniGTOAH UnUAKApiOC AOAIIA- 
GU)G : — 

TUReeUGTAqTO II6niCTOAH UHUAKApiOG ABA- 
IIAGIUG: IlKOpillBOG UUATO Aiiue 

iiTAnAnoGTOAOG iiApArrGiAe iJAT ep^A eqsu) 

UU()G XnUApiipj'JA 2IIOTOAB All IIAG^ AAAA IKJI 

TAi'jeoeii^j iiovtoT ovKoiucoiine atco iiaiu;- 

TOVAAB THporiKS (jpniUOVCHG UCII CTUAIIO 
Un(:ITA,"JO()(ii;') XOIIGIOfiDT TApVH IIHTIinP. IIIIH- 

BOT nrJoprino eiiiiGBOT inepoune^ epenunpo- 

<|)HTHG AG on OVRgGAeilG GTBOOG GTGjy^G Gpi^A 

2ijnTpeqsooG XGioTAAApi ueK^yAt iiiieKepuT^ 

G^Xe TIIVptJlDGTGI llllAI llOVOOlia WIU KATA 
n;MA,\G IIIIRTOVAAB RVACO UUOG X6TAITR OR 
R-ll lA-IWAACJI ^IIIIRKpAII nilO'i-lO J'JARIIGe llRIIRi? 
RTpA+ IIIIARpii'l' eilOVeOOV (;BOA gllOVeOOv' 
AAAA GnpRMRI lieOTO (fol. Gill) eUlljyA GTpR- 
llOVCOlie GBOA IIIIOIIAITHUA UnilO'i-TR ATCO 
IITII+ llllGTGpOII gilOTLIUTGVrilOUtOIJ RIICtOTU 
UGH SGGpirr IITRTIITAAV UllXORIG nRTIllJOTTG 
RIIOVlOyJB AG 2llOVO-RnH UIIHRIITAVpj'jpnXOOG 
UGIJ eillieTUIlOG AOTiJIIABCOK ReOTU RHRKHI 
eiieRIIO-AIA" GATSGKIlZtOB URII ABOT R3:ilAURAIA 
UIIIIGATpOTBtOK TAp 680TIJ ATtOjy GBOA XGtlJA- 



1 1 Cor. V. 8. 2 Exod. xii. 2. 

s Nahum i. 15. * Ps. Ixi. 9. 5 pj^ j^y 13 



iyiOCOTIIAK IJOVeVCIA IIGIIOT •I'llAt IIIIAGpHT 

unxoGiG euiiATAH uriHi unGiiiio'i-rG unuTO 



GBOA URAAOG TlipCJ 2IITOVUHTG OIAHU TAITO 
OG IITAqGpilT IJO'i lAKCOB nnATpiApXTIG G<|,"V(0 

LIUOG XRGp;')AII njCOGIG niio'»~rG jhcohr iiuiiai 
iiqeAp(;2 <;poi gboa 2iit<;?ih tai aiiok fiiA- 

LIOOi'JR epAl lieHTG Uq+ IJAI IIOTOGIK GOTOUq 
ATCO OT^yTIIII GTAAG JICOaJT HC|KTO UUOI 
?IIOTOT2eAI GRHI URAGICOT RXOGIG nGTIIA^yCOnO 
IIAI GTIIOTTG ATU) HGIUJIIG IITAITAeOC) GpATC| 
RTOTOGIT G(piA:'IU)nR IIAI GTIII IIT6 nilO'iTG 
ATCO IIKA IIILI CriKIIATAAT IIAI tllAi IIAK UnGT_ 
pGUIIT^ ATCO UnC|AUGA6l AIIHA AG Oil llTGpGG- 
GpilT UGAUOTHA ACTAA(| ATCO AAT6IA HTGpGq- 
RpHT (iCrillR IIOTUA URXORIC AC|i'OG IIACJ 
RSCOK GBOA UnGC|GpHT l.AVAIOC AG Oil ?OUOIOG 

HTRp(;(j(;pirr (fol. gkj) ciTBRinA^jR iiiiRqeTnA|>- 

\OHTA ACJTAAT eilOTO-Rllll IIAI UIIIIGrrilTCOII 
RpOOTIIR UTATp;yA eilOTUG ATCO C3ATUGTG\G 
GOpAI'JG UIU;K.\0GIG AAAA SGKAG GIIGCTUCFOU 
ecOCCJII GBCOK 62PAI IIIJUAT ATOTRgGAeilR IIAII 
CJTXCO UUOG XRRK''JAIIRpilT UlipCOGK* HAI RXq- 
•|-GB(0 IIAII RT|)RIIAAC| IIO'I IIGA? HATAOG G(|A-CO 
UUOG XRHTRTHMIAAT All eilTRCnOTAH CTG- 
TIIBpBp eUllGllllA^ GpGnRnpO<|)HTHG AR OM 
npOrpRnC; UUOII GAAT UUGGIIAT GTRHAinG 

crrpGiixcoK gboa uuGpirr atco Gcrco oiitbbht 

llGXACj XC;;iCOAe 2IIOTO-<;l1H ATCO (p TAXH * 
UAAOG UGII O-G IIA|)\AIOG ACIpi'JA IIT(3I?G GCJXCO 
UII2TUIIOG UllllAT IITAqOGtOpRI URTAKO II1IR<|- 
AL\RTG AtpjpilT AG Oil R(|XCO UUOG SRllAIIIG 
llAllO-i-rG tllAi-GOOT IIAC| nilO-iTG UHAGICOT 
+IIAXIGC5 UUOC| AAAA IJUOTUOTII CJBOA IITGI^G 



ATHApABA fAp ATUJ ATXRIOOT eiTUIlRIIIIA 
*2ITUn(;-Kv\UCOAOG URII* XC:Alli«JlipR llll."JUUO 
AltrOA CipOl " ?ITIllRpilUIAG AG GCpiOO'llGCr 
UUOOT GCJXCO UUOG XGAIICTOA CrUO'OU eiXUH- 
KA2 ATCO THIGTIG All llCriGipG AG All IIAAAT 



1 Ps. cxv. 9. 

3 V Deut. xxiii. 21. 

6 p 6 ? 



- Genesis xxviii. 20. 

* Rom. xii. 11. 

• • On an era.sure. 



SA'IDIC MAXUSGRIPTS. 



67 



iietuB KATA ncoovii lITlin COIIACriU OVO II^UUO 

en:-*! :^UBC)A +COOVII .xuAiceAi iieAe neon A-rco 
ucn^K oviieoiiia iiAcriiApiKO opoi (fol. ck) eioc 
e-rcHvii {lege covii) uai siiiii.^iopn atuj 
mnnvoviHJi «!ec5ii:'iA.\n imppo a.vaa nnicuoT 
iirniiiiiiu iiavajm: luvpAiTui iiuoq ah ovag 

• ITOt| O-iTO n«T?ATf!(|eili HIIOCT ll2UeA.\ IITO 

niuriTo uuirctic hai uaii PAp 2unAO'»Topo- 

llOlllflll At|ApY«l IITATO OpOOT llli:>iA.XO IITAV- 
C«)TIIC»V lieAe llCOn flAVAOC AG C)ll n(|GeAI 

iiii(i^|)iMiniiiic:iuvc rit],\A(| Mrrniiov crn iiaciihv 

pA:«io eUlLVIKJIC (rrpACd^llAI OH HHTH HO-i-JICO 

•lAi Aline ovcopx ao iiimiiio* avAiAKoiici 
TAP irnM:B(u hboa ?iTuiiiifnn^j atco e-rcoovii 
uneHr otij:«ia<|:«icoiio eiTiiovnoiuiHcic cnpe- 
nni iiAV (rriiiiApAiTdi iitavci ii(ii^*iaa-() iiovujt 
AVH) iieoHov OTooTciv •iiiirrcn-+(;niij hav 



(iTKiinAi npiiiiAVAtu: irnim «muiK fioiAiui Aq- 

;*I.VM1 IIHHpiKutxMMX: (JcpiMV tlBOA eiTOOTOV 
AV«1 Aip-AAV «rr«K)T<| iinxofiic ACfCeAl AO oil 
iiiiKopiiinoc fMp:co iiiioc .\(iiie(>HKOova aiiiio 
•h:eAi iiiiofiv HiiTii .v.\.\.\ iKiTdTiKo:*! iiiinuviia 

AVtII HimmiCCIDVH IlitOOVHf!* MAIIin IIHAr.lH 
HIIIIAICBaj TAITG TIWIH HTIIO TAI ^II^TpOVO•tU 

iHificBOA iitri iieAipfiTiKoc: iicmrtu ovothy 
iiiiiio AVto frrtinioviKii netoB iiBppo atovuiii 
iiiHn-?iiT iifiv<)ii Hill <miAiiApAr» avio arnoce 
iiiKivfrui ?iiA»u\v iiiifivd fj<|()p.\ lion iitac^ico- 
iHi iiiifmioo;*!!) pirrnpiiiioc: iiii(iiovo<!i:*i irr- 
o'ituii iwp iiiMHiiK iiiiArravoc oreoAO' oiiubku 

IJIinilO-.-V AVKATA(|>po[llBI 

Portions of the Sa'idic translation of others 
of these letters are to be found in the Borgian 
collection (p. Zoejja 606, 607) and at Oxford 
{Clar. Press, Fragt. 60).» 

Other leaves from the same MS. as ours 
are in the Paris collection, Vol. 131", fol. 58, 
Vol. 129", foil. 87—90. 

» Phil. iu. 1. « Cor. i. 13. 

* From this MS., Pari* 131«ff. 75, 77, 82, 89, 106, 
111 aud 131', 28. 



174. 

Or. 3581A(3). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, the last of quire a, and a fragt. ; 14J x 
11^ in. The text, in two columns of 32 — 35 
lines each, is written in a bold, somewhat 
irregular hand (cf. Zoega, cl. iv., no. xix.). 
Initials are enlarged and sometimes coloured. 
The place for the page-number (left blank) 
and that for the quire-number, also the quire- 
mark at the top of the page, are in red and 
green. The tails of certain letters are pro- 
longed into the lower margin. By the same 
scribe as Clar. Press fragt. 43. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

1. The complete leaf. Basil; On Fasting. 
The Greek text of the passage is given iu 
coll. 173, 176 of Migne, Pair. Grmc, 31. 
The only remarkable Coptic words or locu- 
tions are; o'l-riiv a(|^>JOouo Xeirrov aepa, 
ii;*iova:'ic| tuv iviOvfJuwv, aaiiih (fsicy j3a<f)rj, 

UllAIIO(|>ACIC AAAV OvSafJLOV aTTO^aCTlS. 

2. The fragment. From a Homily on the 
nature or on the divinity of Christ. 

Fol, a. (Christ) is no created being, but 
inseparable from the Father, in whose ova-ia 

He shines forth eternally (He is) tlie seal 

((r<f>payi^) and likeness (elKoiv) of the Father 
and His complete revelation ; for He is in 
Him. . . . Fol. b. For it is not fitting that the 
humility with which He was endued on account 
of thine infirmity (acr^ei/rj?) should become a 
diminution of the d^iojfia of the Svi'ards. 
Understand rather (dWa voet, ixev) the ^vo-ts 

according to what is worthy of the Godhead 

Quotations; on fol. a, attatoi avu) xouii^- 
o'ou uuoi ep| 



' The word following is h rj, 
K 2 



68 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



175. 

Or. 3 581 A (4). — Parchment; seven com- 
plete leaves ; ruled and paged cka — caa. 
P. CKA is the first of quire T^ ; 14f X 11^ in. 
The text, in two columns of 32 lines each, is 
written in regular characters (c/.Zoega,cl. iv, 
no. xvi. The resemblance is so close that 
both were probably the work of one scribe). 
Initials are slightly enlarged, and have coarse 
ornaments of green and red (or brown) upon 
finer scrolls in ink. In the Paris collection. 
Vol. 130^fol.ll7,Vol.l30^ foil. 43,101, 106 
are by the same scribe, but their ornamenta- 
tion differs from that of our fragt. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Epistles addressed to a congregation of 
Monks and Nuns by their superior. The 
!MS. contains the extracts Zoega, no. ccxxxvi. 
The work may have been written by Besa. 
In our MS. the words oxBenAi +xuj uuoc 
HUTU &c., given by Zoega from " fol. 2," 
appear to be the first of a new epistle. 

The following specimens are from passages 
not in Zoega ; 

p. OKA. u) unApoenoc nco(r atcu oh iieoro 
epcoTii AAAA uniipnetoB eiiee c-repGnKocuoc 
oipp. uuoq eiTH jiioTnopiiGiA eiTe eiiorrAuoc 

n(|TAeiHV eiTB ?IJ0VUA HIIKOTK etJTBBUT 
nXOBIC nOTpUIITp{5 lieiJGTHeiGTA PAp UUOII AH 
GH^^Ul HHTH HHAI AAAA HAI eiXili UUOOT HHTH 
ATtO eiTAUO UHCOTH XefoTAAB 6BOA eUHGTH- 
KpiUA ntiTHGHOq GqG^CUnO (iepAl GXtOTH AVCO 
C;?pAI OXHTGOOVee HXIOTH HIU GHOe eHHGHGIOTG 
RGHTAqOI jyAptOTH XIII IliSOpn GAqeiOH GTOT- 
THTTII IIOTAIAGHKH 6BOA eiTUHXOGIG H HTAqei 
;*JAptOTII HA^'J lieOOV GACp^AXG IIUUHTH IITA- 

npo eiTAnpo iio'i nnH^[op]n iieitoT uTAq- 

IIKHTK eVUHTUHTpe OpCOTH H IITA(|6I HHTH 
IIA^'J IIOTOCIJ1 GHG? GAq^'JAXG HHIIHTH 2IHAI II 
HGHKOeitOT HeAAO HAI GTGUn(|COGK XIHIITAq- 
HKOTK eiUHTI GHAI UUAT6 GTpGqGI liqTlO^'J 



MHTH HTOnpOG<|)OpA AVU) Uqei BBOA H(|B(I)K 
euqiiAT OpiUTH AH. 

p. CKB. OVUOIIOII AO HAI X6CGOVAAB 6BOA 
eUHGTIieAn AiVAA neiieiCOT OH H^.VVO AHA H^yoi 
UIIII2.\AOI THpOT. 

ATCO ^yOHOTTG UlinAnilOTTR GGOTAAB 6BOA 

eunGTHGHoq. 

IITUITH AG lieCHHT GTOTAAB ATCO 6T^n2IC6 
nCTHCUOT eepAl eXHTGTHAHG. 

p. CKT. nXOeiC ic HAI eTIIAKCOTG IIGAnO- 

THGiioq 6BOA 2HHAo-ix. (The Writer calls 
himself, p. gka, nGTiicoii hgaaxigtoc.) 

p. CKt.. UniJAT GTOviiAniopx unocoTo 

GBOA URTCO? UnilAT eTOTHAnpXHGCOOT 6BOA 
HIIBAAUne AVU) neon eTOrilAGGKTAqU) G?pAI 
llCeKtOTq I1II6TIIAHOTOT GHGTeiJAAT HGBOOT 
AS HCGHOXOT GBOA. 

p. CA. TGHOT AG eiOUKJ ATGTH^JUinG HAH 
HOTATHH UHOTUKA2 II2HT UHOTOTlO^q H2HT. 

p. CAA. AAAA H'I'GrKAKOI AH GICOOTH XG- 
nGTIlAi-llBGKG HHAGIOTG HAT XGATCAHOT^'JH 
2IIOTCBU) ATUJ ATqi UnGlipOOTiy eilOTeiCG 
UHOTUKAZ eilGniCTHUH HIU UHetOB HIU GTHA- 
MOTq qilAt etOtOq HAI HTAAec|Aiq6KOTI HBGK6. 

AAAA •hUAeiOH GTOOTq UHeAAO ATU) CTOOTOT 
I1H6TIIGI1HT THpOT GTpeTqinGTIipOOT*'J eiieiOB 
HIU XGKAG HHGTHO-H^JAXG GXU) IITCOTH AG 
HGTptO^yG nGTHKpiUA 02pAI GXII^GHOTTe All 
OTAG nARHOTTG OTAG HGCHHT TUpOT GTqi 
UnGTIipOOT^. 

p. GAA. GTBGOT 6TAUA2T6 UUtOTH GTUXtO 
GpOlI UHGT'lOOn 2ATHTHTTH UH IICABHA All 
XGqTAAHT AH GepAl GXHRGTIinilA OTpGrilO-tO^yT 
620TH GepilHCTH^'JIipG. 

HTOq 6CeUnGTH2HT GTpGTOTGI TOTGI UUUITH 
0"U)i1T G20TH CepUneO HTCT?ITOTUJC fUHUA 
GTHHABCOK 6UAT 6^3X6 CG 616^ GTBGOT GpGTOTGI 

TOTGI uutoTii uoo;ie eiioTKpoq. 



1 Cf. p. CAf, col. 2, G^XG ?G GIG GTBGOT &C., 

no doubt a mistake. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



69 



176. 



Or. 3581 A(5). — Parchment; part of a 
leaf ; ruled ; 8^ X 8^ in. The text, in two 
columns, is written in a somewhat irregular 
hand (c/. Ciasca, ii., tab. xxv.). Initials, 
slightly enlarged, are ornamented with floral 
scrolls in ink. 

From Ahmim. [Bddoe.] 

From an epistle to a monastic congrega- 
tion. The text is the same as that on 
pp, cKii, cKo of the preceding number. The 
type of script of Zoega, no. ccxxxvi. forbids 
U8 to see m this fragt. a part of that MS. 

177. 

Or. 3581 A(6). — Parchment; a fragment 
(from the Ist fol. of quire i), paged it^, m ; 
9 X 9 in. The text, in two columns, is written 
in an upright hand (p. Georgi, Frag. Ev. S. 
Jok., tab. iii., ult.). Initials, the letter 4> &c. 
are in red ; the quire-ornament in red, green 
and yellow. To the same MS. belonged the 
fragments published Georgi, l.L, 425 ff., 
Mingarelli, Aeg. eodd. rel., 282 fF., the former 
of which shows the same text as Zoega, 
no. cccxi. ; also in the Paris collection, Vol. 
131», foil. 147—160 and the Clarend. Press 
fragt. 45. 

From Ahmim. [GRiprrre.] 

John Chrysostom ; from Homily xxv on 
the Epistle to the Hebrews. The version is, 
as Georgi has remarked,con8iderably different 
from the known Greek text (r. Migne, Patr. 
Gr., 63, 175). 

178. 

Or. 3581 A(7). — Parchment ; a single leaf, 
paged iiii, n[M] (or tt], th); 14x11 in. The 
text, in two columns of about 30 lines 



each, is written in a bold, somewhat florid 
hand (c/. Ciasca, i., tab. iii.). Initials are 
slightly enlarged. From the same MS. as 
two other fragts. in the collection (v. the 
Index, under Joore and Elias of Psoi,) and 
several in Paris. 

From Ahmim. [Btoge.] 

Cyril ; (a) the latter part of a Eulogy on 
the Virgin ; (fi) the beginning of a Homily 
spoken on the festival of the Virgin, and 
relating to Anna and the seven Marys {v. 
Forbes Robinson, in Cambridge Texts and 
Studies, iv 2, p. 222).^ At the end of (a) is 
A AHA KTpi.vAoc OA^/nicKo and as the heading 

to (;8), B OUAIOC TOT ATPOT. 

The eulogy is composed of short strophes 
in each of which a different part or aspect of 
the Virgin's body is likened to some spiritual 
object or quality, e.g. ; to-imciobo uliapiafk; 
npAi^H iiiiArrcjAoc otovaab . . . nuiiT iitiiiibc 
uuApiAne nuHT iikao ereirrKioApA unoiiniuiT 

AATBIA . . . O.VnO MTriApoeilOCTe TKOATLIBVOpA 

unBAiiTicuA. The final strophe is to^'itmii 

IJTnApOOIIOCTO UBCUi nlle>ITAT(^OpGI UIIBAn- 
TICUA OTOVAAB. 

179. 

Papyrus VI., sheets 2, 3 (vi), 8 (ixii).— Three 
fragments ; the largest 51 X 4^ in. The text, 
in one column, is written in a hand recalling 
both the 1st and 4th of Zoega's classes. A 
short stroke in the margin indicates the 
paragraphs. Many letters are illegible or 
uncertain. 

[Sams.] 

From a Dialogue between Cyril (pre- 
sumably of Alexandria,) and Stephen (pre- 



1 Apparently not the same as Paris, Arabic Catal., 
nos. Ul, 150. 



70 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



sumably a " heretic "), the subject of which 
it is difificult to determine. The following is 
the text of the largest fragt. which treats of 
the 24' elders, of God(?) in the likeness of 
man, of the veil (/coTaTreVao-^a) and Michael 
iind Gabriel " the one on this side, the other 
on that." 

Fol. a'. [ne] Fol. h. ? nese kt 

.xn kv|)iaa[o(; yv. ? a] [pi.vvoo ,\-o]nKATAne 
iiocrroAoc ii| [taoua] noxa ore 

nx«'rTAC|TO [unp(;c] [(|)aiioc] xeorne n 



<rr(i(|>Aiioc xe| 
. . civov^ HO [ne?:e] 
K'i'piAAOC ^-eo'i'l 
? . m|o vu)u no f 



[kataiiJotacua ne 

[a(3 KvJpiAAOC ,\GOpfi 

[uiva]iia uni-AopiHA 
[uApxHJArreAoc nen 
[xq] noTA eineicA 



oveine M*"JHpo np[ai] [av]<ju nKooTA einAi 

un no,\n cTe(|)An[oc] [nese cj-recJiAHOc 

XfioponuoTTe ef [^J^ atco A^^jnoxei 

ijMOVHinH uKjI [norJuAU unKAXAiie 

nese ktpiaaog [se] [tac]ua uncA chat 

Hj'jcjune KnA§ ? eic ne 
nop. u?| 

180. 

Or. 3581A(8). — Parchment; a fragt. and 
two leaves ; paged cqe, t ; V^e, to ; roe, 
To«r ; 13| X 1 Of in. The text, in two columns 
of some 34 lines each, is written in an 
upright hand {cf. Ciasca, i., tabb. xi., xiii. or 
Hy vernat, pi. xi, 2, though there the character 
is larger than ours). The initials are enlarged 
and with stops, page-numbers, the letter <|>, 
are painted in bright red, while > formed 
ornaments in red and green accompany them. 
In the Paris collection. Vol. 13P, fol. 88, 89, 
Vol. 131^ fol. 40 are from the same MS. ; 
perhaps also Zoega, no. cclv. 

From Ahmira. [Bodge.] 

1 Tliis line corrected. 



Epiphanius; On the twelve Stones. The 
text is not that of the Greek or Latin 
published versions, being increased by long 
additions and developments of a homiletic 
nature. Zoega's text appears here and there 
to have a closer resemblance to the Latin 
translation ed. Foggini {v. Migne, Pair. Gr,^ 
43, 321) than to the Greek versions or 
abbreviations. 

pp. cqo, T deal with the 11th and 12th 
Stat/jecrts (mentioning the emerald), the in- 
hpritance of Reuben and Gad, and the desti- 
tution of Simeon, pp. rio, to illustrate the 
influence of woman for good or evil {quoting 
Eccli. XXV. 24,) by the examples of Reuben, 
Joseph, Levi and Judah, and refer also to 
the Virgin. pp. too, foq- deal with the 
genealogy of Christ, describe the beryl, and 
refer to the story of Joseph in Egypt. The 
following are the texts ; 

p. cqo. Aoinono-e ahkio ncion UTuoeun- 
TOTO HAieAipccic Gun;'jo-ou nuoG R^tonq 
unnAuirioM oto n(|TOT;yiue' ontone cuat 
ncuApAKTOc OT^oon enTontouio AnpAKTen 
Ao OTpoHLioTiyT nTU(3?nnTc;noovce HAieAi- 

pOCIC TAI OT^OOn UnnAV HTAUtOTCHC f KAH- 

ponouiA nepovBnn uhtaa nurnAjye uthvAH 

UUAHACGH einOKpO UniOp.VAIIHO TOIKOOTei AG 

oil unono-Mi6 uuoc ecTooue oto'| 

p. T. niitsqcMHT eiUMTGI unoAic inJLIA- 

nOTCOe ATU) nOLOJIG GTBGnG'iTBnOOTe AAAA 

iiKGGVUGCon unenoNHG ulio(| GA(|MKAnponLO- 

UIA AAAA HTATf HAq N8A6 gnTUHTO UnOKAIipOC 

nioTAA unBGHiAuin etoG eATcruxcopGi llAq 
iio'i noon GUAV eTpoqo'to 2nT6-ruHTO eAHKiu 
ncion GTBGHGirrAnxooT GTBOTueeuiiTGnoovce 

HAieAipOGIG AnUOT^T nTU(52UnT;'JOUTe UAieAI- 
pGGIG XGUG^MAkI 

p. •I"2.e. UGTHASpO MTATUOT TAp THpOT 

eiTnorceiuG KATA oe GTeqsto uuoc no'i n^npo 

1 V. Zoega 377, not. 11. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



71 



iicipAX xn»\iioii Tiipii eiiiuuioT eTBexAi avuj 
fiVllA(I>ll^ Tiipov 2iTiiovceiiie iicri ovoii iiiu 
iiTAvnicTovo onovG aTBnnovoGiiiiie gbo.\ 

eilTCrrOVAAB UApiA nOIITAqjMA OXIiTOIKOTUHIlH 
Tlipc AVIO A^A? XI»IIIIO frTBfSlineiOUO A'CZO BBOA 
eilTin'IIAppHCIA IJIIIinKAOU UnOVArU)!! ATtO 
OH .WAe XpO AVUI AV.MKAUII OTBOTAI TAICrOTO 

oo iiTAiicriiia unoi:MouiiTiiptouo2iTiioT2Viio- 
oecic iiceiue ova uii ac|+oco eiiKooro Ae 

AVAAT lipeH|+?IIV epOVBMII UII A<|eG OBOA 
eiinA^IUJIlA IITIIIITOVIIIIB IIIITIIIITppO UHT- 

uiirripniiicn nsoA a-ga(|.\i imivohoab otbckit- 
v:^tlw i(iN:iirt) An a«|.\i iiiiiiirnMpniiir.n iithviiot 

A(|.\pO (lT(U:;illll lipilllKIIIK! llf!IITAV.\p<> UII 
OpiH| A(|C:OpilOV ll(IIITA(|Xp<> A(J e((Kl)<| A(|KAAV 
liA(| AtTi'UI AO ?UMIM| A(|.\ll() IIA«| imillTOVHHB 
OBOA eiTIIOVMO? (]Af|MKBA IIMIT.IIOC IIIIUpU- 

ciKiiu\ frrB(!.\»A'i'+;'iiiin iiT(i<|(:ioiin kata roien 
OH ?poVBIIH IITA«|+0<:«1 A«u<|+:*iiiin HTCceiun 
IIMO(|(II((rr AV(0 CHI TKIUIIITppO TAI IITA(|.\' 
(p. To)-nO<: IIA<| HO-I lOV.VAC IITIip(I(|:'l(OIIU 
fimVllflTAHOIA ll(|KpiHU HIIAIKAKIH HI |Tli;'IIIIU 
tMIVtOlie fiBOA IIIMl(|HApAirT((>IIA HVKipil UOII 
llfM|KIt>A«ri(i (Ifffe KUlAV(t) HOAHAp (miTpOC- 
:*IUHI(1 IIIIK(S?AI XflKAC n(|l!VI((>ll(| iiiich: uiir.H- 
AllMI lin<p*IHpil HTOpdCVKOIItl All 11(1*1 TliTIIUAV 

AV(o ?irTAOHrn iioviNuupiA Ai:(:iiiiin iiiioc 

KATA OVOIKIIIHOIIIA KAITOI I'O UIIAT«M|+irr<)p 

iiiri riiioiKM: (miTpoiipioiiu :*uuii(| itiiTuceiun 
fmi?iiA(| oToi[rA]p «ipimiiiT|Muj;*iii,"niii<nTo 

Illl.Wpiipn (IBOA IIIIATOCVHOlin ^HOVKApilOO 

fi«|T.v\pnv iu;Ae;«|).v\ii.«i iiTirou Tiipc iitiiht- 

TIIAIOC IITAIU\pV<ll An II^UrtOBO eiTIIIIIKHIOC 
ACIIIIAVpiipG IIBOA flACOVpOT eiTIIII(!lip(>(|>IITIIC 
IJHHCAHAI .AcfKApilOC ^ITIIII^VAI*l'()AIOII UII- 
IKUUITA^pO AB UIIKApilOC II(:(1IIA."IIIIU All 

iifuvHovoTcr.-nT iiiurtond ovajj iiTnypiA ahtg 
iiii<i2piip<i .v.\.\A iyrrr£n:m: Aoop iiiniTcoriiTAV 
iiiiAV Hiin-rAicoiiTiipioii nvKViiiiAir.i) nimiAHircj 
iiAi irniiiiiiKi iipoc iinovoui;'! iiii(!C|nAn((i- 
ii;'iA,\«i nnniAii a«|(:aatov iio-i iieioB irrcrii- 
riiuiiiii iiiiiio'.Ta eiTiiov. 



p. TOe. [tOcJtHT 6BOA 6TBeil6CHOB6 CAA- 
UIOII AG OTGGBOAnG eUlliTlA ?eilTe(|)TAH IIIOV- 
AA OAUAp AG OV6GBOAT6 eilllG(f)VAI(;TAIOG 
lOVAAC AG OVGGBOAnO eUHGCnpUA llABpAeAU 
HAI GTCUAUAAT epOTO Oil OTGGBOAT6 2liU- 
UUIABITHC UHIICOAIOUITHC BOGC AG OTGOBOAnG 
eUlllllA UIITGI<|>VAII IIOVtOT lOVAAC BGpCABGG 
AG OH OVGGBOATG eilllCVIlcV.V\AKH GOOOT AAT(:IA 
AG GBOA 2UnA^ILOUA HTUIITppO UIIT(riHCCOTII 
IIIIAOGIG A.V\A 2UnTpGIIJ*HOnG OH eURGlUA 
AIIOVtO;iC GBOA UHiMASG GTBGKOCIKJ) UAI 
ll[TA]<|KAHpor UniOIIG IIBGpil.VMOH KATA OG 
HJAOTCABOII IIO'I TAKOVAOVOIA ATtO KATA THIIG 
HIKOIIG IIHTGOGtOpiA IITO-|HAnO HIiriHpG HIA- 
K(OB GVOVlie HOAHGVGpilV nGKOHGCrO llBGpTA- 
AIOH OVK.V\VKOIinG GqO UHATAII IIOAAAOGA 
G(|C(UK GHGIIIG UHAlip GVOHTA(| UUAT lIOTUIi- 
pOC IITO IIAUGOOCTOC GTISIAKO UHIKOHG IJTOV- 
IIO'iTO GpO(| XGIlGTGpUIC AAAA RGTO ll\AVH(()H 
eiini'GHOO UIIGKOHG UlineVAKIHOOC GTH(|XH(r 
All <r.-(rillG AG UriAl eilUUA IISAIG HTG HTAVpOC 
IITOOV Gpj'JA OVA AG OVtO^ GKAHAI eAlipil 
;'IA(|OVUJII2 GBOA 2tOC GVGHTAq UUAV H^(:ll- 
.V.VKU (p. TO«r) HABGUrGIHG 8I20VII UUOC| GVG- 
pOVOGIII OVIIKGBpVAAIOH AG UUAV GOMGIHG 
AV(0 GCTOOTG HOG IIHA.\AVG HHGApAKlUH AV(() 
GCnpitOOV UUATG GCO HAVAII AVAII OVHKC;- 
IIIIIO AG OH HBGpV.VVIOH GCGIIIG HHGIIIOVAe 
HAIBGpTIKOH OVHKGUIHG AG OH GCGIIIG UUKOV- 
AApiOII GlineOVO H IIG(|(:ilO(| H UGOpT HKOKKOC 
G'.'(riHG AG HTGIBGpVAAIOII eATHTO'lllC:! (JIIOA 
UIIOV<|)pATII<: niGpO UJHG AG iiiu HIS(2pVAAO(: 
CGUG UIIOOV lari lipilUAO AVtO eruiiiiip(;H(: 
eiiriKOnUOO CGO'AXB lllt eATIIIIGTeilll GpOOV 
CGTAGIHV eATHIippiOOV GTUIIOVG KATA (XS 
2(U(0(| IITA«;;'KOHG lll(OCH<|) IIAI UGH I'Ap 
0AVII(K:T»MJ ?ITHHG«|CHHV lITGpOVUOIiVfi A(i 
GpO(| ,\GA(|p;'iUUO A(|^(OIIG UUCipiT ?ATUIippO 
(|)ApACO UnilAV UII Gtp'JOOII 2UnG(pil UIIIIC;- 
<|GllOT AVBABtOUjq eiTllllG(|GIIHV HT(ipO<Jp;iH- 
UO Ae AqrKOUG GqO lippO "'lAVpA^G GSUHAI 
lUri liptOUG AVIU IIG^IOUG UGVO'GHII GfrilKi 



72 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



UUO(| GKAAq eilllOTKOCUOC OTGnOIBTUei epo(| 

iJopGOTOn za epuq giuiitui iippioor uataat 

IIAlOtOpG AG JtOOT UHIlGIITATXnO MAT UTUM- 
•reAK ^Ar+ lieilTAGIO MI(OCII<t> TpUIJKHUG AG 
KAin[Gp ACG]nGIOT[uGl] GnUAKApiOC. 



181. 

Or. 3581 A(9). — Parchment; a double leaf, 
ruled (the paging is lost); 12^x10^ in. 
The text, in two columns of 33 lines each, 
is written in a regular hand (cf. Ciasca, ii., 
tab. xxvi.). Initials are sometimes accom- 
panier! by elaborate scrolls and ornaments in 
ink. In the Paris collection, Vol. 130*, foil. 
75, 76, Vol. 131^, fol. 76 belonged presumably 
to the same MS. 

From Ahmira. [Budge.] 

Esaias of Scete ; parts of the second and 
twenty-fifth Orations (according to Migne, 
V. Pair. Or. 40, 1108, 1174 and 1178). The 
latter bears the title orenicTOAH lire neu- 

MGTdVAAB IJGICUT AHA HCAIAG Gq02AI UnCTpOC. 

There are other orations of the same author 
in the Borgian collection (v. Zoega, p, 551). 



182. 

Or. 3581A(10).— Parchment; parts of two 
leaves ; 9J X llf in. The text,in two columns, 
is written iu a large, upright hand {cf. Ciasca, 
i., tab. XV., though this is neither as large 
nor as angular). Initials and stops are in 
red ; the former are enlarged. From the 
same MS. as Clar. Fress fragt. 27. 

From Ahmim. [Bqdge.] 

Gregory Nazianzene; from the Oration 
on the Pascha and the Resurrection {v. Migne, 
Patr. Gr. 36, 653, 656, 657). 



183. 

Or. 3581A(11). — Parchment; a damaged 
leaf, paged no, q; 11x10 in. The text, in 
two columns of 32 lines each, is written in a 
rather large hand {cf. Ciasca, i., tab. xiii.). 
Initials and stops are coloured red ; the 
accompanying marginal ornaments red only. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Ignatius ; from the Epistle to the Romans, 
ch. vi. The following is the text ; 

p. no. GIJ'JAIIBCOK PAp 6UAV GIIIA^yCUnG 
lIOTpUJUG KAAT TATIITCOIIT GHUOT UnAXOGIc" 
G^COnG OVIIOTA GpGRXOGIC ^JOOR epAl lieHTq 

UApcqiioi iiiiGiGm[()Tu]Gi GpooT [5 or 6 
letters] um&z [5 or 6 letters] iiu[uai G]qGooTii 
[iiuG]T^joon' [u]uoi xG[n]Apvcoi I "^ unAicoii 
oTcojy [G]Ttopn u[uo]i Avto 6ta[ko iitg]- 
riito[un 6]niiov[T6 un]pTpG.vvA'ro"G iieiiT- 
TH^rrii'* qci iiMUAq ^ioiig [ii]Toq eunG [2 or 
3 letters] GTGnAi[iiG 9 or 10 letters] iio-rre 

Unp^AXG GIG nGVG ATU) UTGTIIGnGieTUGI 
GIIKOGUOC OH UnpTpGTIlOIIHpiA^ OTU)e llgHT- 
TIIVTIl KAII GI^'JAIICnGTHVTII XIIITGIIOV glOG 
GIOVU);'J GTUTpALlOV UnpillOG IIAI IIICTGVG AG 

inoq GHAi Gl'[o]eAi uuoov [iih]tii GIOII2 r[Ap] 

GICeAl HUTU GVUGGTG-^ GTpAUOT nG+UG TAp 
AtlOK UUOq AVcFoV UUO(| AVCO HOTKCOer All 
AMOK II6TII?HT eilOTUG*' AxVAA OTUOOT G(|OII2n6 
6q>'JA,\[G epAl] h[?IIT 6(|XC0 u] (p. ^)-llOC IIAI 
2I20VII UUOI X(JAUOT GpATq UllAGUOT* uhlVCO^' 
nCAAII^'J All LIIITAKO OTAG lieT.VOIIH UIIUIRIOG 
A.\.\A GIOTG^nOGIK UnilOTTG GTOII?^ GTGnAlllG 
TQAp^. IIIC riGXG nCGBOA eUlirGIIOC IIAATGIA 
KATA Ca[p]2,* GIOTG^CCO GBOA eURGqCIIOq GTG- 
nAlllG TAI-AIIH IIATPAKO llioVG;'KOII2 All KATA 
pCOUG nAIO'G IIA^'JUlllG GTGTIi;'JAIip2TIITII OVtO^ 

o'G XGKAG GTGov[(i^'jrii]'rr[n] iigiitaiaitgi' 

UUOOV 2ITIITH'rrU eiTII?IIKOTI UGeAl TAII20TT 
UUOOT G(|GOVGI12MAI HUTU GBOA IIOM IC IIGVG 
TGITAIipO GTIie[oT] TIITAnGUo[T] JIAXG 2pAI 
IJ2IITG XGCIXIO UUOV 2[uOv]u[(5]'" ^AIIA {"[ApOl 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



73 



xo]kac oi[iiA about 3 letters] nG+u[about 3 
letters] iitaic?ai ii[iitii] ah kata c[ap2_] a.v\a 
KATA TOKrmo[uii] unHO-iT[o ei];"iAii [3 or 4 
letters] [ATe]-nior[A;4c ei];'iAii[cTHT gboa] 
AT«miiiec[Tioi] Api nuooTC ag e[u]n6Tii;i- 

Ah[a] IITnKKAH[ciA] »rr?IITCVp[lA] TAI GniJO- 

[•i-ro :*Konu]n:y[toc iiac]. 

The chief pecularities of the version in 
this passage are : * " Lord " for " God," 
* " what I have " for " what straiten me," 
• " for the ruler of the world," '' om. " of those 
present," ' vovjjpCa for fiaaKavta,^ & scribe's 
misreading, ' " in truth " for i^ikovKov, * " my 
father," * " wish ior" for " have delight in," 
^ " the living God," * " from the race of David 
according to the flesh," ' " those (things) 
which I have asked of you," " " for I say 
them tndy " (r/. the Long Recension). 



184. 

Or. 3581A(12).— Parchment ; two small 
fragments ; (a) 7^ X 6^, (/3) -H X 4J in. The 
text, in two columns, is written in a small 
hand of Zoega's 6th class (c/. Ciasca, i., tab. 
xiii. for the type). Initials, marginal orna- 
ments Ac. are in red. From the same MS. 
as Clar. Press fragt. 26 (published, Mems. de 
la MUs.fr. iv., 612), and Vol. 129", fol. 43, 
44 and perhaps also Vol. 131', fol. 66, Vol. 
131*, fol. 87, Vol. 129", fol. 43 of the Paris 
collection.' 

From Aljmim. [Bpdob.] 

(o). From a Homily or Encomium. The 
text here addresses someone in the 2nd sing. 
as nuApKA[piT]MC (/topyaptny?) ottagimv and 



• P»ri« 129", 43, relating to tho death of Pahomius, 
it entitled OTiinpoc iiboa eunnioc unoiiuiiuT 

lUWiOII AHA «IOOACO|MIC HApVIIUAHApiTHC 

liTARUHHHCn. 



ne.vvo HAiKAioc, begging him to help those of 
' this congregation (avfaycoyij) in this time 
of trouble, and to be a wall of fire to this 
holy monastery and save its inmates from 
sin and the wrath that comes after sin.' 

()8). John the Hermit (ey/cXeio'To?), Bishop 
of Hermopolis, HGnicKonoc hjihovh ; ^ from 
two Homilies. The second is on Paul and 
Anthony, ouaioc oh G:\'HAnA nAT[A]oc uhaha 
AiiTtuuiuc, and begins ; [acJ^'jcuho ag unGor- 

0GI:H UHHo[cr h]aHAVUJPIt[hC aha] AHTtO- 

h[ioc]. It contains the sentence ; ApAcro 

TOHOT HGTAVOVIO UH CVBIOK AVAininiOT 
{iTTaLVtlv) HAHTCUHIOC ll,"I^JO GpOH AN a[h()I|] 
HGTJSOOn Tg[hOv] GAIHGHOV UUo[|j] eHTAGIO 

Hiu k[a]ta THCTOU. 

185. 

Or. 3581A(13). {Formerly Or. 3367.)— 
Parchment; a fragment; 10ix9|^in. The 
text, which is palimpsest, is written in one 
column in a small, irregular hand, inclining 
to the right {cf. Hyvernat, pi. x., or some 
Bohairic hands, e.g. ib.,xxx\.). This is from 
the same MS. as Lord Crawford's fragt. 255, 
and in Paris, Vol. 131S foil. 37, 67 which 
contain homilies of Basil, Chrysostom, 
Severus &c.' 

[H. Wallis.] 

Parts of three homilies ; 

fol. a. I. End of an Epistle addressed in 
the 2nd sing. It was written during a perse- 

* His episcopacy is doubted by Amelineau, l.l. 504; 
cf. Zoega, p. 107. In Paris, Vol. 131', f. 147 is from an 
Encomium on S. Mark, by [iu>?AHHHC noJrKAHCTOi: 
and was pronounced while tho author was still a priest, 

UHATnClpOniCKOHOC. 

* All the fragments exhibit remnants of two earlier 
texts ; an account of the appearance of S. Michael to 
Dionysius I'seudo-areopagita (cf. Araulincau, Contet et 
Rornant de VErpjpte chritienne, i. 1), and a homily on 
Herod, Pilate and Christ's passion. 

L 



74 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



cution of the " orthodox" and lays stress on 
rniCTic KiopooAo^^oc uueouoAoriA errBBHT. 

Mention is then made of the Archbishop of 
Alexandria pakotg, who had " spoken boldly 
(TrappTjo-idCoiJLai,) concerning the right faith 
(tti'o-tis)." Greetings are sent to the brethren, 
riKTpic (/fuptos) Aii| and nKrpic BiKTcup. 
Letters to the holy matrons iieeAAcu gtot- 
AAB are referred to. The localities . . /. 
neBiiiiHciujTHC^and nTOor unnTAOTcioii are 
mentioned, and of the latter it is added 
OTTOOT TAP TeiiornG AAHGcoc eqcKBpKtup. 
The writer had also sent a letter to nurpic 
oAVAoc nuAToi, " for ho had begged me so to 
do, and I promised him and could not break 
ray promise, and the man I greet (do-77a^oju,ai), 
but as for his eating-house ua iiortou, that, 
I mean, which by custom {arvmjdeLa) is named 
a-Kov^iTov, advise him that he himself destroy 
it, ... . for it is not ordered in accordance 
with sobriety." 

II. An Epistle (eVto-ToXij) from the Patri- 
arch and Archbishop . . . . ? to Probus the 
General (crTpaTrjXdTTjs:). Begins, " I know 
your power (efoucria), and that ye strive 
after {itiiOviiuv) good." The writer uses the 
2nd pers. pi. throughout, and adopts a humble 
tone (TAUiiTeAAXicToc). The position of this 
epistle upon the page and the length of the 
pages of the Crawford MS. show that the 
text must have been quite short. 

fol. h. III. Liberius the Archbishop, On 
the holy Fad {MHo — vqcneia.)? Begins, "This 
is the time neroei^ of the forgiveness of 
sins ; let us not forget this great opportunity 
(eu/caipia) nor despise {^Kara^pov^lv) the p-vcr- 
Tripuiv of the Forgiver." Do not free the 



^ V. Amelineau, La GeograpMe Sfc, p. 507. 

2 The name of Liberius was connected with certain 
admonitions regarding the Fast (v. Migne, Patr, Lati 8, 
1345 and 1408). 



body and enslave the soul. Let us turn 
to the dyaiv of the fast of 40 days. Quota- 
tions ; JSTah. i. 15, 1 Oor. ix. 27, Eph. v. 14, 
Prov. vi. 9, Zech. viii. 19, the last being com- 
mented at length. 

This Homily is found, under the same 
name, in the Paris collection, Vol. 131^ foil. ' 
117—120. 

186. 

Or. 3581 A(14). — Parchment; a single 
leaf , paged lie, n<r ; 14^x12 in. The text, 
in two columns of 36 lines each, is written in 
a regular hand (c/. Ciasca, i., tab. xi.). The 
initials &c. are painted with red. In the 
Paris collection. Vol. 130^ foil. 102, 123, 124, 
Vol. 131S fol. 1, Vol. 129^ fol. 131, and 
possibly Vol. 129'*, fol. 109, Vol. 132S fol. 
27 are from the same MS., while several 
other foil, are by the same scribe. 

From Ahmim. [BucaE.] 

Peter of Alexandria; from an Epistle, 
probably that to Meletius of Siut.^ After 
exhortations not to resist persecution, and 
not to consort with heretics {Quotations; 
Mat. xxvi. 41, Lu. xiii. 85), he relates the fol- 
lowing anecdote of his predecessor, Theonas, 
and the care with which he avoided all 
polluting contact with heretics. 

nAi TAP AARA eecuiJA neuTAqcAMOT^T neij- 

TAqaCI KITAIATOXH (SlttSo^T^') UUApKOC AIJUK 
eCOClJT ATTAUeOTT CpOC Un6q3CtUKU 61162 etJOT- 

uooT jciMTAqpeniGKonoc otattuiau rApn[6] 

1 Paris 1311, fg]. i (pp. ^r^^ ^Ti) has tho title, [ore- 
nic.]T()AM| |neTpor,| |oc ii[TAqcA]ec jyA- 

fuijAenioc n]enicKo[noc] iicioott uxepeq- 
cuj]tu 3:«5Aq2e enecHT [eJnneieiT iiTUHxpeq- 
^Li^ye eiAtoAOH. Be</. fArnei tujiiot gtbo- 
noiocooT iiTAqciopu. Note that iu our fragt. the 
readers are addressed in the 2ad pers. pi. ; perhaps there- 
fore it is from another letter. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



79 



Avto AqxuiKiJ ii^ouiiT ij[con] eiio'i-^ooT 

llo[TaiT] BTBeOT Aq[xtUKu]+HATAUtOTII BTAI- 
TIA >ITAC|.XtUKU OTB^IHTC OHIAH lieC|AUA2Te 
iiTAO^ic crrcHe ^COOKOXCOKU UnOKClUUA eil()V- 
UOtrr SIkTBBOK ep^VIIOAIBBC UnACOBMC TAeOK 

An.xtuiiq i^ujne iio-i-^oov etjiiAnpoH.xeQ eiiTA- 
ropA iiiri nAoiuiT eoiuiiA Aqei etuiuq ticri 

OVKATA.VIKOC lieAipeTIKOC HqnApAPG BTeniCKO- 

nonne urn OAipocic iiiiciuoiiiAtioc iiai nro 
iin.uviic>n eiiTav()>vcic ATsqeAiBfic TAeenAeimr 
ftuiuiiA iiTut|(i-otiAiiTn iiTfr.'iiov AqKcrrq enA- 
tOT-'unnqBiuK nnetuB trroqBHK ersHHTq Aq- 
xooc [ojTpereiiie iiAq [ii]iiut.\akaiih u[uo]ov 
aycju Aqca2* . .'. iiraovca 2u . .'. . c ? uniciii 

A<| ...'.. AVIO IIIIIKUVOVKOVI AqAITOI UPUOOV 

iiiui«jec<!iu:iiAV Avci) ^K\nuo2:!JoiiiiT iicon Aq- 
xuiKiJ uqAiu unoi+A.\uoc' . . . Mrepeiieiue Ae 
epoq xoAqpiiApA iie(|aooc oruoiioti ^aot- 
con A.\.\A ^^A^uiiirr iicon Aiipt'iniipo euAxe 
Aiicrrtu^ \a nxtnri'H OTBoriai?<uR iiti.VA(| ijaii 
.T«<!TBU«-r TOTiJuntr/n ob<».\ eiinimieiiT otbo- 

nUIITAI^VA(| IIIKHIV HApA riAUOUC llll()'iT(} TAp- 

ne iiAuiirpfi ,\niifiKv.\iBOTO ah avu'reoop 
iLvqKiicxic iiofl uiioieAipfrriKOc niudo^^e PAp 

IIIIOOY OlOTtOr* OBCOK ^AIlApVUill OTBOeOII- 



187. 

Or. 8581A(15). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf (the first of quire e,) and a fragt., paged 
pke, PA ; pill., puM ; llJXlO^in. The text, 
in two columns of about 26 lines each, is 
written in an upright hand (cf. Ciasca, i., 
tab. viii.). Initials are slightly enlarged. 
The quire ornament is coloured red and green. 
In the Paris collection, Vol, 131*, fol. 41, Vol. 
1.31*, foil. 33, 47 are from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 



' cf>?<:uie? 



* P8. L 9. V. Ciasca, ii. 104. 



Rufus of Sh6tep^; Discourses on S. Mat. 
iii. 1 ff. (?) and iv. 1 . 

p. pKB. Prophecies, the service of the Law, 
the ancient stories (io-rd/oia) are no longer a 
mere letter, they are become spirit ; no longer 
types, they are become truth. The garment 
is no longer of camel's (hair), but of sheep's 
(wool). John's leathern girdle is the con- 
tinence (eyKpareia) which girds them that 
eat the Pascha (eTepeHeroTiou uniiAcvA 
3:muopoT uuoq) ; it is the seal nTcoujuo of 
the seed vessel {ayyelov a-nepfx.aTi,K6v). But 
certain say, We too are girded. Yet they 
are not girt with leather ; for those members 
(/icXos) are not yet subject to them. Let 
John's food be locusts and wild honey ; my 
Saviour eats the bread of life. Let the 
prophetic word alight from heaven, and not 
fly up like the locust ; but let knowledge of 
grace fly up and become a fellow-nursling 
:aBHpcAii^ with the air and seek out the 
invisible (ddparos). Let John eat locusts, 
the eighth of Pharaoh's plagues, and wild 
honey. Quotations ; Ps. Ixiv. 14, Rom. xiii. 
14, Mat. iii. 4, ih. iii. 7. 

p. piir[. Title, nuo[e^uo]Tii iiAorocR[AqJ- 
TAVoq iio*i ni(;o<t)oc ijotiot aha epoT(|)on 
nenioKonoc iixnoAic ^jiorn oqBUJA unovAi'- 

rnAIOII KATA UAOAIOC BneZpHTUII AOnO ilAI 
XOTOTO ATXITtI &C. 

For other sermons of this author, v. Zoega, 
pp. 616, 618. 

188. 

Or. 3581A(16). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf (the first of a quire), paged 
prTo, [pn«r] ; 11x9 in. The text, in two 



1 The body of the saint, i_i»-VI ij-i)j», lay i" the 
monastery of (^^1 ^1, near Siiit (y. Abd Salih ed. Evetts, 
foL 88a). 



76 



SA'IDIC MAmJSCRIPTS. 



columns of 26 lines in each, is written in an 
upright hand (cf. Ciasca, ii., tab. xxii., though 
there the script is more regular). Initials, 
moderately enlarged, are with stops &c., 
coloured red, or red and yellow. In the 
Paris collection, Vol. 131S foil. 16—23 are 
probably from this MS. 

From Ahmim. [Griffith.] 

The end of one Homily and the commence- 
ment of another, presumably by Rufus of 
Shotep, since the Paris fragt. is his. Possi- 
bly our leaf belongs to Zoega no. ccxlii. 
The first text speaks oE Christ as the pledge 
and beginning (ap-^TJ) of the Resurrection; 
the second, with the heading gabbaaikh {aafi- 
fiaTLKrj), treats of the praises of God sung by 
Miriam (uApieAu), the Virgin, Moses, David, 
Solomon (Tra/aoi/xtao-TTj?), .Jeremiah, who also 
counselled men to seek knowledge and salva- 
tion, as did Christ Himself in the gospel. 
Quotations ; Ps. xciv. 2, Prov. i. 8, Jer. iii. 22. 



189. 

Or. 3581 A(l 7). — Parchment; fragments 
of a double leaf, paged pjt, — jio ; 13 X 10 in. 
The text, in two columns of 37 — 40 lines 
each, is written in a small, rather unsteady 
hand {cf. Zoega, tab. v. 27 and Ciasca, i., tab. 
xii., though there is not much resemblance 
to either of these). Initials are ornamented 
with red and green, stops and the letter 4> 
with red. From the same MS. as Clar. Press, 
fragt. 30. In the Paris collection. Vol. 131*, 
foil. 96— 103, Vol. 131", fol. 46 are also from 
this MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From the Homily of Severianus of Gabala 
on the sixth day of Creation, {v. Migne, 
Pair. Gr. 56, 488.) The Oxford fragt. shows 
the beginning of this homily. 



190. 

Or. 3581A(18). — Paper ; fragments of two 
leaves, paged (pur,) |>ua ; (pTii.,) pun ; 6| X 
Sj^ in. The text, in one column of 15 or 16 
lines each, is written in a sloping, regular 
hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. xii. 3 for a. 
general resemblance). Initials, stops, the 
letter (|) &c. are in red. In the Paris collec- 
tion. Vol. 13P, foil. 76—86, Vol. 131^ fol. 
51 belonged to the same MS. These frag- 
ments have a palfEographical importance, 
since one of the Paris leaves is dated A.M. 
■H^ = A.D. 1058.1 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Severus of Antioch; from the \6yo<; liridpo- 
vLo<i numbered LX in the Syriac version of 
Jacob of Bdessa ("Wright, Gatal., p. 538,) but 
called the third in this version (Paris 131^, 
fol. 78). The 1st fol. deals with Elijah and 
the prophets of Baal (Add. 12,159, fol. 1166, 
col. 1), the 2nd refers to the actual metro- 
politan of the district, whom a gloss in the 
Syriac {ib. fol. 117a, col. 2) states to be Philo- 
xenus of Mabug.^ 

191. 

Or.3581A(19). — Parchment; a small fragt.; 
8fX5 in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an uneven, rather small hand (c/. 
Zoega, tab. vi, no. xxxv., though in our fragt. 
the letters are smaller and thicker). Initials 
are slightly enlarged, coloured red, and 
accompanied by coarse scrolls in red and 
green. The letter (\> is similarly coloured. 
In the Paris collection. Vol. 131', foil. 68 — 
73, 75, Vol. 13 P, fol. 78, Vol. 129", fol. IT, 

1 This MS. also contained (the •whole or part of) the 
Song of Solomon; v. Mems. de la Miss, au Caire, vi. 199. 

3 •^] .,^^CLiC> i,m.(^.\Qao^.^u::c usoKcac^AS^. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



n 



Vol. 129", foil. 71, 91, 127 are from the same 
MS.,' so also Zoega's no. ccxlviii. (r/. Light- 
foot, Apostolic Fathers,* pt. ii., vol. i. 108, 1 09). 
From Ahmim. [Bddge.] 

Presumably from a Homily or Epistle of 
Severus of Antioch, since all but one (129", 
f. 91,) of the Paris and most of the Borgian 
fragments are from those works. The other 
works preserved in the MS. were the Ignatian 
Epistles, in which the texts of our fragt. are 
not to be found. The passages here pre- 
served are addressed partly in the 2nd sing. 
fem., partly in the 2nd plur. They appear to 
deal with the benefits of obedience to God 
and with sobriety. The following sentences 
occur: — 

A-rtO ll<|Tp«T<maiA[T]o IIIIOTOTIIcnOV.VA[».o] 

epoor Avai irrofTiiJriiiiApAiwi iiiia(|[ri|)]c>c- 

TAI'lJA JJTOVAAB [co]ll OIJ AO OIIIAKTOI OXU- 
llOVflVpr«<: IITApKTO IIOVCOBTfl np<M| [ei[Tii- 

iiovAiKAiuiUA uT,\iuu>pa ziuc ouii[tro]uui:^o 

Op<M|. 

3fonp;"iAii(r[co] ?AeTM(| TnpA<o<^[a\Gl] uuo<| 
auATfi n[3 or 4 letter!*] (miiiT?AK. 

KAi PAP np[j^ii]oYA TA.\fi?nirrBA ii[civ]r.iA 
oepAi A-rto ii<|[c:a]ii:>i iiiieiiKa Tii[p()v] iiiikoc- 
uoc| 

192. 

Or. 3581 A(20).— Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, paged cor, coa, and two fragments; 
13|XlO^ in. The text, in two columns of 
about 32 lines each, is written in a regular 
hand (<•/. Georgi, Frag. Ev. S. Joh., tab. ii. ult.). 
Initials, stops, ornaments, the letter <h &c. 
are coloured red. From the same MS. as 
Zoega no. cxciii. V. also Georgi, l.L, clxvii. 
and 278. The fragt. Mingarelli, Aeg. cod, rel., 

» Vol. 129", f. 77, 18 publiahed by Amclineau, MCtru. 
it la Miu. an Cain, ir. 837. 



p. 106 ff,, though perhaps a copy of the same 
work, is not from this MS. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Shenoute ; from a Homily or Commentary 
on the Song of Solomon. The following are 
examples of the text (omitting the quota- 
tions) : — 

Fragt. 1, fol. a. (ch. v. 1) hai pap ac|;si- 
TOTeimioTiie unnApAAicoc t6kkahcia[I line] 
uijfiiAn]oc[T«].\oc e.vc|siiJOT^A.\ eunovArro- 

AIOII UlietillApCDllATA GBOA JITOOTOT llll(U|tlG- 
PATO lICnApOGIlOC GTOVH2 HCCl)<| LlllllfnorK 

[2 lines] [nflio]oiK uii[noiii]pn n(K|[cco]iiA 
uue uiinGc|ciioc| ototxai hat uiiiin(|(;pHT 

OreOACT OTIKITU OnepCOTB UlinG(|UltU IJAI 
TApilG IITACJOTIIOq UUOq eepAl CiAUIOT 21111- 
MApAAICOC OTBGIIAI (|npOTpGnGI IIOTOU IIIU 
OTUOTOVG GlJlIVr.T[lip]lOII miG\[piGTIA]llOC 
[eu]llGIKC)GIJtlC XGOVtOlJ etOTTiriTII IJA^'llUHSp 

IITCrrUCtO IITGTirl^O iiaciiht oyiou ijiiagiuiia 

CtO UnACIIOC| IITOTII-heO OBOA 2UnKApi1()C 
IIUIJ| 

p. cor. (vi. 4") unprpGnApoGiioc c|i iiiiGq- 

BA.\ nepAl eilTflKK.MIGIA IIAAIGTA GVIIOO,"HJ GepAl 
OII^A iV.V\.V CVHAIOII C!VCrtO;'IT GnGGIIT GVeiUliC 
UnO-l-20 I1III1GVU-|.\ IIGIIIApOOMOC I'Ap IIGGIIIIH 
IIOIITAV(|l UneilT UnOVIIVU<|)IC)C eTGAVIIOIIlG 
UnCK|UOOVO UlinG(|OVtO^^ AVqiTtJ (5?pAI tUlGV- 

2HT xuu'rapAiiA(| novBui &c. (vi. 4* — 6) 
(p. coa) nuiiinMonn riAi iitokk.migia iiiinev- 

BAflTICIIA IIIITnVtrillM GBOA eilllUVGTIipin>l 
AVtO I1IIAGIII [||]tAGKGGIG UlieO IIUnApUGIlOO 
CO lipptOIIG &C. (vi. 7, 8) TUIITUAKApiOCTG TAI 
IITGKKAHCIA OTTATO UUOC llO"l I'GIIGA IIIU 
IIApVAIOIl MimAKOII TCG lipptOIIG linillllTH 

iiKvpi2. iiTO nou|Toov iiovArrGAioii uniiiiT- 

CIIOOVC IIAIIOCTOAOC AVIO IIApKOG IIII.U)VKAC 
IIAI OTIITAV UUAT UIlGqTOOT HGTArrCJAIOII 
KATA TOTHnO eVXHK GCO TG(|TCTXOTU>TG UHGA- 
AAKHlie nGiUllTAGG ljripUct>IITIIC I1GT."1A2C6 2U- 
npAII UIITOHJU unci+oT IISto[uJUG. 



78 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



193. 

Or. 3581 A(21). — Parchment; 11 complete 
leaves ; ruled but not paged, though one (now 
fol. 8,) was the first of quire k^; 14^ X 11^ 
in. The text, in two columns of 32 lines 
each, is written in a regular hand (c/. Hy ver- 
nat, Album, pU. vii. 2, viii. 4 or Zoega, cl. iv, 
no. xvi.). To the outer edge of fol. 2, a 
leather tab was formerly attached. Four other 
leaves from the same book, one bearing the 
quire-mark ka, are catalogued under the next 
number. In the Paris collection, Vol. 130^, 
fol. 92 seems to be from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Homilies or Epistles of Shenoute. The 
same texts are for the most part to be found 
elsewhere; foil, la — 6a, col.l in MS. Glarend. 
Press. 20 and in Zoega no. cc. (c/. p. 491, 
TOA with our fol. 2a, col. 1), also in Zoega 
no. cxci. (c/. p. 443 ff. with our fol. 5b, col. 
2 ff.); fol. 8—10 in MS. Gurzon 109 b, toh— 
•VTv?^ and, as far as fol. 10b, col. 2 likewise in 
Zoega no. cxci. (p. 446) ; fol. 11 in Gurzon 
109 B, TcJA, -rqis. Four or five leaves are 
missing between foil. 10 and 11. 



194. 

Or. 3581A(22).— Parchment ; four com- 
plete leaves from the same MS. as the pre- 
ceding number (v. the description). Fol. 1 
is toe first of quire ka. None of the leaves 
are consecutive. 

From one or more Homilies. The style 
is clearer and Greek words are more plentiful 
than is usual with Shenoute. The heresy of 



1 Six foil, immediately following the Curzon fragt. 
(text = Zoega ccx*,) are bound with MS. 24 of Lord 
Crawford's collection. 



Manes (c/. fol. 4) is attacked in two of his 
known writings {v. Zoega, pp. 420, 450). 

Fol. 1. May (xod forgive His people. "We 
repent and grieve yet do not forsake sin. If 
God slew half the world, we should still sin. 
How shall we escape when that "great 
barbarian " comes upon us from whom none , 
is safe. . . . 

Fol. 2. Where will be our boldness in 
presence of the judge? None can escape 
death by vows of gifts or the like. MaXaKoi 
and sodomites shall be especially punished. 
Woe to them that kill themselves and others 
too and that strive and fight together ; for 
thus Satan rages within us. Call not such 
brothers but devils. . . . 

Fol. 3. Our troubles are less than our sins 
merit. Blessed art Thou that bearest our 
sins and troubles ! Thou art God, we are but 
earth and wither as grass. Blessed those 
whom Thou bringest under the power of the 
Holy Spirit, for they subdue the body beneath 
Thy yoke. The Lord is x/3>?cr7ds, and teaches 
His laws to His people. What is sweeter 
than Thy yoke or lighter than Thy burden ? 
All is sweet that Thou hast created. Thence 
we see that Thou alone art God ; we may 
not be idolaters. Marriage is sweet to us 
because of the begetting of children without 
TTopvua, . . . 

Fol. 4. How shall they hide from Him, 
the Father that made them ? He, the word 
made flesh, the true man, yet maintained His 
divinity. The wickedness of Manes' heresy. 
How should the builder despise his work ? 
How is God changed by coming forth from 
her He had created ? Contrast of Christ's 
heavenly glory and earthly humility and of 
the simple shepherds' faith with the rulers' 
unbelief. ... 

Quotations; fol. 1, Is. Ixiv. 6; fol. 4, Joh. 
XX. 17 and AiiArravoc ^as6 uneeniyooc 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



79 



xeeic2HHTe TUTA^seoeijy hhth iJOTuotr upA^e 
RAi otQ. {cf. Lu. ii. 10.) 

The following are examples of the texts ; 

Fol. 1. Aeio iieio QiJT(UB2 uuoK nAPAeoc 
erouu.viLir iiArAeoii xoiiorq Aiuie xeKAi- 

KAIOCTIIH TAP OCO HOG UnOTOeill UnpH UUATe 
All Un€3200T O'iTe OCO All llOe IIIITOOT UAT- 
AAT AA.\A OVeBOA eunOKOTOOIIITe ATUl TeKCTOU 
TtUII Ae OCO IIOO IIO'r^llAT OATTBTCOBq ATU) 
OCVAAUe. 

AI^OOC AIIOK XOOp^AII nilOTTe TpoeA? UUA 

ntoe eiiiiKAe mptj KATA XUipA kata tojm 
ii(|(UUK iiTnA:*ja uiinuTO oboa iitha^o hug- 

rO'CHZ liei{T(| TIIIIApilOBO Oil ATU> TIJMACA21UII 
All OBOA UnilOBQ. 

Fol. 2. XiXi lipUlUO OpilT lieOIITAlO OTpO- 

TcracAi oiAi iietoB oiicoo-rA^yo-r aii er- 
peYrMune uuoor ATjytono hat eooiiio 

erilAXIOOp llOA.\ACCA ?flllKOOTO orpovpBOA 

aiifmiiiT iicuMiv uiieoiiKonaipAcuoc op^^iAii 

OTOItOT AG Opirr O+IIOtplHpfl ATtt) O'ltJOII 
llll(J(|GIIHV OTIIAAV IIIIGC^GUpO XUGTIIApBOA 
OnilOV IICOIIApBOA All. 

oToai HAH XG[A]iiuapauoo'mi uavaaii 
?HiinApA<t>'rcic Aiiiiu|M}iifr.-Tii(iiinpM'r ao oh 

lieilTOVl %IOrCQGl HAH A'UAIIUOpUTlUOTH GXII- 
HOIMjpilV. 

nuniiKAniiA iiToppM uniurrro GTptMjnjieTc 
aXIIH?nOHOC UATAAT OTOunoruKoiiti {I. ^to- 
iiq ?) IIOO GiiTAiinrpA<t>M a'<m)c. 

Fol. 3. Aiioii AO Aiioii eoiiKAe con OHBCOA 
naoA Hoo HovoiiG con oiietoo-B hog iiovxop- 

TOC OUHIKMIV eApO<|. 

IIOKeAH PAp eOACr AVtO IIGKKOArAOOII TlipOV 
?ll^tOB Hill GTATA rtOTOBIMI ATU) OT^^KJYOeAOO' 
OBOA OTUOHOH 3:niinKGIITOAII .... A.V\A [cjop- 

zorotfiMr OH [iio-ijiioToroiie [ojpoii gboa 
eiiiiTAiMd THp<| iiAnovoniii iinpii iJiinooe 
ijiiiiiaov AV«o iiAiineoov iiiiiiov;*hjovo avio 
H?((M>v iiHiiGKOTa AV(o niioov iiTnuiipG eii- 

TUqO-IIIUI UIITU(|U'IHBtUK ZUnOKOVU2CA2IIO II- 



^COU UHHenpUl lieUOU UIIHKBO IJTHT UHHSkAUn 
HAHp UIJIlGK.\OOA6 UHHKOOTG THpOY. 

Fol. 4. KAH BT^AUpAniCTOC WO-| UeUTAT- 
KAKIA UUAIIHC TUHGVBAA GTSO) UUOC H06 

uneruuAT seHeepeniicrre nagi gboa eiiOT- 
ceiuG eioc GiyseeqcooTii xGiiiune nno'rr6 
lien npeqeeTBpiuuG gtuuav uiineqrGiioc 
THpq. 

195. 

. Or.3581A(23). — Parchment; two damaged 
leaves and a fragt., ruled for alternate lines 
and paged — , — (the last of quire \r); pin-, 
piiA; — , — ; 12^x9f in. The text, in two 
columns of 28 lines each, is written in an 
upright, regular hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. xi. 3, in which MS. the page-number is 
ornamented as in ours). Initials project but 
are not enlarged. In the Paris collection, 
Vol. 130», foil. 79, 85, 104 probably belonged 
to the same MS.' 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Shenoute ; from one or more Homilies. 
p. — . On idolatry and unbelief. The follow- 
ing are examples of the text ; 

XGIIOTBA.\ UUOOT IICGIIAV GBOA All UH GTUOV 
eilTHG GVUOT eunKA2 SGATGVJAH («c) ATCO 
TtOTH eCOTTll'iTII iyUlllG OnCA20T H GYRATACCG 

Avto OH €rnrA.\o"o h gvxi GnociiT gauhtg avuj 

OV6IIIO OepAi 3fGATGV2AH ^lOnG OnTAKO. 



1 Vol 130', f. 79 has the title CGIIOTOIOY Aoro'.* 

H. The beginning of the text is remarkable ; •I'ttl^i 

eilHO'I'ArrGAIOII GTO'iWAB UnGOVOGIjy TliptJ GIG 
?OVO GCG lipOUnO AVCO t^AXO ll?HTOr GIG 
eOTO oeUGilOllTG lipOUnG 7ClirrAIIAGiOT(J GTOV- 
AAB IITOII UUOOT ATCO irrAnGI,"JASG OHOAII 
«ipOI AiOlUG TGIIOT 2GIITGipt)UnO TAI UNUCAT- 

pGllGl ilO<t)GCOC. . . . The same is found in Clar. l^r. 
21 {v. llyvemat viii. 1,) which has also the texts of Zoega 
no. clxxrviiL 



80 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



eBOA AM xejHApenxoeic nuorre nnAuroKpA- 

TlOp O'tOIIT OIIOTOTHe 2HTO(|OIKOYUeiJH eTBG- 
IIGIITAqTAAV IllJpiUUe OnOVUTOIJ A2poq 2lOlO(| 

n^e utiniuijG umiimotb uurieAT uiineour 

LIIIMKOOTG THpOT AAiW ^^(0110 IIIU &C. O.^tA- 

p(inu()'rr« bi-itot e:xuiiKA2 otb{;Liihitatija2T(: 

UIIUUHTACCBHC IIIJZQ.VVMII LllipUlUe IIIU tlAT- 
HOITG OTOTUIJMT MUnOTJMOTGIT. 

ntuiJG uiJiJKoore Tupor iirATnToij {lege 
rAvnToii) uiJ26ii\u}UG'rroii (^wveuros). 

Quotations: Ps. x. 4, Phil. iii. 19, Jer. x. 
11, Is. Ivi. 11 (where dfoiSets = uatbaa), Ps. 
cxiii (cxv). 17. 

p. pur. On unbehef and heresy, vigilance 
{v7](f)ei.v) and mutual help, this being no time 
for countenancing error (ciopu). The writer 
also condemns another result of " this empty 
hope (eXTTts)," namely, the casting lots as to 
who shall go to (other) districts and the 
like, or when they seek to marry their 
children (to see if) they shall be successful. 

The following are examples of the text ; 

eeiiptUUG GTCOOq GTCtOUiq U2GIIK00T6 xo- 
GVIIAXOOC XGAIICIOTU GOTepOOT GBOA eilTUG 
AVCO AIIGiUG Seiljyupc IlllGTO'rnpOcljMTGTG 
IJAV IIAUOT Auf 

UApOVGI IICCXo[oc] IIAI U UApOVXo[oc] 
GTCIOTU lUri UGTCOOTII IIIIGVeBUTe IIAOIUOC. 

p. pilA. [oTI|]k62U1B Oil OTeB[oA]nG eilTGI- 
eOAUIC IIOTUJT GT^yOYGIT GpGTGIUIITCOU (JTU- 

iiAT CT[c]unoTXiCBco G[poc] Gipe uuoq 

GTGIIAIUG XGCUC|IKAHpOO H GIIUKAIipOC GepAl 
IIIIOTIIABCOK OeCJUVlOpA H 8GUKO?BUT6 SGCGIIA- 
GOO-mi U IIGT-h UIIC'CJOOpG lieAl UUUGTsi'eiUG 
IIIIOT^IUpG Xg[cg]|IAUATG At[cju] 86IIKGe[BUTG] 
UTCI2G. 

p. — . Narrates the reproaches and threats 
which the writer had addressed to an evil 
doer or unbeliever, apparently in an exalted 
position. The following are examples of the 
text ; 



npiUUG UKpoq eilUG(|;^AXe UUUGqeBIITG 
TUpOT AKeApGe TCOII 6nGIITAKXOO(| SOIltllAUe- 

xiipn Au Gxu u? [about 6 letters Ap]vHroc| 

nGXA[<| A(! Ii]tO(| IIAI 2ll[nTpG(|]TUJUT UpOU 
[eu]nGnpAIT[tl)piOu] UTGpGTAIIArKU CtOK IIUOIJ 
GTpaUGI OTnt)AIC GTBGIIIITAneiirOUCUU iioTcrc 
CpOOT UeUTC XGUnpBCUK GUUKKAIliptUUG CBOA^ 
UTOOTC| XCUUGKXIUi."JII1G GAnGMTAIIUOOiyGCrC 
eURGqpAU 6TOTAAB GIIKU) UeTUU GpO(| GipG KATA 
UGTC|0TA30T GATOTSAI GRUOT ATtO AC|TpGV- 

Bc^iiuGiiinG u?iit[6v] ATKAAT OBOA. 

UAAIGTA GUTKOVOT eiU(0(| IJUA^pUnO'U)IIT 
IITOprU UnCTKClO^ UUO(| GTP(;()(|0TK gboa 
eilOTCTGnU A.V\A 6(|KIU UUUA IIIIGUTAnGqOTlO^ 

^tone exu)0'r GTpGvpppo gtpgtsikba iiikjto 

I1ATIJA2TG Gpoq GTpUKGGUKO UlieUKG GTO 
UeueAA UAq. 

196. 

Or. 3581A(24). — Parchment ; two leaves, 
one paged pur, pu.v; 12f X 10^ in. The text, 
in two columns of 31 lines each, is written 
in a somewhat irregular and peculiar hand 
(c/. Zoega, pi. iii., no. xv., but our fragt. is 
more finely written). Initials are slightly 
enlarged. From the same MS. as Clar. Press, 
fragt. 20 (pp. TAA — tua). In the Paris col- 
lection. Vol. 130^ foil. 1—6, 15—17, Vol. 131^ ■ 
fol. 56, Vol. 129^^ fol. 128 are from the 
same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Shenoute ; Homilies. The Oxford foil, 
contain (p. taa) a passage given by Zoega, 
p. 491 from no. cc, p. toa. 

Much of p. piir is scarcely legible. The 
following is the text from the last words 
of col. 2 : uTGieG ou uuu;youuG uuiitkac 

UABAAHTGI UUptUUG GTpUC ATUJ GTpOGIC 
AAAA G^JAqKATAprGI MTOq IIIJ.VAIUCUIl eUUeiGG 
UIJTGOAi+IG UUOTIIOUOUII AIUAV AUOK [lieGIl]- 
2T() Uu[?GIIUAg] (p. pilA)-nopK AVtO ^GIIUACG 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



81 



uweeiiKGTBiiooTe eneoHTonoc e^xeoTiieHT 
eiioGi e-roriou »iiicot enTAvei eBOA ij2htov 
xeunoTcrnevuAo-fGuoT aixooc ohtioc atio 
AieiuG xeijptuuotie 6T«ipe MunupiiciA cboa 

I12HTOT H eBOA eiTOOTOV UUIU UUOOT ZUHA- 

pA«|)Tcic iiiu uuiiTAiriAV xeceeptTptue UnTBBO 

UHTUinriAV TAITfJ OO eUTATXOOC SGIIO+TXH 
UtlACGBIIC liApCrpiUe ATtU XGUIl.VAAV IJAIIA 

UTO+TXH ijii[Aca]Biic. Col. 2 of this fol. is 
only partly preserved. 

The text of the unpaged fol.; [ova] 
eqiiKOTK 2[iuHii]q kgota e(|ovtuu iiiig(|- 

llOVe KGO*:-A GCIOrtOO-ll llllOV()UC| ATUJ e<|- 

iiiupK iJijKJiiG eGiiKoure orKtuiic: iiiiGVGpirr 

Kecrr-A o<|(|<iMro iiCAnac|xoGic nniKGeovGnoiiH- 

poll iitp-ufco GnfrrcAAii;'! iiiic)<| iiiiimgtiia.'vooc 

All xouopcoove' UOII iiaiiovov iiotii?iitov 

t 
Ae KAKtuc eoviino iikiuibo oh ;iimiiiapa- 

nriiA ATto ToiMriiiov«oe emrrorioc gto-iwab 

[xjaovAr* uuiiia[To okJ'jaiiaooc xguii ov- 

iioTA UOII eqcurru oiiyiAso eiiqGip[o] uuoq 

All KOOTA nqctUTU All KOOTA g[p]mOTO KGOVA 

eqo iiKpoq iipGcpcitroA koova iiiiogik kbota 
iipo<pciii(roiic KOOTA e<|:*Kip^p IIIIOreiTOTUMI 
eirrfH{iiiiTATC(tmi emiKooTo gvovuju iiiuup^ 

lllieVGpMT eilTOIU-IIIAltllG oil UUOOT llOTtOT 
eTCeOTO*I*OpT ATtU nptUUO liptOUG eilllGTp- 

uose KATA Taf|Bfrra atio t(sc?iug ToceiuG 

KATA TOCUIITACe (fol. b.) BMC IITIlfcO All 

e+irioiiT uniio-rro uo:*iak p<o taito oo gt- 

rKHJn ATCO OrpeOTO AT«0 IIA:i lieO GIIIIApBOA 

erperxooc xgiiiii uoii h hmi uiio-oeiuB sHiiq- 

XIIK All OBOA lieilTOT TlipOT UX\ICTA IIG(|- 
OTCIACTtipiOII ATtU GIIAOfOC OTOTAAB tlllOr- 

pA<t>H iipuiue Ae enieiiTOT no iiGrnpoiini 
UATfia eppuiiAO eiiiiATGii(t>T<:ic HOG iiiifrroTH; 

TlipOT lieilTCn* eilcriTBBO IIIIOVIlllTUAKApiOC 
OAllAAII AG AIIOII irrA.\AIIUOpOG ;ilUIIApA(t>TCIU 

♦;tut»i ii[To]q sooiisg[o]t a.v\o iiiio<r mil 

IITAIIAilO<rTOAOC GTOTAAB XOOC GTBMMT(| OTGll- 

' •. Peyron, Gram, 174. 



Kocuoc THpf|ne xoiieeuoKeTH ah hiiotb 

2I2AT UUATO HeTII2HT(| AAAA OTHiye OH eiB.VXG 

GTenAine xeoTiipuiue iieHTt) iioe UHAn-eAoc 

ATUJ OTIipCOUG HOG UHAIABOAOC AAAO IITOHOC 
GTOTAAB GTH^ASe GTBHHTOV H GKHAXOOC OH 
GIIGTOTH2 H2HTOT SeCeOTOlie GBOA 110"l H^'JUpG 
UnilOTTG UIIH^HpG. 

197. 

Or. 3581A(25). — Parchment ; two leaves, 
paged (a) — , ?b and (/3) aF,, ah ; 11 X 8^ in. 
The text, in a single column of 22 — 25 lines, 
is written in an upright hand greatly resem- 
bling that of no. 214 belmv. Initials are en- 
larged. The Curzon MS. no. 110 and in Paris, 
Vol. 130», foil. 23—32, 84, 125, Vol. 13P, 
foil. 79—81, Vol. 131«, foil. 71, 72, 112, Vol. 
129", fol. 97, and possibly Vol. 129", foil. 
10, 11 are from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

o. From a Homily upon usury. The fol- 
lowing is a specimen of the text ; 

npouG I'Ap GT+ ounce uno-n'JA[AT] OqiJAt AH 

UnOTt'lAAT GTRGOT X\.\A GTBGTUHCG GTCjlJO'lOjyT 
GBOA eilTC Gi'JUMIG pUJ 0(j;"IAIl[Tu]HTUHCe 
eeOTII liqTIlAAC llOTKAIct>A.VAIOH liqA'lUHCG OH 
UUOC CGCOOTH AG OH IIO'I llKGnpO(t>HTH(: 
XGOTUHTUAKApiOC HOt Un2HKG liqTUXI HTOOXq 

H eAioc[i'o]ii tU'ZlU epoK gt^bbiuj hhghtat- 

TAAT HA<J. 

Quotations ; Mat. v. 17 and some inexactly 
from the Old Test. 

The end of the homily is preserved and it 
is followed by this rubric, referring apparently 
to what came after it. ocoo TueeciiTcj hkt- 

piAKH GXUnOTtOlie GBOA UllGcfoG CIHOTOIOT 

AoroT ^ HAoroc. {Cf. no. 144 above, 
fol. o, Z. 9.)^ 

1 The Paris fragts. show other rubrics ; e.g. COT KA 

IITUIBG TGT^H HTeriApOeilOC CIHOTOIOT AO- 

M 



82 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



/8. From a Homily on the cleansing and 
healing power of Christ's blood and the 
need of cultivating virtue and seeking for 
the true bread of life. The following is a 
specimen of the text ; 

OAiiGiuc tre xeAnxofiic pppo eBOA zun^fi 
Birro(| pcone nppo atco enjMHpe unppo 
niio-i^e nGT^oon nexiiAiytone ^Aenee eAUHij 
untop O'e xeiioT erpeiisiiiVAr epppo eueeuj- 
BHVO enAMOTOT nexpetOB enetjKA? iiAcei 
iio(3iK ATto (jMASice u[neq]xiioov use (5tch2 
iiToiee ere otoii ijiu erpecoB enet|cu)UA 
qiiAXice uneqxiiooT eneeu^yAHA UHeeuuHCTiA 

MMecniUllTIIA UIJAIKAIOCrUH MIU ATOJ CGMACei 

unoeiK UU6 To ncxc. 

Quotations; Ps. cix. 2, Mk. xiv. 24, Ps. 
Ixiv. 5. 

198. 

Or. 3581A(26). — Parchment ; two almost 
complete leaves, ruled and paged [ie], k and 
Ko, a; 12^ X 10 in. P. k is the last of quire 
B. The text, in two columns of 30 lines 
each, is written in a regular character (v. 
Hyveruat, Album, pi. viii. 4). Initials are 
somewhat enlarged and ornamented with 
small and neat scrolls partly in red. 
Leaves from the same MS. are Curzon 
no. 109, foil. 7—14, and Crawford 6 foil, 
following no. 24, all of which are paged 
consecutively, toh — fqr and Ttje — vq-. 
The Curzon fragt. contains writings of 
Shenoute (p. xq = Zoega, p. 449) ; the Craw- 



rOT, XKTpiAKT UnUOrp OeOTH do., COT KO 

[|j]ue\ip n^A MAnA nO"U)A who ie called in the 
subsequent text nAClcox iiArAOoc neiiXA<|cuuoMX6 
miiCTiiAriorn. Vol. 129", fol. 97 has perhaps the 
title of the whole; eeiiuepoc 6BOA ^iiiJAoroc 
urioiieiuix bxctaab aha ^yHiiorxe nenpoc|>H- 
XHC HAi exnpenei wo^yor 2ii| luniiuoo* 
IJJ4A jaAoni 



ford fragt. has the text of Zoega, no. ccx*. 
In the Paris collection. Vol. 130', fol. 120, is 
also from the same MS. 

From Ahmim, [Griffith, Budge.] 

From a Homily (1) admonishing and re- 
proaching monks for unchastity, (2) on the 
true love of Christ, quoting Joh. xxi. 16, 
Heb. xi. 13. Possibly the two leaves are 
not from the same homily. The style is not 
that usual with Shenoute, being clear and 
simple and containing a large proportion of 
Greek words. 

The following are examples of the text ; 

Fol. 1. exBGOT iirAicoAiie am xeeK^oon 

XU)II to npiOUO 6XUOTOTX UUOq UATAAq 
2IJIie2BHT6 UnAIABOAOC UlIIJCA't'lJOCr lieHAIKIA 

ATto UNiiGAnivpoiioc eKfrOOA6 unecxHUA Ull 

BKOTH? UIIIIAAIUtOIJ GKeipG UMeT2BHTe UH 
GKOTHe UIIIIAAIUtOII GKOipB IJIJ6T2BHT6 UH 

eKOTii? All uueoiJArreAOG ATto zgijcmht 

BTOTAAB. 

ATiiexncAXAiJAC eBOA eijxne scAqKtoxe 
ijCAoe ijpueqBoxG iipaat ag 2tott)K ATto 

UryOKOT 6BOA ?IIUnApA<|)TClC IICeSIXK e^OTM 

euAT e^se ^yinene xeiiAi ^inene ctoxu epooT 
eie 3ine uoTHpne aat ^ine tre gxuaat 
nptoue iJAKAOApxoc tixueeTe euAMAAiutou 
iJiJAT (Jiu ATto exueeTe aij euAUArreAoc 
MOTOTMOT M[oT]tox. The fol. ouds with 
a reference presumably to 1 Cor. vi. 9 
(/iaXaKcJs). 

Fol. 2. unqxooc utri neiixoeic xeciutoij 

n^Hpe MItOSAIlllHG KU6 UUOI SCO UAI lieGIIKH- 

noG petoB g26u[k]a2^ KexeeiiHGi H peeiiKce- 

BHTe MXei?6 6BOA AIJ SOGeOOT GM^AIjpnptOiyG 

ATto UGXIIAee OAT UMIJGXO^AAX UUOOT AAAA 

? 
GjyATiytOnG MAN HOGG GUiyAIJXAJMOOT G . . . 

XOTpeOTGSIGG GpOU IJCGpXne OII62BHTe GU- 

XATXA2UH GpOOT. 

1 Or [gu]a2? 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



83 



199. 

Op. 3581A(27). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, ruled and paged t^a, t^b ; 11 X 9 in. 
The text, in two columns of 28 lines each, is 
written in thick, regular characters (c/. 
Hyvemat, pi. viii. 2). The initials are en- 
larged. From the same MS. as Clar. Press, 
fragt. 24 and Paris, Vol. 130», foil. 9—11. 
The present leaf follows immediately on the 
last of these. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Shenoute ; Epistles. The following is the 
text ; [+TirT]i«HT tiiieflticiiiiv aycii eeiiutuiK) 
uiixAxa iiiiTBBO iiimie fi^^xnTtmiu aii iiee 

ll?nii;illllO IIIIA?|>AI ?IIIKV?IIT AVtU e()ll|H(Hia 
aiCOOVII All IIIIOOV liKl ll<miK|>ltlA <>l.\(l)l AVIU 

?ijcirToc>crr?a ah irrfiTiiAiin j)vim»ai+i«: iitiiku- 

piA AVtU IIAIIArKII lliIT(l|MinAI>|-()(: IIMIIOTrO 
IIAtririTII «TIH)Tt>V All IICVTIipi'll imiMV 

iixitrrii OTRniKmiiiiiTACdBMc urpetiYo^iir* uii- 

IIAII?flOII()(: IIATIM)-iT« II IIA;*» II?" IITCOTII 
TUTIIApBOA «!|H)i; Tltpi'll imillV .\I!<IVIIK(1|>AII 

uiitimi xtHioiiAV'tx: einA|i»fiiic>i: nfinrrr atiu 

IIAp4HlllflO llCeiUO UTilTlieOOV UIIIIATA.\AC «BOA 

3ca?nii?Bin-(3 iitbiiii pipip iKmrriioipij iiiifutv 

All llArAAV TUV<^V(:IC l'A|>Tn AVtU uiiovpiioc- 
BOA A.V\A (p. Tyr) IIAII.\.\IIIIUIIIIfl fllApAK.\.\ai 
AT(U (III -fllAIIApAKA-Xni IIIIIKl'.TO li;'IAII?Tliq 

eTp4M|4tM) iiAi iiqi ?Aiiiio(rii<i«r ii iiirruTiiiKxr- 
iiofr iiijfii iieirrov iiai otuckaii.\a.\<iiiiiu urpo- 
p<uuo ctirrii opoor o^mxmikhik^w iwp iieiiT 
etiovAai iiAi nrpAOVO bboa iiiKmiTuiHH: iino 
iiTAi.Yont: iip.v? iicoM AV(() np;'iiiii(i miiitoov 

nTBOIlfSTKIHIIIIIIKIl »ll(i?BHV(l IIIIKAKU .\(1<1V- 
MApeOVOKAKI] IIApA IIKAKO (millAV AVtU (IT- 

ptrrptivA iitrt-tirr iiiiiikak(i iiauiitii tiiAtrtu 

OH AVUI llfllAKIII All (ITBdIKlTKOIIIttllini fSIIK?- 

Birra iinnvnaiii xntsviiApetivtitivtxsiii iiApA 
novtMiiii iiii(}?Biivn iiovnoiii trrtjvtupfj iiiioov 
AVti) irrptivpovA iiovttrr uiiiiovotiiii eiiTuiiTO- 
po MuiiiiVa tjiitipailUA :^o| 



200. 

Or. 3581A(28).— Parchment; a complete 
leaf (the first of quire Ib,) and two fragments 
(from the last of quires r and iTi), ruled and 
paged — , — , ptit;, poH and cmi, crTTi;^ 
13^X 11 in. The text, in two columns of 30 
lines each, is written in an upright hand (c/. 
Ciasca, ii, tab. xxi). Initials &c. are accom- 
panied by fine ornaments in yellow, red and 
green. Pp. tihj — rjr of the same book form 
no. 22 of the Clar. Press fragts.* In the 
Paris collection Vol. 130*, foil. 95, 96, 106, 
107, Vol. 130S foil. 41, 69, 107, Vol. 131', 
foil. 45 and in Cairo no. 8007 are from the 
same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Mykrs, Budge. Horner.] 

From a Homily or Instructions to monks, 
by Shenoute {v. the Oxford and Cairo f ragts.). 
It gives rules for the distribution of food- 
allowances, for washing, for the gathering of 
fruit, which is not to be committed to children, 
for the conduct and duties of the puiiHi, 
directs the punishment and expulsion of 
brawlers and reproves the neglect of the 
sick.' The following are specimens of the 
text; 

p. — (quire r). o-i-rti iiiioiKmn-eAeTiiv •!• 
iiAV 6BOA eiimriTo ovtvopo'c fApiu: iiiitn'- 

' The volume whence thia came was therefote not the 
first of its series. 

» These pages contain a passage (p. Tiii.) important 
for the history of the author, whom we may presume to 
be Shenoute from the title omaioc ciiiovoiov of the 
subsequent composition ; aaaa n(:i:'ioiiiiT ii^iiaav 

(JTBtilKrn'HOIHl iniTAIIKAAV «i?pAI eilllfilTdllOC 
llllllCAiinillOO' IIOVtMli;'! AlHTAIinil^'ipil lUntUT 
(JTOVAAB IIKtlTK AVtt) Oil ll(!IIKnU(!?(:ilAV IKUtUT 
OTOVAAB I1IITA(|IIK<»TK AVtO IJIIIIHA?(U IKHUi 

iipoiJius iiiiiic;ATp(!iiA(miHii iipttiijo ui e?ovii 

OIHilBIOC AVtO '|-||(}(;\IIIJA ?KU(U(|. 

* This MS. should more properly have been placed 
beside no. 168 above. Several passages however of 
Olar. Pr, 22 are purely homiletical. 

M 2 



84 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



IIApnAI nOTOYHAXITq OpOor eVlUTAAtJ HAT 
^lllieT^OOn eilTAIAKOIIIA ATtO eTMAjyiHG M- 

ciooT CBOA eiTurifiiuiT iiueiTonoc AVIO eBOA 
eiTiiTUAAY iiTcviiArtorH eT2un+ue eriyAMCTM- 
^(Hipcuue 6A'nra>oTM eroTcou atbiok 6boa 
csnuA uneoi eTBeeiAuercrix uupcoovl 

Javu) om eqlTq uuav h uupcuue coovu h 
<ruo'ou etrpH M oi*m2ht eruyine eTuiB?. 

p, pot,. AYU> IJMeTTH:^ AeAOT^HU eO'COA H 

(iKtoTq nea3B Au ueeujyHpo^Hune ncor eeorii 
II OBOA iioe uneTKcore (? lege KcuTq) atiu 
piJiiHi iiiu eTMA^ytJune 6Too"pA2T ueoTn ii- 

ll6YHi UOrOY TAP AUH6 lieieBHOTB XH^piC 
llOtr IJAtlArKH IJTATKABICTA PAp AN UUOOT 

epHAnuA unpo atco iiahua unoroore atu) 

IIAIIKApnOC IIHiyHIJ AYU> IIATAIAKOIIIA AVtO 

oiKOT eneicA UMHAI ?ll?6HpOOV^ nuotot 
AIIII6 AAAA 6TpeT6IUe S6eTO IJA^ M26 UlJII- 
piUUe MTATfTAAUJOT epOOV. 

Hiiopioue + eptoue eunApAu h 2iitaa4)opuh 
eiTeeiioTO-epioB HToq KeeAAT {lege h nToq 

K(!eilAAr) H 6PA2TOT eSUnKA8 eetOU 6XUJOT 
tJIOli; ATtO oil ei^AIIUOT. 

p. poH. epjyAMOTpcoue ei eepAi eTiyioiie h 
oTceiue .... neriJAAueAei eqiuneTpooT^ ew- 
iieTPH^ epooT H IJCeO-MTOT eTKtou^ H eTxcu 
Liijoc seTiJMBSiiex h xeuii^yo-ou uuoi eqi 
eAnecToi unex^oon uuoq eTUAsniooT. 

p. cFTh. ATtO XBATpeOTO GUIITH UUTACG 

iipoune BTeuooc ezpAi uhotpaktot exiieeuuA 

IIIIKOTK AT(0 XeATXI 20T0 6206 OOGpOC 

iJXUMOue urpAcjjH eTAnocTH[eir.6 oJuoot. 



201. 

Or. 3581 A(29). — Parcliment; an incom- 
plete leaf and a small fragt. ; 12jXll in. 
The text, in two columns of 31 lines each, 
is written in regular characters which in- 
cline slightly to the left (c/. Ciasca, i., tab. xi., 



though this shows a finer hand than ours). 
Initials are enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Epistles to a monastic community. The 
style points to Shenoute as the probable 
author. 

The following is the text ; 

Fol. a. HTAIJIU J^tOCOT UUeTOTA^e MAT 
liTAOlU pO-pCOe AISOOC AIIOK 2C6HtlJAT All 
6KeeUJB IICAKAAC :X6IJII6p(006 0T6006IK ^U- 

ueicTiiArconH eiuHxei eouA eTTHiy hat atco 

6TUKAAAAT U2MAAT IJTOOTOT B^ATOTOUOT 
BI^AHSOOC SBAAAA UCB'I" IJAT UnBTOTIIAOTOUq 
UnilAT IITBTXpiA H06 I1IJ2U2AA 6p6U202AA TAp 
pOT OBTO UZOeAA llll[xi]oT6 BBOA eilllTO 
[lljuBTCIIHT epAl[lj]2HTN II6TCe[o]T[op]T 6IT6 
eOO'iT [biJtB C2IUB ATO) [ijJoBIJAXIOTe Oil .^ 

OBiKBTtOiy [ec^^AiJ^tone eT[p6]iiAAq cuotii 
TAP 62Apee BTOTjop ugoTo Bii [2 or 3 letters] 

20TAI1 BOBrBpSHBTUAIIOTq IIIU ATCO nOlllipOII 
UIU IIHT BBOA lieilXq 6K^AII2cVp62 Bpoq H 

eK^yAiiTUZApee epoq bi^axb Bneiix ub^xxhtxii 

on XBIJOT 'hZOp^y TAP 1121 IX ATtO BjyXB AX6- 
X6XII6IU6 BTgtOB epAl 8llll6IXOnOC 6UnAXAAq 
BIB XeXIIIIABlUe OH XBIHApOT HOB TAp 6'H"CO 

exBeic exBBuJ oh h fiiA-l-t;o ah ATtO BjyXB- 
ha[k]oti h +20ot| [10 lines.] 

Fol. b. HAPAnH 6X6[x]huotp uuoc euzeii- 

HOtr UUppB eUn^AXB ATtO 2UnAUAZX6 6U- 
n6HCOTHIieXeHOTCH6 H H6XHn epOC UB^AK 
6XBXHUBBT6 lieCHHT XBeiXUHA^AI HHOAI+IC 
UHlJpOOTjy 6X2IStOI eXB6HBI2BHT6 BXJIBOA 6XSI 
620TH BI12IIK6 BIOB^ BRBXIipHUBBTB ATtO 

oTne HBixTnoc eiuHXBi hxb nptouB n xBceius 

HOT jpAl H2HXH U6I6IUB X6[cB];ytOH6| [10 

lines.] 

2BHCAPKIKOII HpUJUB II6TOTHe UHHBTBpHT 
e2,BCXBI AH BXpBTXAUB HBTCOH 6X0 HHOtT 
6pOt)T UAAICXA HBTGItOX SBnBK^yHpB ^tOMB H 
XBKiyBBpe H n6KCOH H XBKCtOIIB ATIO KAII 

BneqeitoxHB uiixBtjUAAT h uiizeoiioceqpeoTe- 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



85 



eipo iiiiAi Avui ereTBeoT iiTeTiiATAUoei <\m 
iiuiiMiie enovtu urieir'tuue ueHTu avcu xe- 
iiiuiie H Te-i"2e iiroq aiitg tai eATHii ei?HM 
p<o epooT ereriio ii[at]cooth s6+trnj[e] 
une'j^iiie 2u[iiA]eHT Avto 2u[nA]iiiiA e^ore- 
ZAi z [3 or 4 letters] nevcuiuA ii2M[T]TH'rTij 
e'rtriii[e ujnj'Jino unGT[iiii]KUTK atui n[eT]- 
iiA-h uii«(|nii[A] eiiu'ix tiic. 

The Fragment, fol. a.' [ii]inrJAC|TG [•n]u 
ATUi iiAiiiiroiic iiiiptuue [o]ii:saiiiiogi iihgt- 

iiA^rr HAUe ATIU UTCA:!40 IJAH TIlllACp eAIIGS- 

nio irrecBtu una oiiiiorii -h^iiiu (ipiuTii thptm 

OIC ri2.\.\U AITIllKlUVq :*lApiUTIJ IIKGCOn Giioiie 
I'GIIOITO IICGGI GBUA eiTOOTTH'jTIJ IIAII ?UTUJT 
tl?MT IIIU UlieiUB IIIU GIIAIIOrq AllMIOC [lie]A2 

iicon Avto aiica[?c] xoeApcv [gpiu]tii| In 
the 2nd col., the beginning of another letter 
headed oiiakuu| (o/ioud;). 

Fol. b., col. 2. iifM) iiornoAic apGii[oc]coBT 

:»p:M<Up TA[lTe] OO UlipiUllO GTGIiqpeiUB All 
TtlO'l'TKirCIIG IIA^MIMIT IMTt IIOTOTlUpX UUOII 
lieilTOV IIIIIMIIII IIHOi:iAJCO ^•00'^UA^*fT GIIOTUJ^ 
IIT04| fipBO.X IIAIIG OII(miA:*IT MAI GTUIIAT 

xaiiTa)[i'] iicGpoK?*! eiiovK[to]eT GUGqCOJVT* 
ATtu xGiiuimicr iiuouopor iiea[ii]:^OA en- 
poKeo[r]*| 

202. 

Or. 8581 A(30). — Parchment; two com- 
plete leaves, paged pox., pun ; pnr, pnA ; 
13| X 10^ in. The text, in two columns of 
about 30 lines each, is written in an upright 
hand (cf. Ciasca, i, tab. xi, Hyvemat, pi. xi, 
4, though our fragt. has several peculiar 
features, e.p. a rightward projection at bottom 
of a, a bend in right leg of a, a, x). Initials 
are enlarged but plain. From the same MS. 

' It ia doubtful which tide is the Recto. 

* In Mat. iii. 13, Lu. iii. 17, lU^U. 

* Of, Mat xiii. 30. 



as the Crawford fragts. 34, 28, 23a (in this 
order paged He — ^), which contain the same 
texts as Zoega, no. cci., due probably to 
Shenoute ; for in the Paris fragments Vol. 
130', foU. 76—83, Vol. 130^ fol. 62, Vol. 131*, 
fol. Ill, Vol. 13P, foil. 91, 110, Vol. 13r, 
fol. 38, Vol. 129", fol. 130 which are from the 
same MS., Shenoute is named as the author.' 
Further, MS. Cairo 8006 is pp. pje — po«r of 
the same and contains letters of Shenoute. 
From Abmim. [Budge.] 

From one or two Homilies or Epistles, 
presumably of Shenoute, on God's mercy, on 
sorrow at the sins of others, on the refiner's 
fire and the need of working at the improve- 
ment of our characters and on unprofitable 
varieties of trees as types of sin. The fol- 
lowing are specimens of the texts ; 

p. pot.. xciiiiei7ce2A20'G m^axg uuuTuurpG 

UnilA UnilOTTG GTBenKU) GBOA IJUGMMOBe 

ntuii TOMOT necAeiUM gboa uijximo'oik: 

UllllKOnoUHpOII TlipOT. 

p. pOH. lirepGKOOTA AG CM G(|XU> UUUU 

Gpnq rsGiiA^HG TGqoTciA UMiie(|\pnuA eqiiii 

GIlOXlUpA GTUnCAIlBUA XOOC XGAICIUTU CeAe 
li:4A3CO GBOA eiTlieA2 GTKAOMrOI UnG^IAXG BUIK 

oeovii anA2iiT OIIG2 uee mm^axg ijtaiciutii 
opooT unoiuA UTAixooc iiAq ziuurr iJTGi?<i 

XGeeiltUII2 UGllllG M^AXG UIIXUGIC GTOTXCI) 
UUOOT eUUA IIIU. 

p. piir. GTi oil nKU>8T G'r^AiiTuqinoqpoov,"! 

lIGqXGpO GYAG UOqpOTOGm OTAG UG<J+?UUU 
OTAG oil UGVnOCeGIJOQIK GBOA MZIITq II 2GIIA(| 
neAT AG oil eOUAIlUC UMIIIIOTB COpZlOB GpOOV 
GII^HAIIXOOC AG XGUG^AK IIAI XINOO' llCOTBGq 

Gpoor All ecu Qpoor xGCGiiice uuoor eioov 
euiiKco?T. In the margin, in smaller script ; 
GjcunKtoer. 

1 Vol. 130*, f. 62 (p. TAA), has TAnoKptcic OT- 

BGUriASG MTAOGOAtOCIOC OAOT^ 3COOGOT. Bei/. 

ciiioreioc narceAi ueGOAtucioc. 



86 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



RKtoer ueu ^Hoon eueuAAV miu uTAnxoeic 

COMT(| lieilTOT AAAA OK^AIIKAAT MOVMOCT 
IIVPOIIOC H ;*JABOA UHOrOM MAei 6BOA HeUTOT 
lllieKKIU epOOT IJTeiee OU UeOVO TUUTIIO'iTG 

uniio'iTe nnAUTOKpATiup euptuuG uiu. 



p. pnA. oTiieeiiuiiio ii'SHij jyoon ercAecr- 

AtUCT BMAIJOT M6TKApnOC AIJ H BTO UATKApilOC. 

OTri26NKGUiiie euicuci ii^Hii ^oon epcnoT- 

KApnOC TCTHT AH GBOA ePTHpq OTAG OH 
GUqpeOTO^yHn Georil ah TAITG BG H2GH6I0T6 
HCGJ'JAAT AH HpnGTHGTHAHOTq GTCOBjy AG 
UUOOT GHBT^HpG 2HHeTHOBe UHHGTSHp gU- 
UHT^AqTG HIU HCG+CBIO HAT AH. QuotatlOTlS ; 

Ps. Ixxxiv. 2, ib. xxxi. 1, 2, Mt. ix. 13. 

203. 

Or. 3581A(31). — Parchment; three leaves, 
all slightly damaged, paged og, oq- ; in, — q. 
The text, in two columns of 29 — 33 lines 
each, is written in a wide-spreading script 
(cf. Zoega, tab. iv., no. xix for the type). 
Initials are moderately enlarged. There are 
no colours. In the Paris collection Vol. 130', 
foil. 17—21, Vol. 130^ fol. 53, Vol. 13P, fol. 
128, Vol. 13r, fol. 65, Vol. 13r, foil. 84, 94 
are by the same scribe.* 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From one or more HomiHes. If the first two 
of the Paris fragments belonged to the same 
MS. as these, then the latter are doubtless 
from the works of Shenoute, since the Paris 
leaves both bear his name.' Our texts deal 
first (pp. OG, w-,) with the sacrament of com- 
munion, typified formerly by a lamb sacrificed, 
and with the proper mode of partaking 
thereof. How great is the peril for those 



I From the description and facsimile, it is possible that 
Mingarelli's fragt. xvii is also by this scribe. 
« Vol. 130S f- 53 = Zoega 468. 



that reserve a part of the elements till the 
morrow or indeed longer and carry it through 
the streets and into the houses of the rich, 
to sell {or give) of it ! Such do not truly com- 
municate, for they partake in company with 
no one, and they hear before neither psalms 
nor lessons. Even the sick should be brought 
occasionally to Church. The other fragt. 
(pp. nr; — q,) relates Christ's Passion, and 
adduces many testimonies to His glory and 
power. The following are specimens of the 
texts ; 

pp. OG, 0<r. H OTKIHATHOC HOTHpRG HH6T- 
^tOXn GHAeOT 6BOA eUnUTCTHpiOH OT UOHOH 
XGjyAgTOOTG AAAA H8A2 H200T AVtO OTKIHAT- 
HOC HOTHpnG HHGTqi UUOq CTKIOTG eHHeip 
HUnOAIC UHllfUG ATU) 6THA G20TH GHHI HeA2 
H20T0 AG lipUUAO 6T+ HAT GBOA H2HTq 
HtHASOOC TAP AH SCGTCTHAPG UUOOT 6T- 
COOT2 PAp UHHIU HTATCtOTU 6HIU GT+AAAGI 
HTATCtOTU GA^ UUA GTCU^ UUOq JUnAnOCTO- 
AOG UHUGTAPrGAIOH UHATOTSI GBOA ^UnCtOUA 

UHUGCHoq unxoeic GTun^yA ah gt^iohg pto 

eGUnOHHpOH AH HGTeHHGTHI GHUA HH6CUOT 
G^ATtGOOT UnHOTT[6 UeHTJoT eHT[6KKAH]ciA 
Cp^AH OTA AG SOOC XG6I6 GpiyAHOTAHAPKH 
^COHG HT60TA COCK ZHOTUHTATO'OU OTAPABOH 
HAqUG GTpGTqiTq HOTCOn GBOA eUOTCOH 
HCGHTq ^AHHI UOHOTTG H20T0 GTpCOTHG- 

eooT epo^ cepAi Gxoiq euuGq^uHiG H eq- 

HACpATq u[nHi u]nHOT[TG]. 

p. HH. [nAHOcJTOAOC HGTpOC HGItOT HHGX- 
piCTIAHOC HBG HTAqOTlOiilB UHSOGIC XGM- 
TOKHG XC &C. 

p. no. HIU HGHTAqKOCUGI UHKOCUOC XGG- 
pGHGTOTHe H?HTq HAUOTT6 GpOq SGHKOCUOC, 

HGHTAqKOCUGI UUptUUG ATCO AqKOCUGI 
HIIKA HIU GTB60T ATXOOG XGUIITqGIHG UUAT 
OTTG CA. 

Quotations; Exod. xii. 11, Lev. xxii. 30, 
Exod. xii. 46, xxiii. 18, Mt. xvi. 15, 16, Prov. 



SA«IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



87 



xxii. 14, Mt. xxvi. 64, Is. xl. 26, liii. 2, Ps. 
ciii. 2, xcii. 1, ciii. 6, Hab. iii. 3, Ps. ciii. 32, 
Jer. XV. 14, Ps. Ixiv. 7. Besides these there 
are some texts inaccurately or freely quoted. 



204. 

Or. 3581A(32). — Parchment; two com- 
plete leaves, ruled and paged jr, jx; m,,ou 
(the first and last of quire e); 13x10 in. 
The text, in two columns of about 32 lines 
each, is written in thick, slightly irregular 
characters {cf. Hyvernat, pi. vii. 2 or Zoega, 
tab. iv., no. xix., the first especially for x, the 
second for o). Mingarelli, Codd. rel., fragt. 
iv.. Lord Crawford's MS. no. 24, probably 
also in the Paris collection Vol. 78, fol. 41 , 
Vol. 131*, fol. 71 and perhaps other frag- 
ments are from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From one or two Homilies. The first leaf 
treats of the Nestorian heresy ; the second of 
an unorthodox form of divine service.' The 
language and obscure style of the Crawford 
fragt. point to Shenoute as the author. 

p. jr. (Christ) suffered privation, and at 
last death for us. He preserved the Three 
Children, but gave Himself to those that cru- 
cified Him and while the soul of man goes 
at death to God, His soul went to Hell. 
Thence He returned and took His body to 
Heaven and in it He shall come again. 
" Wherefore," said he further, " it is not meet 
to say the Virgin bare a god. And I will 
not call him a god that was three months in 
the womb and took suck and grew {irpoKov- 
Teu») gradually. And it is written," said he, 



> Pui» 78, •41 (pp. p<|A, p<|B,) treaU of the need of 
eoaunanicatiQg williin the cHurch, not e.g. in the 
bsptutery. 



" Take the child to Egypt, not Take the god."» 
But when was God revealed to man, as is 
written, except when born of the Virgin ? 
He, therefore, whom she bore was a god. 
So it is needful (apayKalov) to confess {ofio- 
Xoyeij/) that Mary bore God, as our fathers 
said. Many are the blasphemies of that 
unclean one (d/ca^apros), so that I hesitate 
and hate to repeat them. 

p. m,. Such is the service (or worship) of 
them that do this and know not that it is 
Satan working (cvc/yycii') in them and no truth 
of* God. The hunter often surrounds his 
prey or uses bait. So does Satan tyrannize 
over the wicked, entrapping some through 
false wisdom, and easily makes them heretics, 
antichristians &c., till they become servants 
(vmjpeTTjq) of the mystery of iniquity (v. 
2 Thess. ii. 7), their impiety being concealed 
in this service like a sword, to destroy them 
that it catches ; for it is not of God but of 
him that deceives [nXcufav) them. Quotations ; 
Mt. XXV. 31, ib. ii. 13, " God the Lord hath 
appeared to us," Mt. i. 23, Prov. xv. 8. 

205. 

Or. 3581A(33). — Parchment ; a single leaf, 
ruled (pricked in centre) and paged put., plJii; 
10^X8f in. The text, in two columns of 
27 lines each, is written in a rather large 
hand (c/. Hyvernat, ^Z6wto, pi. viii. 2). One 
large, {-shaped paragraph mark occurs. In 
the Paris collection. Vol. 130S foil. 89—142, 
Vol. 130*, fol. 114 appear to be from the 
same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Bddge.] 

From an Epistle apparently to a monastic 
congregation. The writer — probably She- 

1 Cf. Cyril, Adv. Stst. i. (Migne, Pair. Gr. 76, 25) 
Bnd Nestorius, 6th serm. (Patr. Lot. 48, 787). 



88 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



noute, — wishes to justify his conduct regard- 
ing some person whom he (as abbot ?) had 
excluded from the ronos. 
The following is the text ; 

p. put.. ^pZUAf [a]6 eBCUK eM[M]e2BHV6 
[||]tAIAKOMIA mU nGUTA(|KlOATe UUOOT 61- 

iiHTi ereruuTATCuiTU uuiu uuoor atio gboa 
iinAjMAi uniJOfTMOcr unexuuAT ijoe MTAqsAiBe 

MTA+TXH i^JAepAl GOUOT eUn6IM6 MUeq^JAXe 

erqxio uuoor equorre epoi xeuAeiioT zu- 
TnqTAiipo ecjo Ae euju>q hatcujtu ucaha- 

••JAXe G+XUJ UUOq KIAq GBOA eiTUnUOTTG ATUJ 

UTGiee AGipAMA^ UAq euoTO-u)nr unpAU GToei 
UTG neuxoGic Ic seuuGc^tonG crpA^ionG 
UAK 8toc 6ICUT orre zioc ApxHroc orre gtoc 

pUHHGI IJ+UnjyA ptO AU UH UTOOT AMIJ6 MAI 
(p. puu) eilTATUOTTG GeOTM GepAl IJTGpiTU- 
KAAT GGipe KATA MGTOTtO^ KlgHT GOOOT 6TSU) 
UUOC XGGIJG UGK^yUpGUG MAI MGKMAGipG MAT 
IITGieGne ATIO TAIT6 06 GMTAIKAptOI 6TU- 
OTCOi^JB ZOACUC UnGTUUAY ZMM^AXG THpOT 
GIITAqXOOT GqXAUO UUOI XGqO M^UUO GpOGI 

euncqenT 6TUT[pA]3U)n6 [uAq] ecuc co[m] 

UAAIGt[a] eiUlT At[co] MTAqSGUAl MAI MO^I 
nGTUUAT GBOA X6AIKIOAT6 UUOq GTUXpCq- 
BCOK 620TM eOTA MMGITOnOC GTUHGUeiT MTGTM- 
ArtOPH J^HU* GqOTCUja GeUOOC eUUUA 6TUUAT 

«q^opi!jp unzice mugmgiotg uunctooTZ gjotm 

Uri6UXD[G|C§ 

206. 

Or. 3581A(34). — Parchment; two con- 
secutive leaves, considerably damaged ; ruled 
and paged rir, Ha; [Fii], [n^]; 141x11 in. 
The text, in two columns of 29 lines each, is 
written in a large hand (c/. Hyvernat,^?6Mm, 
pll. viii. 4 and ix. 1). The letter n, at the 
beginning of a line, has a loop extending into 
the margin. Initials are slightly enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Budge,] 



1 V. no. 168 above. 



From a Homily. Zoega's MS. no. ccix 
is from another copy of the same work and 
is attributed to Shenoute. 

The following is the text ; 

p. nr. MZHT GXUJM T6MOT H epGHAAOC 
GTUUAT ^AAT GTpGqUAIAGTG UUOOT KATA 
KAipOC XGGMMApBOA AMOM H GIJjyAAT eTpG(|- 
nAIAGTG UUOM AMOM UZAZ MCOn H GM^AIipBOA 
UneiUA TMIJApBOA OM eUnCJOOT UUGqiyiOCOT 
GBOA HIU nGUTAqXCABGn^Opn MpCUUG 6TTGXI1H 
iyAIITGUIIT MOI ATCO MTGjyG CABGOTTBA UH 

OTiiiJouoc 6qcH2 G6T^o^y {sic) uneioB^ neiUB 

XGAAq MT6I26 ATUU t^I Gpoq MTGIKGeG HAIJ- 
TUIC MTATTCABO All THpOT eBo[A eiTMuJcTG- 

pHT 2[about 4 let. ujeGve un . . o [about 3 let.] 

ATCO GTB6o[t] AMOM UMMTCABO 6TBBOI1 GBOA 
eiTMMGTOTAAB ATUJ 8ITMMGrpAcl)H GTTCABO 
UUOM GTBBOM GBOA 2MTAKAQApCIA TUpC UPAIA- 
BOAOG MTAMIU GlfOe eUMGTpeUJB GTjyG CeAl 
MTGqO-llipeUJB H MTOIOTHl(«JC) H OTXOGI UMM- 
KOOTG TlipOT GKAAC MMGT^HpG [g]tIJHT UMM- 
COOT ATO-MTG At[p]810B H ATCUjp GBOA MeHTC 
MOG GIJTAMGTIIUn^A AM UUOTTG GpOOT X6M- 

{or n)e . et (p. Ha) o[3 lines illegible] cabom 

GeA[pG]e GRHI UniJOTTG UMnGqXC GqOTAAB 
AA-\A UnOTO'tO OM MOTG^ MTAUOM XGHGTIJA- 
0"UJ2T Gpoq qiJATAKOq 6^X6 UMIJCAMI^AXG 
THpOT MTMGI OM GepAl GneAM UHIJOTTG ATCO 
MTMTUpBOA AG OM GTOpPH GTMACTCJUAn GBOA 
eilTUG nGIITACJXOOTOTAAB GRGMKpiUA nG[cj]- 

CMOq GepAl 6XCo[m] UnTBBO H . . OTOM MIU 

? 
nG . . OTUeAZ TAP MpCOUG GTCOO . . . M MTIUIMB 

[about 4 let.] atco neAT [about 4 let.] gmg 

C6200T H CGXA2U GTKCJU M2THT GpOOT XGCGKH 
MAT G2PAI ATCO Gp^AIITAMArKH ^yCOHG UMCOn 
GTOTMApeOTGAeG MAT GTCTMTOT GeGIJAT«yATMG 
MTGieC OM OTIieA2 lipCUUG ATCO MA^G M6TOT- 
MACTMnGTTBBO GTAKAOApTOMUG eUHTpGTAO- 
KIUAY.G UUOOT ATCO G3X60TAKApTOM(8«c)ne 
nCTTBBO eGMAKAOApTOG OMMG [ljl6TKGeBHT6 

1 ? lege 60TCo:3u[u]n2coB. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



89 



»i o:s.\eAvenneAT •ero'i-t uu<><| eiiovKpoq 
eTB.\.v3ce OTBBOY iioTQipn iiiiumApA- (p. no) 
<l>-rcic oiun aij xeoTB.\.\xoTe rev uiiTnApoeiioc 

ATtO IIOVIlAponilOIA AIITO IKV.\IGTA TB.\\Xe 

ccmi opoc xoc<5+ iiii()(| iieniivpiA ii?Ae iicon 

?II?A2 II?U1B ^'KWpAl nilMlIT lllinilKHr Hill 
IJTIIOCIOOV imi^lAAfJ «rrBHHTOV IITAIIIIl' iiptuiio 
pAIKAIOC (iline (ITBCMCA Ulllll AVtU neqKtuT 
THpq* 3C(»IIIA(]ipn AIIOII A.\.\A nilllAOVXAl eii- 
IHAHZApGi e[ll]AIKAI<OIIA AVIU IIIIUIIOC llllXOaiC 
nilO'lTH JmieilTOV (ITIICtUTII [«]pOOV AVIO 

«[tiiui];i uiioov . . tin iini [4 lines illegible] 
M iip<uiii> [ov«ir«]T<M|«:?iuu [avui] IITOCeiUU 
OTa:*iiifK:eAi iiA.\icTA trrzp^tpn iiiiT(H|:-ia\(>(rT 
ATtu o*rii()(>ie«T(i xuiiA^fi ii;'iiipi<. crrKio iicujot 
iiiiaTHiore A-ito iiuitirn iiiin-oitipn atio 
ii?<N>'.*T iiiin'i*7ituin AV(u iHieuHin iiiin-t'eAi 
irrBim>[ArA]nM n?ovM AM[ii]<n-ro avji) n<i(|- 
:*iMpn otc[iia]at «rrr«M[ii iiJiKrroipn iiiiai 
iUL\i(rrA [no]! iKMr iip(u[iia] iiaka<iap[tc><>.] 
(p. iiv) [3 lines illegible] oacik [3 or 4 let.] 
esoA ii?c>vo [«nii]<>'i-T« nin-Aip-Aiiioov orcoii 
Aiino itTAixooc xnovcii iiaii eiiiiii?oor otO'- 
p«ii7: ikviiAKpiiin iiiKiii iiiiiiAV oiitcuc cniiA- 
Tiutivii ?{u<n- ?iin(iec>or imiKpicii: luri eon- 
:*«iip«:iiui uii?iiii;'innp<]^iHii (uviinpniiiKn-ra 

fOTO toMe[v«H)T]fl ATIU lieOTO OIIOVc[|IHt] 

ATtu n?ovi> oxi[i:ei]iiot A-rco iieovo nxieAi 
itcoTcrAaio iieniiiioir ii|M(>iifl Avtu eniiiici<r 
ii[i;?]iiin OAVp?.v\o av«j> nAV?.\.\co ?pAi?iiiine- 
Birrn iiii.VAinuiii «i:'i.\n(iviiiH)TKiie (rrp(s«>(iii- 
+TVII TAe<Hrr npATJJV iiiinvc iic«+<:(iuit 
iincr.'TBBi) AV«i €r.'r»AM.\ «rrpii<|+cr<>ii iiiietMnT 
aiiTAVKui iHuoov iiii(n'7i()iin iiiiii(ieM)iif] iitat- 
iitupx (iiin-i-eAi irrpiivxtDK ub<>a iia^h iien 
?aii?<n*o acobmc Aiiiits iiirrciuK iiiioor anAeov 



* * Thia pMMge ia printed by Zoega. 

' AfUr A ft letter erased. 

f f Tliia paatage ia written on ftii erasure. 



ATto eTKU) iiesMxpon eApATOV nTpevpAJTOT 
exunKA2 H 6p[en]AiABOAoc eo . . T euorl 

207. 

Or. 3581 A(35).— Parchment ; an almost 
complete leaf, paged or=, oa, and a fragt. ; 
13:1^ XlOf in. The text, in two columns of 
30 lines each, is written in an upright hand 
(c/. Ciasca, i, tab. xi., Hyvernat Album, 
pi. xi, 1). An occasional characteristic of 
the MS. is a short stroke across the stem of 
V. ^ Initials are slightly enlarged and some- 
times accompanied by a ^-shaped ornament. 
In the Paris collection Vol. 131* fol. 149 and 
Vol. 131' fol. 52 are by the same scribe. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily or Epistle, addressed to a 
monastic congregation. The style perhaps 
points to Shenoute as the author. The 
following is the text ; 

p. or. |SflAC|+OVBG U<n nCATAIIAC eiTM- 

TfM|epo erovpeovecoBTO uuoc UAq ;muiita- 
cnniic iiiu euiiKAe Tiipq crrBOiiAi nKnpoc (/cai- 
pds) no OTpGoreitoT atiu otuaat ^yione ueo 

UUVBApBApCIC 02C)TII OIIOV^IIipO AYIO lieTjytJOpO 
UA.M(:TA eOllUIOTG KATA IIGIBIOC OTOTGJinTBBO 

iiiior:*JHp<i [?iiT]jiieo oiinc otg[oii u]ijoy- 

COII AYCO [0TC]«HIG IIOVCCOIIG . . pA MTG- 

0T01-XAI ^ytone neA2 OBOAxeiiAi^G iigtuoy 

OTBOtArAnH IITIOT II2IIT HIIOT2C ATIO neipA^IG 
iiiiovx €rroviienT(| noTA IICITA KATA TOqUIIIG 
AVIO KATA TG(|AfAIIH IIIIOVX GV."ip;40pT GAII- 
llOVOpiir ATto GTCeOVOpT eiJIIGTpA.'MG UIJIIGT- 
CtOBO IJIITGTAI'Anil IlllOlllipOn UUnOTGOACA 
eBO.VXOOTUIITAOIIT TOTTJOOn HAT UHOTUHT- 

coo" onuA HOTHirrpiiHeiiT atco otgoovh 

IIKAKO OHIIA HOTGOOVH HOVOGIH ATCO OT- 
AI'Anil HAOIIIOG GHIIA HOVAI'AnH GGOTAAB GIG 
OVHHTAWAG GIlHO-rrG IIAIKS eOHGIOTG UlieGHG- 
UHT ATIO 20lipiOUG OVSIO UUOC (p. OA) 



90 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



.\6AMOM IIAIinVC GVAIIOXO IIIIGVOpilT eilllBOTe 

iin^Hupe iiMTAKO H o'iTO 'hpiiuH ueoiipioue 
iiiiA?puniio'i-ro epouevuiiTAKAOApToc enn ah 
(iiievnpHT euuiioYA xnio iiota iia^ iitoot 
n-i-iiApBOA eneTCH2 xguliiipaj'jg ^yoon iiiia- 
CBBHC noxo nxoeic mio'i-i-e uuiipA^o :yoon 

HAT TtOII eURAIUmO'e GTHHT ^^IIUUOII HAI 
IIIU HAC6KHC PGTpA^G All eUHAI OHTtOC OVA- 

«HiT euKO(| AV(o ov^AqrenG iigg unGTUAcrto 

IIIITGTOVC) IIIIOGIK GpOCMG OVGIIOT ATIO 

OVUAAT Gvqi eA2GiiiyHpe| 

|uHnGTO IJIIOGIK GHGTjyGOpG UIIIIGTCtJUlie 
IIGIUAXOOG AimO ej-JSGUIieGIIIIAAT HiyATIIAA- 
IIGAGI GllAp?ICTA IIIIGViSGOpG eUTBBO IJIU 
i;GGmOTUGI ATtO C6KII2 GTpOT^COnG IJTGTeG 
eilUMT^AY IIIU OVHOeiUG Oil 6116 UROVp^ypO 

ii[p]mogik Gpoc iio[ciiA]nGio6 Aijn6 ot[t]6 
iieciiApAiye aii| 

The Fragment. Ig^xg oviiota ag ^nie 

A(JOVn6 XGGTUOO'lT GYOII2 UApOTGlUG SG- 
tOlienG XGCeTATO UnpAII LinXOGIG UOT AGRG 
XGCGGipG IIIJinApA(t>'rCIC lieBHTG IIAAIUtUIJ 6N- 
eOGOM GUHK6,*y«)Xn lljyAXG H UTCOJ^f lieOVO 
(;ilGTII6ipG LlUOOvf 

iMq^oniJ epoq ijiit6Huiit2HK6 x«>piG 

IIIUirrACGBHC GTIIIIAV IIBOTG GTGUIIKtO GBOA 
IIAjytOnG llll6T6ip6 LIUOOV UAI GTO IIXAXG 

GnuoYTG uiinGqxc unpxpGOVA uggtg xggixio 

IJMAI GTBGeeilAKAOAp-rOC UIIOIIA\OG 11 JGUOT- 
HHB IIKpOq eUp 



208. 

Or. 3581 A(36). — Parchment; four com- 
plete leaves, paged ptjF. — ga ; 12x9|^ in. 
The text, in two columns of 24 or 25 lines 
each, is written in a regular hand (c/. Ciasca, 
ii, tab. xxvi.). Initials are slightly enlarged. 
From Ahmim. [Bqdge.] 

From an Epistle (?) recounting an inter- 
view between the writer and a high oflBcial 



{■fjyeixcav). The style and matter recall Zoega 
no. cxciv (Shenoute), to which fragments 
indeed these bear great resemblance, though 
hardly enough to admit of their being 
regarded as from the same book. 

The just judge shall shame respecters of 
persons and his successors shall confirm his 
laws. For he checks (avaTpiireiv) error (nXdvr)) 
instead of trampling on (KaTanaTeiv) justice. 
I said too that we all do feverishly run after 
greatness or high titles (pah'), even after 
those of bishop and priest, heeding not 
{afieXelu) good works without which faith 
and still more titles are vain. I must then 
against my will for the sake of my hearers, 
blaming and shaming the enemy again as ye 
are all aware, tell also of the many bishops, 
clergy, magistrates (dp-^o)p), soldiers and 
people who waited days and nights at the 
Archbishop's command and (because of) his 
letter that I should come and be made bishop 
and yet I came not, desiring that God's 
name might thereby be glorified since I saw 
how many lusted with bribes (xpyjfia.) after 
titles, preferring barren honour to the great- 
ness of Christ. Indeed truly I wonder not 
that the ill fame of those monasteries (tottos) 
which vie one with another in buying titles, 
has reached thither. But the good fame of 
him that suppresses the power-lovers has 
speedily changed them (ovotbot gboa), not 
only Alexandria or Ephesus, but the very 
court (koimitSltov) and royal palace {avXrj), as 
light removes darkness. It was common 
knowledge when we were absent (d-rroSrjfjielv^) 
at the session (crvvSpiov) of the holy, 
oecumenical synod, the Archbishop testifying 
to the other archbishops and bishops, in 
praise (eVaimc) instead of blame, how when 

1 As Zoega, 415. 

2 Cf. Zoega, 459. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



91 



sent for to this end I had not come, yet 
when bidden to the synod, I had followed 
(ta?o) forthwith, outstripping the bishops too 
and arriving ere any had been judged {KpC- 
P€w). This I relate that we may despise the 
glory got of men. . . . And I continued, 
Instead of despising servants we should 
recollect Christ's love who sat with sinners 
and promised them heaven's table. We our- 
selves ought to be ashamed before Him. 
Why do we not ask to be clean of Him who 
would readily cleanse us ? This I had said 
to him, praising (eVau'crf) him while he stood 
in the church (waiting) till the multitude 
had partaken of the sacrament (irpoa-^pa). 
(Then) I said. Is it the same, a governor 
standing and worshipping Christ and one 
sitting and judging Christ? (xnrco crrco' 
iic>'i*?iirfiii<iMi (M|.\enpAT<| niKivc toiiov «m|(>v- 

U>:*fT IIA(| IIIIO'.'?Mr(lll((lll n<|?ll(M><: eiOVBIItlA 
fipdllllcr.Tfl IC MCidTlip ^Ve<)|>AT(| (ip4>«| (!(|KpillO 

iiiKMi). These three hours upon the cross 
reconciled the whole church to His Father 
and Him (eariiTOKKAMciA nipr. (jiin«|i)it(iT 
iiiiiiA(|). See what sort* of blessing is this 
on us all and on Christ's flock and what a 
corse on Herod and the priests that mocked 
Him and misled the people. And I said to 
him. Is not the sword given to the magistrate 
{ap\<iiv) or soldier that he may .... 

Quotation* : Ja. ii. 20, Lu. xxii. 30, Mt. 
Tiii. 8. 

209. 

Or. .3581 A(37). — Parchment; five com- 
plete leaves and a fragt.; ruled and paged 

- 1 ii vbn. Cf. Clar. Pftu, f»gt. 22 (Shenouto), 
p. Tj,, unptrrimi oihitapiia •rro'i-rrnouoiiM 
KAT.\ r.MV epAi iii>MTii T«» «rTU) iiiHrrfipniixociir. 

tlllfllTonOC It: IIMT IICUIN)'.' flBtl.V lieilTUV KATA 
KAipOC. 

* llA:^ilAei»ic, 1 lege iiA:itiiiiiio. 



^ — ub; 12^x10^ in. The text, in two 
columns of 32 lines each, is written in a 
square and regular hand (c/.Hyvernat, J/iitm, 
pi. viii. 3 ; but our MS. shows usually the 
later form of r in one stroke). The initials 
are slightly enlarged. Although the unpaged 
fragt. has a preponderance of tlie later forms 
of A, u, there is little doubt of its relation to 
the other leaves. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily or Epistle, addressed to a 
monastic congregation. It refers to "those 
that are truly ill," warns against neglect of 
the sick, condemns those who for their 
bellies' lusts forsake the congregation and so 
cause schisms. Force had not been used to 
these, but rather the truest love, in the wish 
to save them. The poor and aged of the 
congregation must not be forgotten and the 
word must be preached to them. Quotations ; 
Job vii. 5, Is. xxxviii, 13, Mat. xxv. 45, Is. 
xlviii. 18, Gal. vi. 16. 

Certain phrases recall the Cod. Borg. ccxxxii. 

which Zoega is inclined to attribute to Besa ; 

but the words quoted beloio from the Fragt. 

! are identical with Zoega, p. 384, n. 10, a 

MS. containing an epistle of Shenoute. 

The following are specimens of the text ; 

p. Ae. mmyUHIO AG IIAUO 2ATIIII II eATII- 

Tir.Tii oTpovpcmic etoov opooT OTup?irr 

€M|200T X(il 111(11 II ICnTO (rH)IIT OpOOV ll(|()V(U; 

eepAi oxuii?K:e ot^iaioov eLiiiniiiA pai atui 

lli|TUIIA IIAV eiinilA GTOVIIAB(OK UpOC|. 

p. AS". 20IIKOOV0 AG OH ORCIA ?|-ril?GIIA- 
(^<)pllll IIJ'MOIIG GAVpAerOV 2II?»;IIUIITAT(;<!I 
AVIO GA(|pX(*GIC OpOOV eiin.MBG IIOII eiieGIIAI'lll 

»rrpv<t>n AV«o iiiiovn;'nrii(r()ii nc;n)T GTctio'.Mi 

OepAl AV(0 TAITG OG GTG:'JAp«i?«illl lllli;*IG GIIA- 

^lUMiT Kio iicaiov iiiiovcviiArtoni gtbo 

eilTCIT. 

p. AM. lien on tgiiov iiiiai riipov giitav- 

BIOK OBOA eiTOOTIl eilOVUHTO'lOB JCIIlll^lOpil 

K 2 



92 



SA*IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



jsAZOYM ereuoT eire eooirr oito oeiuo oito 
Hotr eixe koyi erKcoTe mcaoo u+xpon ijan 

JUTeuernOUONH H GCKAMAAAU.B UUOM 811- 
TeUeVnOTAPH UlJTeMUHTpOCJMCBUI UTUn- 

iioi-re. 

p. Ao. iievKpupu ooooT eeoTonnpupu uzg- 
ijoreoop uiieeiiBHpioN erunKioTe uornAZC 

UCMHS OBOA 6GU001[~r. 

p. ui. iioe Ae 2U)to<| eTeoruocr iiiiobg 

llAUne Oli;"IAMOB3M 6UGTIJIIT UAIJ 6TUTp6M+ 
HAT UllOTOTAee UA(| IJTO nCOUUA CITG eiJTCepG 
GIT6 8IJOBOCU GJHCOriG CVHTAII (sic) . 

Fragf. p. b. atio UAjycrG iieG GuiiA^xooc 

i-OMOC XGnXOGIC UIJIIGqArrCAOG lIApA^G All 
GepAl GXUIM GU^yAIJUGTAIlOGI GepAl GSUUGIJ- 
IIOBG XlWXUJq UnKAe ^AApHSC IJTOIKOTUGIIH. 

210. 

Or. 3581A(38). — Parchment ; a damaged 
leaf ; 9^X7^ in. The text, in two columns 
of some 30 lines each, is written in a thick 
character (cf. Ciasca ii, tab. xxv, though 
the hand of our fragt. is larger and less 
even). Initials are slightly enlarged and 
accompanied by scrolls in red, green and 
yellow. Zoega no. cclxxxi and in Paris 
Vol. 130^ foil. 89—96 and Leyden no. 63 are 
from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily, presumably by Shenoute, 
and addressing threats and reproofs appa- 
rently to a monastic congregation. (The 
2nd sing., sc. avvaycuy^, is used, as in no. 211 
below). The following are passages from 
the text ; 

Fol. a. ATco ?uneoT06i^ gtuuat nj?jAX6 

lin6npO(t>IITIIC IJAXUIK GBOA GepAl GXCU aTGH- 
AOeiC MAGIIU GBOA UllSUieU UllHTCUAU IJIJ^HpG 
IIHII^GGpG MGIIUM ATtO KATA IICTCHe C|tJAAAT6 
IIBppG ?UTGqArAnn GXCjUAUGpiTG UZIlTC. 



ATCO [»Jt]oOT CGUACniOTUI GHAT GpO MCGTU- 
eC GpO GBOA UHKAKG MTAqeiOBC GBOA GSU) 

ijTGjyionG GpGSHo- eunstoeu UMTnOpillA 
uunccutoq atu) tghakuou guatg epAi euii- 

XIOTG UUnO-OA UIJIIAIIA^ UIIOT:X UHRGOOOT 
IJIU GpGUG NKOCUGI UUO 8UliepB UnGIAIlUU. 

211. 

Or. 3581A(39). — Parchment; a fragt.; 
ruled ; 8i X 10| in. The script, in two 
columns, is written in a regular hand {cf. 
Hyvernat, Album, pll. vii. 2 or viii. 4). No 
enlarged initials are preserved. In the Paris 
collection Vol. 130' foil. 1—7 appear to belong 
to the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily, addressed apparently to 
a congregation {a-vvayoi-p] fem. sing, as in 
Zoega clxxxvi, cxcvii, ccii &c.) and refer- 
ring to the evil influence of scoffers by whom 
those addressed were in danger of being led 
astray. Probably the work of Shenoute. 
The following are specimens of the text ; 

Fol. a. fGTepAl Ij[8h]t6 GTKtOU^ ATIO GT- 
ClOBG eURA^AI UnGTAIBG SGGT^'JAXG AM GpOK 
TeUOK GRGIUA eATIllJ UrClOTU GU^ASC UnAI 
eApee GpOK GTUTpenAI O-ORK eUUGKOGOOOT 
ATnpO(|)IITHC TtOOTN GBOA IJI?HTM. 

CqAeGpAXq GqCCOBG GCJTAKO UneHT IIMGT- 
COOT2 Gpoq eClieGU^AXG MTGI?G GTeOOT GIJ- 
GI1TAI1GIKOOT6 SOOT ATCO TAITG 06 6IITA- 

niJOTTG ncoT ucuiq GBOA lieilTG euoTCTGnu 

UIHICATpGqOTCO GqAK^A MCAUiyASG CKITAqOTCO 
GC^CCOTU CpOOT. 

Fol. b. UII8COB iiT6i8G ;yoon HenxM h xggj^- 

XGeG ON UApOTTAUOl SGHIUUG ATCO AIKAIUJC 
GACjp^JUUO GpO GTBGII^yAXG AH UUAT6 6M- 
TACJSOOT 2MTG(|KAKIA A.\AA GTBGTGqAUOUIA 
GI4TApGtOTU GpOC eiJIJOTUAASG UHlJCATpCqOTCO 
eqKCUU^ ATCO G{|CC0BG ijcahai. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



93 



etiTApM[nxq] oboa uM[ne<|]:HHpe eTBe[M]- 
nopiiuiA oiJTAqjuir unKture unovpo uuu- 
cuMuq unoqKQ^iipo uiiiiKOore nipoT om- 

TAnHOTTO peilA(| eriAIAOTO UUOOT eroTXAi 
MAT epAl lieilTO UllOtpCrO GpO iyAUTOTIipATC* 

iirenAiil 

212. 

Or. 3581A(40). — Parchment ; a single 
leaf; ruled (doubtful if paged); 14fxllf 
in. The text, in two columns of 33 lines 
each,' is written in a hand so similar to that 
of Zoega, no. cxci. (r, tab. iii, no. xv and 
Hyvernat, Album, pi. vii. 2), that both pro- 
bably belong to the same MS. Initials 
are enlarged. 

From Ahmlm. [Bcdob.] 

From a Homily, exhorting to resist Satan, 
not to allow the heart to wither for lack 
of nourishment and generally — in language 
often difficult to translate, — to avoid evil for 
fear of divine wrath and punishment. Pre- 
sumably by Sheuoute. The following is the 
text; 

Fol. a. OTTBBO ueirr atui mcujua atuj 

7MOTAIKAIOCTMH OTptUUO .\0 lillllTHHBQ IJUOq 

OTAO eiMiuo iicri.T oi^wxo aiiecvMiu erriAH.v 

All GflUOTTO m|IIA+KA+ G.\UIICATAIJAC eu[o]r 
TAITO OO [o}T«|etOU OStOOT HTO<| eilAIIOUIA 

uiu f>TKAi[p]<M: Auno iiAi irrpflrioTo ii?ii[e]AA 
uiiovti ?ii<rrue xooc xocaxi uiioi iio-oiic 

eaOX ?ITlinCATAIIAC ?lllin(|IIIITACnRMC KAnUA 

iieounoipAcuoc iiATAAT Avtu ii[:(]iiicroiic 
iiijptutio eriifMrra iiiiok OTBdu: a.v\a orKAipnc 
iiTCM|no ot^oiic;atauac :*mihio o«|eii;H Arco 
iMpcirr iifmiic oboa eiTooxii n[?]<i»B iiok? [aii] 
uiiA?[pu]nnrfM]ia tic .'. OTp«<p-p<ui[»!u]TMtr 
I'MKJTo ?[ii]no<jnin»?n ea[TAii] o(|,"»AimiTc:[cK|] 
iirippiiMBO iitc>[k] ov ikiiioii .t(H|[iia]:iooto 

1 C/. Sten, Oram. p. 96, tub pAT. 



TAW M[cri] eHTK AA.\A neTXo CM uuoq qUA- 
peBIHM eilUUJK e^XBAneUTHO" .'. ab o m- 
3Ci[c]b enoroBiB euncHT BTBunATqcBTUiTq 
BQ-pM eoAiOG BqjyAijnopKq ot uomom SBq- 
iiAcpoqpBq T&xy A.\,\A quA^ujnG eAMeqoTBpii- 

TB B(|etULI GXtUq COTUnOTOBi;y GTBpOniJOBfi 

XOC6 opoK lO npcuuB BpEHAinB eAQB cunATq«-.i 

MCri nCCOTUp ATCO UrCOTUnCHT UTATOBBIOri- 
AiABOAOC (fol. b.) [lllj]lJBqB[o]Te eA[Kir:]- 
KOVBp[H]Te [GT]6nAm[c] UMu[GA]Tp6q6[l] 

k[po]bic aviu MroT[to]jy am gzg gboa [g]x- 

IIOTUA 6<|Xo[c]b BKpeOTG Xg[6]|J6KUOT [h] 

iiroTut^iq KOlo ab ;cucju(| uuok uataak 

eKCOOTM BBOA eUHXICG MMG[2]BHre MArABOII 
MTATTA2UCK GpOOT ATUi KqtUO-G OeUAK B?pAI 

r 1 

OeOUIKVpATGp . TCIC UreOTG AM Mrj^lRG AM 

eUTOT MMGi;^AXO to npcuuG s[6]MTAnMO-rr6 

TAeUM AM CTXUi^U A.VVA 2MOTTBBO BTBeOT 
M(|CA:>i6 AM MAK MCI neiCG MMKOAACIC MOB 

€rr(|CA;'iG mak tiari neiGG MoretopB 2MM6KKeBC 

2Ull[T]pGKeG GepAl ereiGIT KMACBMH BnU)T 
OBUA MOTCOMG GK^'JTpTOip ATU> GpenCKHMA 
<|«Ofre MeMTK SOMMG(|TA?OK GpGIG pO) MApMKG- 
^AM?TMq GXUJK eunGKeiCB X6KTa[t]o UnOC|pAM 
OBOASGMGTUn(lto31et.) AM ^MAepAl GMGTpOTGIA 
MM.VAIUOMIUM MGOJ'JAAT AM MMBqAPAeOM T6MOY 
ATIO (|+llTOM MAT eMMGrUOWC GVO MATCOO'iMI 
XBMTOq nBTTAAO-O UUDOT KGU»K AB eCUUjq 
OepAl GXtUK UnMOBG BTGpGnO-lOMT MTOpPM 
UMMOTTG OTM2 MGlUq eUnOeOOT CTKCOOTM 

uiKiq AM ATiu ennKAipoc GTKGiue epoq am 

MUpMUGI MMGrpA[({>H| 



213. 

Or. 3581 A(41). — .Parchment; a fragt., 
ruled perpendicularly and paged ux,, ah (the 
last of quire p) ; 9i X Hi in. The text, in 
two columns, is written in an upright hand 



* nApATOpCTCIC ? TTopoTTJpijais. 



94 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



(c/. Hyvernat, Album, pi. xi. 3, though there 
the character is smaller). Initials are but 
slightly enlarged. The fragt. Cairo no. 8009, 
Leyden no. 68 and Lord Crawford's no. 30 
are from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily or Epistle, treating here 
of the proper spirit of prayer and quoting 
Mt. vi. 4 and 17. Perhaps by Shenoute {v. 
the Cairo fragt.'). 

At the top of p. aTi are the words kaijuim 

UUAUIJHM.^ 

The following are passages from the text ; 

p. ut.. coTiiiieiuiiTuiiTpe xeceujoT xeiiiu 
iieTTATo iiiiAi H xeiiiu nersu) ulioot neii- 
TAqTALiioiine eiiToore atu) neTepeneiiuiqe 
eiiiJ6qcri2Cii6 ATco neriiAt unoTA novA kata 
ueqeBHTe atuj kata nequn^A. 

p. AH. ujz uiz Ae AZ^ unpnpcoue eiue uneq- 

[hOo]t ATtO n(JC|TAI0|| 

eoijeu2AA cp^Aiinerxoeic \'Apu,e hat m- 
ToqoTCiA Avuj uqernApvouTA zmc t^upe uh 
tSrijTAT^Axe uuAV esoj h iiceuniyA ah h- 
^v^oTAccG unerxoeic 2H2cob hih neeHKovi 
neooT. 



1 The Cairo leaf preserves the following obscure title, — 
not necessarily that of the work in the Brit. Mus. fragt. ; 

[iJcOAHHOT I KG TOY OT KAI TOT AriOT HATpOC 

HLICUH AHA coiiov[o]iOT B. The missing letter is 
doubtful ; I is possible, but ii more likely, so that rj koi 
could be read (or rj Koi, cf. Deissmann, Bihelstud. 181 if.) 
The text begins nUHHA ctotaab BT^MAxe ?HHe- 

H'AAHOC UO'i"Te OVBeTGKKAHCIA HIieeeHOC GTI 

j;()^'jooH eHTUHTp(3(j^u^oeiAU)AOM . . . Quota- 
tions in this fragt., Joh. i. 9, Ps. xliv. 11, Job. iii. 19, — ?, 
Ps. xliv. 13, — i, Ps. xliv. 17, 18 ; in Lord Crawford's, 
1 Cor. vi. 9, ib. v. 11. Can the fragts. be parts of a 
commentary on S. John l 

' Kavtui' is the general title of certain pastoral or 
admonitory letters of Shenoute in a MS. in the French 
Archaeological Institute in Cairo. 

' A? A? as an exclamation ia Leydeu no. 89. 



214. 

Or. 3581A(42). — Parchment; part of a 
leaf, ruled (pricked) and paged pTTo, p^l ; 
14 X 7 in. The text, in two columns of 
30 — 32 lines each, is in a very similar hand 
to that of the preceding no. ; but there are 
differences which forbid their being placed 
together. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Presumably from a Homily or Epistle 
which here describes the Last Judgment. It 
is remarkable that this fragt. and Lord 
Crawford's no. 30 {v. the preceding no.,) 
should contain, in differing contexts, an 
identical quotation from the writings of " our 
holy father" ; oyoi mai xeATcronT ijoe hot- 
peqxiove atu) ATConeT Hoe HorpeqeaiTB 
ATHT eiTHOTArreAoc HATHA eepAi eHTonoc e+ 

HgHTq. 

At the top of p. pI; are the words ; 

ABBA ICITUipOrl 

K/ uerAf 



215. 

Or. 3581A(43). — Parchment ; a single leaf, 
paged rTo, q ; 9 X 8| in. The text, in two 
columns of 30 lines each, is written in square 
characters {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. v. 2, 
though the letters are smaller than these). 
From the same MS. as Curzon 108 B 
(pp. pq — ca). In the Paris collection. Vol. 
130' foil. 110, 111, Vol. 131^ fol. 46 are 
probably from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a controversial Homily, possibly by 
Theophilus of Alexandria ; for the above 
Curzon fragt. contains part of his paschal 
letter of the year 401 {v. Migne, Patr. Lat. 
22, 780), and the present text appears hke- 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



d5 



wise to contain an attack on Origenistic 
ideas.' The following extracts relate to the 
doctrines of the sin of the soul in previous 
worlds or existences and of the possibility 
of soul or body sinning before their union ; 
&pA iiTAvpiHiBO enrnn eunATovei eiiciuuA uh 
trreipe iiuiiiiTiioeiK iiiiiiAiiicroiic uiiiictuiuq 

2IIUIIHTe IIIIIIKaUIITACOBHC IC IIACTIUMT BpOl 

eixtu iiiiAi. 

>i oTiifrou orpirHrvn piiose A^eiictuuA h 
erpeccouA piKiBo axii+tyh ti oiHA-i-rAiiiere- 
+rxM iiovooi:^ nciiiiiA iiKOOvoei:^ uiiiicaov- 

\'|M)II<>C. 

ortJcirro+TXH iiApiiDRn (HinATCoi nncuiuA 
me (n'litroii iiufic apriccoiiA iikako xiiie<:eiiOH 

II XlllfM|eilflll IITfM| UXMCTA CIIAAAq IIAUOBHC 

xiiiu(|t>vuiifip<UTa. 

216. 

Or. 3581A(44). — Parchment ; two com- 
plete leaves, ruled and paged mi, ri (the last 
of quire o) ; po, pi (but these are doubtful) ; 
16|Xl2| in. The text, in two columns of 
42 lines each, is written in a regular, rounded 
hand. From the same MS. as Zoega, no. 
clxix, where our texts are to be inserted 
after the fragt. ending on p. 293. {Cf. tab. v, 
no. xxvi and Hyvemat, Album, pi. yii. 3.) 
The two leaves described in the Rainer 
Fiihrer (1894), p. 42, no. 107 and published 
Miitkeilungen ii. 72 appear also to belong to 
this MS. and should probably precede im- 
mediately our first leaf. Likewise the leaf 
in Mingarelli, Aeg. codd. rel., p. 337, which 
follows ours at some distance (ef. Migne, 
Patr. Lat. 73, 1008, no. 9). In the Paris 
collection. Vol. 131' fol. 27, Vol. 129" foU. 
32 — 35 are from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 

I The style of the Vu'\» fregts. recalls however that of 
Shuiout*. 



Apophthegmata Patnim. The collection in 
this MS. corresponds generally, in contents 
and arrangement, to that of Pelagius and 
John {Vit. Patr. v, vi). The following is 
the text ; 

p. GO. UeTAOIIH eTCH^ IIAIlie IITATCUM- 

iiouoc UAH epooT e^ioriG A6 Anjyajiie rpeuAi 
pATcrou iJMAepAM njaAse OTeoTone 6TB6ot ak 
+XIO uuoc seoTeoTone n^Ase nee PAp uor- 
iiofr uHAepe eqo'uu-ou uuat6 eunctuuA 
uii^(uiifl neicG iipoqtuxii uniioBB km eepAi 
ATIO TAITCj TllOtr IIACKHGIC ULUiTpeq(|ei epoK 
eiiii^iuiie uiiuuiiTpeq^neuoT eiiiieTUMoc e- 
xooYcoT eepAi ^AniJOTTe e-rpeuqei iiiieiiBAA 
oepAi op<M| 2iioviiiiTpoq^jn2UOT unpTpeii- 
^HtOne ZUiC GUTIOOVIJ 8UOTepoja aiimotjcg 
PAp GBOA IIIIOII MIKDprAIIOII IJTUIITATCi AAAA 

TiiiiAV GMOoov iinii(n-re hog iiotiaa errunBAA 

UneilT GT?I2CIVU KAII GATtJI IITOOTU UHBUA 

uneiictuuA «t?iboa gii;iaiipaa UApii^nneuoT 

XCUIIKtl) llOCini IIT(rillGt«JT[u GT]^10TelT AM- 

^yuKocro [eiioiunx] oviitaii uu[av n]iieT2i- 

?OVII O-i'GBT^JtlT] OVBGimOAVllOC linjCAXG Gjy,\n 
IU*J(OIIG AllAeTG ei:CUIlGIIGtUUA Tlipq A.\AA KATA 

nptuuo ureieovu htaao-o a'i"2.aiig ij2oto. {Cf. 
Migne, Patr. Lat. 73 (Pelagius), 895, no. 17 
and Pair. Or. 28 (Athanasius), 1548.) 

ACXOOC OH XGeUIIKOGUOC HGT^yO.Ve UOT- 
HOyO'C OIIGJTrGKO J'JAV?ApG2 GpOOV GTUpilOBO 
AHOII AG GTBGIIGHIIOBG UApilOIITH GeOVH 
UATAAII XGKAC 2UnGTG2IIAq HTHI'MOUH GHO- 
IIOVXO GBOA UUOII HGHKO.VAGIC GTHA^CUnG 
GKIIHCTGVG UlipO-GllAOKrG eiieGH^HCUHG KAI 
PAp HKOOVG OH GTIIGGIIIICTGYG AH ^XTZH 
GepAl GIIGieiCG IIOVtOT AK2ITOOTK GpHGTIIA- 
IKIVq UlipGI GHAeOV GpGHSAXG PAp txpOP IIAK 

iiToq PAp (p. IT) [nGHTJAqoTcocq 2ITHTGK2Y- 

nOIJOHH k[aI PA|)] IIGIITAVeiTOo[TOY]onA6A 

ii;*io[pn u]gh oiSA*r^ioiiq [hovJtht hothau 

JSAVnCOp^ GBOA HTGT.VXVO UHllCtOC i^ApGHTHV 
OT+ OVBHY TtOUIIT CpOOV AAAA UGpGHHHHB 
^OTO e?pAI UnAVGIH GTBOnA^AI HGHTHV 



96 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



iJTATei extooT jiATcpeer Ae uotkoti mccoxo 
ovui^o UMiieueiu MTtiqci eepAi exioor or- 

V.iTHp TAI ecUtUMTG TBUgH ep^AUO'rTHT eqUA^MT 

+OTBHIJ UApniinujpty bboa uiuic-fcjc enuA 

UT.\ATO llTMAtUK CBOA UneCCTUp A3CeN?OT6. 

{Cf. ib. 73, 896, no. 18 and ib. 28, 1549.) 

ATXOOC BTBRTUAKApiA CApA TnApOGHOC XV.- 

Acepce iipoune ocoyh? unerno uniopo uneo 
KepATc GBOA Guee BHAT eniepo. (Cf. ib. 73, 
896 no. 19 and Cotelier, Monum. I. 691, iii.) 
At|xooo ijtri AHA ernepHvioc senevuijoc 

IIIIIIATIKOIl UUTUOAeXII eTUHH BBOA jyAT- 

u-(OA-(|ii HunoATUOG eTHHT excjuii. (Cf. ib. 
73, 897 no. 20.) Aqsooc on se^,"je epoii 

KXpeiieOKII UATAAU 2ABH UnilipACUOC C6I1HT 

I'Ap ATto er^Auei nceo'iJTH eiipHC tiiiia- 
A-ioooT. (Of. ib., no. 21 and CombeJ&s, Auctar. 
noviss. I. 320, no. 105.) 

Aqxooc Hcri oreAAo seep^AiiovnipAouoc 
TdiOTii eepAi 8ixiio'rp(oiio ^ApeiieoAi-l'it; a^iai 

IIAq IICAGA IIIU TApGqpKOTI UeilT IK|KpupU. 
AVtO Aqxooc 11X6126 IJO'I n8AAO XHIieOTIIOTCOIl 

?iiijpi eATnipAcuoc xtoorii uepAi extoi| Avto 
<;p''JAiiovA iiAV 6poc| ueqpeiiAq eporcoii iiAq 
t»YAe exirc| eeovii extiqpi atui e(|<5p\piA 

lIOTOeiK UOpCJAAAT + IIA{| GnOTi'JAn ATIO 
e.<|''JAII(5l CBOA GIICOeG UGVXAeiUHJ OTA6 6X- 

KoeKKAHCiA ZU3C enccoiixno exAguov BXAfAnii 
AqGi Ae iJOTGon gboa eiinyjcou atuj Guiixqo- 
GiK eiixeqpi ATto eGiuiAi xiipov iiG(|;'ineuoxne 
irruiiiKrj-re Aniio'j"r6 Ae hat exeqeTnououH 
A<|qi GBOA uuoq un[noATUOG. (Cf. ib. no. 22.) 

p. po. tllAUI'-JC IIIIIIAUGeTG GXUXtOe GpOG 
riOXG AHA ABpAeAU IIAq XGOTK OTII GIG eHHXG 

iinoKetoxB unnABOG aaaa exi (|oiK\e qunp ag 

IIAAIII OH GKUOO^C eHXGeiH ATIO GKHAT 62HtO- 
HG LUieGHBG.VXG GpGOTHOTB AG 2HXGTUHXG 
OTHO-OH UHGKeHX GGRHAI HOG HHAI nGXA(| 
XGUUOH AAAA tHAHirJG HHHAM(;(;VG GXU(pX(| 
HGXG neAAO IIAq XGGIG ?HIIXG OH IIIIAOOG OIIA2 

AAAA qimp iiGXAq on wtri aha abpa^ah xgg.ig 

2HHXG AKGtOXU 6XB6GOH GIIAV XGHOTA UG 



UUOK ATCO (J+OOOT IIAK HKGOTA AG UOCXG 
UUOK ATto qKAXAAAAl UUOK GTyJAHGI AG J'lApOK 
KHA^OnOT GpOK eUHGIUGGTG HtJTtOX UllGGHAT 
HGXAq XGUUOH AAAA 1"HAIIt)ATUI UHllAeUX 
GXpApnilGX»IAHOTt| UIJIIGXUOCXG UUOI HOG 

URGXUG UUOI nexAq ag iKvq utri aha abpa2au 

XGetOGXGtFG GGblKVe lltTI UHAOOG AAAA GTUlfp 
HXOOXOT HHGXOTAAB. (Cf. U). p. 914, nO. 15.) 
Aqxooc IJtri OTA HHGHGIOXG XGH60TH0T2AA0 

euupi Hpctj^cneicG eq<|>opei hotxuh AqBtoK 

AG ^AAHA UtUMA {I. AUIOHa) AqilAT epOt| llt)'l 

njAAO Gqc|)opGi hxgxuh nexAq uAtj xghxaiha- 

fgHT IIAK AH IIAAAT ATtO AqXHOTtj XGOTHiMO- 
UHX UUGGTG 6HtO\A6l HAI H XAGOpUGX GBt)A 
einXAIG H XABtOK GH^UUO HUA GXGUH.XAAT 
HAGOTtOHX H XAOXH 620TH GTpi XAXUAHAHXA 
GAAAT XAOTtOU UHACHAT HGXAq IIAq HtTI AHA 
UtUHA XGUHAAAT JUHGI^OUIIX pilOBpG IIAK 
AA\A eUf)OG IIXt)t| eilXGKpi lll't)TtOU HOTKI 
UUHIIG lirKtO IIAK UHjyAXG UHX(:AtOIIHC eUHGK- 
2HX HOTOGI^'I IIIU ATtJO KHAtrHO'OU GtJTXAI. 

{Cfib.no. 16.) 

At|XOOC HO'I AHA AAHIHA XGII2lOCtlll HCtOUA 
+OTtO XG+TXH etOtUG iyAG-{p. pi)-trBBG ATtO 
lietOCt>H HCtOUA O'BBG XG+TXII 2tOlOC 'hOTtO. 

{Cf ib. no. 17.) 

ATXOOt; ^H^•JIIIX 6XBGAHA AAHIHA XGHXGpOTGI 
HO'I HBApBApOC ATHtOX HOX HGCHHT ATtui 
HGXAtl IIO'I neAAO XtJGiyXG HHOTTG t|ipf>OT3 
?ApOI AH 6XBGOT ttJIl? AtJGl AG GBOA eiXHII- 
BApBApOG ATto UIU)TIIAT Gpti(| nGXAt| HtTI 
neAAO XGfJIC eilHXG AHHOTXG tjGIHAptJOT;'! 
ATto UHlUtJT HXf)K eiOtOK Api HAIiptOIIG ATtt) 

nu)x HOG HiiKGGit)XG. (Not in Palludius. Cf. 
Apophthegm., Migne, Pair. Gr. 65, 154, no. 1.) 

At|XOOG HON AHA AAHIHA XGUHGOTOGiyj Cpe- 
AHA ApGHHIOG eiliMIHX f3HGt| UUATHG MtTI 
OTUOIIAVOG Gt|etOBX HHGGKGTH IKHieAAO AHA 
ApGHIllt)G A(J GtJt)Tttn*J trheilT HXGt|'l"r\ll At|- 
XlXtJ G20TII eXGt|pi ATto HGXAq HAtJ XGIIKA 
IIIU GXGKOTAJSOT "hllAXAAT IIAK UtOHOH UHp- 
XIOTl; ATU) A(|i- llAtj H.VpiA IIIU llXAt| At|BtOK 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



97 



on A({e(UBT ii?.v.\n Ao irrnpoviiAT epo(| seu- 

nCHJAO OtjeUiBT AVntOT IICILMJ 6I-3CIO UUOC 

scee^ujOG orcoiine OArtriiTq evijov^touir 

eitUUiq IITO TIIIITfrUlB iH:^0 BTUIOVU eAHAI 

rJAiiTe<j;iuinn iixuKiipo e^Htune Ae eqeioBT 
ATto iice+CBui iiA(| iiqruetu npo<| itito r»iox(| 
esoA xoTo<j+-r\ii :ma«|takc)c atio oroii iiiu 
etruiiTonuc ;*JA(|iTrpTu>po'r. {Cf. Migne, 
Patr. Lat. 73, 915, no. 18.) 

eiiTApVH IJAHA OTAPpiOC AqBlUK :^AO-i'?,V,\0 

ATtu rin.T.u| iiA(| xflAfiA Asi oTTJAXo epoi XO- 
«iiJAO'i>XAi iiA:*iiie«) iiToq .\o nexAq iiac| soojixo 

KOTtin^ 60-r3AI UllpKATA<^p<>llal AVtO OK^MAtl- 
BCDK ,"«AC»VA lllip^AACl II^HipiI IIIIATn(|XMOVK 
imM| An A«|T(OBC eiXllll^'IA.TC! AqilATTCI IIA(| 
XflKtU IIAI OBOA IIAIIO AlOTO^OVIIIIM^Hfl HXUI- 

uiue Artu unicoroiiT uhtcabo niioe Artu 
Aq+?iiY Aqoi OBOA. {Cf. ib. no. 19.) 

Fragments of another, older MS. of this 
collection form Cairo no. 8095, while some 
from a different collection in Bohairic are 
to be found in MS. Add. 14740A. 



217. 

Or. 3581A(45). — Parchment ; three com- 
plete leaves and parts of four others, paged 

(1) KA, Si, M., KM, (2) pAA, pAB, (3) pM,, pAH, 

(4) ciii, Giq-, (5) c-\»., CAM ; 10x7^ in. The 
text, in one column of 24 — 29 lines, is written 
in a small, upright hand (cf. Ciasca, i, tab. ii). 
Initials, lines and the letter 4> are painted 
with red. P..ca»". was the first of quire iv.' In 
the Paris collection Vol. 131* foil. 28, 29, 
Vol. 131* fol. 92, Vol. 131* fol. 68, Vol. 131' 
fol. 4, Vol. 132' foil. 30, 53 belong to this 



' Thii Mema to indicaU that the MS. conauted of more 
than one Tolome. 



MS.'; likewise Cairo no. 8312 and Leyden 
no. 71. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a collection of Fables, Aphorisms 
and extracts from Homilies. 

1. Fables, anecdotes &c. attributed here to 
"Philosophers"and"Sage8"and with spiritual 
interpretations {kpfir}veia), expressed in 1st 
pers. sing., appended to each.' The first fable 
seems to have illustrated ingratitude by a 
story of the wolf and sheep. The following 
is the text; unoTUJUjy equoovr openKeecooT 
eup<uq GquooTT atio UTepeqcorioueq Aquij'f 
OBOA 0(|X(u UUOC xeAAMOtor: noTr.AAMjy finec|- 
XASii oqepuoBO epocj uuiu uunq : — opun- 
HiA : — +UOOTB xeiiTAiie(t>iAoco(t>()(: xenoi^^vxo 
AW xonotpo uiiAPAOOu unnqxAxe «(|epuoB(: 
npo(| uuiti uuoq euic xoei|i-orBe en^Axu 
unoucuiTHp A.VVA eqxu) uuoq eTBOuxAXo 
OBim xnuiieuKA ,vaat uuutvibhp utau uuuaav 
nArAOOM PAp GTuuAAq utJuenuA makabaptou 

* Theae Paris leaves contain part of a Ka&rpfrfaii by — t 
of Neapolis, on Is. v. 18; a fragment of the stor)' of 
a philosopher, a shepherd and a lion, with reflections on 
those that permit (<nry;(<i(p«Ii') evil-doing; fragments of 
other stories in which philosophers play a part, notably 
one in which a heathen sets an example to Christians of 
sobriety of living (quoting Eccli. xviii. 31, Mat. vi. 31 — ii 
&c.), another in which a philosopher by a change of dress 
convicts the bystanders of paying rcgurd only to outward 
appearances ; part of a story of a king and his courtiers, a 
potter and a personage called " he of the KaKoirpoaCpean " ; 
part of a conversation between S. Anthony and certain 
philosophers ; also small parts of other stories and of a 
homily (T) u|>on the creation. One of the stories is 
numbered e. Other numbers may, both in the Pari.'i 
fragments and in ours, have been lost. The Cairo and 
Leyden fragta. are from homilies. In 1897-98 another 
fragt. was for sale in Cairo containing part of a work 
of Basil. This collection has certain resemblances to the 
Ethiopic Book of the Wise P/iilosopJiers, especially to the 
Paris MS. no. 159. 

* 'Eptiriv€ia designates likewise the theological or ethical 
comments appended to some of the proverbs in Kruni- 
bacher's Mittelgrieeh.Spriehw. {Sitzb. k. hayr. Akad. 1893). 

• • On an erasure. 



08 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



iieneTpAjse oxunerMXAKO nneooor om ereu- 

MAAq MUUAAT Xe»JMeMKAneM2HT eBOA uMTer- 
UMTBTpiOM eeOOT MTMMAO^XOOC AO AM 

xe^ol^4Ase mht exoMpuiue am iieAipeAiKoo 
nexAq tap mo"i neKiciuTiip xeunep+uueTo- 
Meueuua eApcoor MUiyAT unnoTe uceeouoT 
MMeroTepiiTO uceKOTOT iJcenegTHTTM mbb 
unoTioM^ unecJ)iAoco(|>oc uTAqTiopn Hue- 
qecooT eMQTKpoq atcu AqsoopoT eBOA. 

The next fable, that of the rich and the 
poor criminal, turns on the power of wealth 
to bribe even justice. Aqsooc utri oT(t)iAo- 
(;o<|)oc xeAreucMAT ijkataaikoc unppo 6ATep- 

IIOBB 2IJOTMOBe MOTU)T UriBCIlAT OTA OTpU- 
MAOni; ATU) RKHOTA OT2HKene AnpUUAO 
(p. Kb) tvpHUA ATKAAq BBOA PeHKe AG BTGU- 

neqo'iHG et ATejppir,e uuoq Aoinoii Aqio^ 
KBOA eqsto uuocseoii bia xei^ApeTUiiTpuuAO 
TtoT un2HT unpeq+i>An ma^ ueo atio tumt- 
i!HK6 etoujc ^MAc^cune 2An2An : — epuHMiA : — 
KAAuiG oTu Aqxooc HO"! nei<t>iAococ|)oc SeTAI 

PApre Oe HTMAJMCUnG ?I0H UriGKpiTHC UUG 
XGtJpUUAO eUUApGTH MATUJT UneHT UnGKpiTMC 
UUG UGieilKG AG HTOtj 2UTAIKAIOCTUH qUA- 

^u)nG 2AneAn. 

The following story of the virtuous woman 
and the king recalls that of Penelope in 
Odyssey xix. Aqxooc uo-i 0^00(1)00 xGAorppo 

UnOpUOC iyiMG MCA0TG2IUG uuicth ijacj gtcji- 
Ue TAI AG 6M6CXCO UUOC XGUGI2UOOC UUPAUOG 
eueZ ATCO AqTUMOO'l- UOU>C IJTOC AG AG^AXG 

MUUAq M+ee ecso) uuoc sguapghasogig nppo 

+AOrOC MAI GTGUSIT MCrOMC ^'JAM+OTIOIOSG 
UHGieBOOG GtcUJ26 Gpoq ATtO nGTGKMAKGAGTe 
uuoq MAI fUAAq ATtO ATTAUenppO GMAI 

Aqt URGqAOPOc MAC AoinoM ec:yAM6pn62ooT 

GGCCOeG ^yACepTGT^H GGBOpBp GBOA ATCO 

UfZG 2itm| 

p. K».. Xe2Ae MJ^ASG MTIieAAHII KAAq RTpGq- 
XOOG KAACOG HAHM TAITG 06 GTGqXtO UUOG 

xeGp^AMxexApiG uneuMA gtotaab gi ^acg- 



MAPABOM MIU MUUAC GC^AMBCUK AB OM 6T- 
BeeUMOBG ^AGqGieCOB MIU MAPAOOM MUUAG. 

The following seems merely an aphorism 
of some Christian writer. Aqxooc mo"i otgo- 

<t)OG eMMAnilOTTG XGUApGM^IMG 2MOT;y6neiC6 



UGAMenMIKOM UUOM UGXAq OTGM2UUHH^G 

GT+UnUGGTG MAM GMGMCApKIKOM : GpyH- 

MIA : f U6GTG XGGq;yAXG GTBGIJAOPICUOC GT- 

200T GTOTMOTX UUOOT GTUMTpiOUG THpC 
GITG IIGT2IBOA GITG UGTei?OTM. 

The fable of heaven and earth is rather 
obscure here. uGXAq mom oTco(t)oc gMOTUApA- 

BOAH XGAnGGTGpGtOUA GT2iepAI ^^AXG UMnKA2 
GqX(0 UUOG XGAIIOK RGTeOGG UUApApOK 
AITtOOTM MGXAq eA+AiyU UUOOT UIIMGIUHH^e 
ll(|)COCTHp ATtO UGXG UKAe MAq XGApA KMAG^qCI 
GpOK MOTe[n]T^ IIOTCOT eAOTi^GMTAO-CG MTG 

OT^NKG MSAGieHT llTAqGppUUAO : GpUHMIA: — 

ApiHT pCO IIAI n6ll[TAn]xOGIG XOOq MM^HpG 

uniHA Gqxco [uuog] xgamat uhhotg MPpo- 

^GHKAe GTGKu[oOiyG] 2IXtOq ATCO MqUGGTCOK.' 

p. KM. The next story shows how sense 
and good humour may heal a quarrel, otgo- 

c|)OG AqSI8An UIIK6CO(j)OG GAUCTCOMT KlU 60TA 
UUOOT ACJGpeUAq GCCO^y URKGOTA GqXCO 
IIUOO XGUAPGIIOC TAIHT G20TGnCOK ATCO 6TGI 
GTjyAXG ATGI GXGMOTKGpAUGTG GqGp2COB 6- 

nouG HGXG UN GTOTCcojy uuoq unpeq+cco^ 

XGG^COJIG KK6A6T6 UAUMOCr MP6MOC AUOT 
MTIJMAT GUGIJGTMP6UHG GTTAUIO UUOOT ATU) 
AUGT+GtO^ ^IIIG HGXAq MAq XGA^VHOCOG AKOBBIO 
MTAUMTXACieUT eiTMTGKGOcfclA ATCO OM GTGI 
GqUOO^G AqGI GXGMeUUAUGIT^ 6TTAUIGTCOBG 

HGXAq unGq^yBup xGnAnuocr mpgmoc gic2gm- 

KGCTMPGMHG MTAK eUHGlUA ATCO AqGp^THq 
ATeCOTU GMGTGpHT ATBCOK 2MOTGipHMH. 

The admonitions contained in the next 
paragraph are obscure. Aqxooc mcti OTAp- 

^ Perhaps jooT. 
^ I cannot identify this quotation. 
8 V. Aeg. ZeiUchr. 1887, 60. This fable and the next 
are without ipixTjvua. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



99 



XAioc M(^l.\ocn<t>oc xeeKi^AiiHAT ovpuiue eq- 
TOi eoH eirruiirpuuAo buik iirrocrK epoq 
xoxeqAcoT TeT+ iiroortj ayco iitok eiuuiK 
KiM?oue noH eK:MAiiuA[v evpioue ? ] enA- 

eor aVIIIIT?MK(i ? ? tictuc CAeUllUK ? ? 
IITOK ettHOK KIIA ? ? AVIO ? JMKO 

eUMUK ? ? 



same subject as the foregoing text. It was 
only 22 lines long and can therefore scarcely 
have been more than an extract from a 
homily. 

4. Apa Horsiesios etopciHcioc ; 3rd Dis- 
course, pronounced on Sunday morning. 
Begins, nexA(| iicri neniiA erovAAB enov- 



2. a. The end of a Homily (?) describing ' nApArreAiA sonA^npe uATAieniioiiTe cboa 
Death and his throne and the final flight of einioKeicB uu[ii] avid mH* uAq mieeovATe. 
the soul towards it. The following is the ! oboa eiiiiKApnoc iiiiokaikaiocviih AonpniieK- 
text ; euooc ?i.\un(M|»poiiof: im|a."IO eiiiiAiip i taiiioii (rafiteiov) u[o2] iicoro iiTtuieKeioii 
eqo iioviiMiiyio iiiiptHionoii kata iifseiKciiii | iiove iinpn. A later passage mentions 
MAAAv Mill (nviAiHiKA? HiTii ptouo liiTo TBiiii i Pachomius and then quotes Baruch iv. 4 and 
orro e^*plOll orro .\atbu hitb ?a.\ht eAnAtiic [ Deut. xxxiii, 29 ; uApeiJcnciTAAr,6 eiucuii 
ctuirr Hill frreiiiioiKoiuKu: Tii(|eiMoii ;ioori | ouore eiioiiTAUioii iiocivo «i<|Mii (rrne atio 



^tl^UOV ap^lAIITfllipiMMlCIIIA linOVAIIUVA XtUK 
OBC>A :iAp(lllir.*(>lllll IIIICIUIIA KAAC| ltTnilBA.V 

•iTirt-»*YH «rt();Tr iiepAi eAiiAiip uiiiia (!(|?ii(m>(: 

lieimi llCn IIIHIV eilT«VIH)V l^'JApOTU-l-rVH 

HAT (iiiiiuv :*tA(:B(Mr<: iicaiiboa eUllClUUA A.\.\A 

lipiUlin IIAVAA(| AIIII<n*T() TAIIKMI KATA T(M|ei- 
KUHI [llllll(l]<|fillin AVIII IITO<| Ali:*llip<i lllip[(U- 

ue ? ? irrBiiiiAi [tJiijoycia iiiiuov ? ? 

/3. A ghort fragment from a Homily by 
Severus of Antioch (?), the head line being 



• ITOIIUOVe UIIOIKilOll IIHpn UTB nec+MOTBK 
ijnn\c eiTiiiiecBoovfl iiiuuioiujt exrAiAUAAT 

AVtO IIAIKAIOC AHA nA^UIIIO llllllOIIKfHUOTt; 
TlipOY OTOVAAB AVIU IIO'l^OOIl Oil MLIUAil 

unoov. 

5. From a Homily (possibly that just de- 
scribed, since the last sentence here treats of 
the fruits of the Spirit,) containing exhorta- 
tions to continual prayer as the only means 
of expelling evil thoughts. The first words 



ABBA co|. The following is a passage of the I O" the fol. are euiioKenT xGfi;sxoiipii uuiiooe 
text, treating of the relations of the persons | "»"»cior eTopovoum oriKAe Tnpq uTAT^iono. 

eUli:*JA3Ce HTHKTAIipci lUOlUO U.^l.\AOII IITOK 

iioqr.toiiT.' Quotations; Lu. vi. 12 and x. 27. 
6. A small fragt. of a Homily. 



in the Trinity ; ov<|>'roic iio-.-ccit civovcia 
iKTi'iiiT iiviiiiTxooH: iicivttrr f»v.\i>2.f>A«riA 
iKnnirT «ri"r»n:*»" "av ii?mt«: ?iitii(i avco ei,\- 
iiiiKA? cjv«vni;iT iic>viiimn)\T«i imvurr pii- 

:*K)I1IIT lipAII llll?<)U(}AO|-(}| IIIHIUUT ^irfAA^IC 

UTiiiiTiiiiiiT iio'rr<tip« Aline avui «iiiiii:T(ive 
onyiHpo ?iittaxm: iiTiiiiT;*nipn iinveutiT Aiiiie 



eil?0110AC>ri)l llllflllllA flTf)VAAB eilTTA^M: linfl- 
IIMA eTfr.'AAR liqO'.*(lTfM| All UVIIIlTeitUT OVAe 

oyuiit[;mhp<j| 

3. a. The end of a Homily, apparently that 
last described. 

/3. A Homily beginning nexaq ijfn| 
|nfliiic]Konoc iiaii[tioxia. It dealt with the 



218. 

Or. 3581 A(46). — Parchment; a fragment; 
7|XlO^ in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a large, uneven hand (c/. Hyvernat, 



1 The text contains the word xu)AU thus ; (sk^^aiia 
Ao on o^^conn iiroTccijM ah eAUCJAei h OTpoK- 
:caiAii eiieAe uueeTO nio K^'JAiinGpfii'ineKtri.x 
eBOA unepcrenn boakot epoK. v. Zoega, 647. 

2 



100 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Album, pi. xii. 4, though the script of our 

fragt. is still coarser). It has much likeness 

to that of a fragt. on Paul, Barnabas and 

Mark beloiv. Initials are slightly enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. The text treats of the 

value of the Scriptures and the need of 

honouring them, of the inability of the 

wicked (?) to divide the Old from the New 

Testament &c. Quotation; Lu. xxii. 38. 

219. 

Or. 3581 A(47).— Parchment; a fragment; 
10x8^ in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright, somewhat crowded 
hand (c/. Ciasca, ii, tab. xxvi, but the resem- 
blance is not great). Initials are enlarged 
and they alone are coloured red. In the 
Paris collection Vol. 13P fol. 88 is probably 
from the same MS., while Vol. 78 fol. 48 and 
Vol. 129'* fol. 42 are by the same scribe. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. 

The Jews crucified Him under Pilate. On 
the cross He was God, there being in Him 
no difference between Godhead and manhood. 
He was God both in the tomb and when He 
rose. The corpse He made man, the man 
God. After He had risen. He ascended to 
heaven. He is God and the flesh He had 
from the Virgin that He took to heaven. 
There He sits and shall judge quick and 
dead. The five letters ii+or hc2ai in Maria's 
name point to the five books of Moses. The 
five wise virgins are they that are worthy to 
meet the bridegroom. With five loaves the 
multitude was fed. The five letters in M.'s 
name are the completion of the dispensation 

(ol/coi'o/xia) Iota means Jesus, Alpha is 

the last, the beginning of the Resurrection. 



The five talents that were made ten are 
the five ancient commandments. Quotation; 
Mt. iv. 17. 

220. 

Or. 3581A(48). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf ; 1 1 f X 9^ in. The text, in two 
columns of 23 or 24 lines each, is written in 
an irregular, very peculiar hand (c/. Ciasca, i, 
tab. xiv, though the features there are less 
exaggerated). Initials only are coloured red 
and some are accompanied by long scrolls in 
red and yellow. Similar scrolls, birds &c. 
ornament the margins. In the Paris collec- 
tion Vol. 13P, fol. 77, Vol. 129'', foil. 17—19, 
Vol. 129 'S fol. 153 are from the same MS. 

Probably from Ahmim. [Griffith.] 

From a Homily dealing, as the Paris fragts. 
show, with Christ's birth and youth and with 
the birth of John the Baptist.^ The text of 
our leaf (to which Paris 13P fol. 77 is re- 
lated,) appears to be introductory and con- 
tains words addressed by God the Father to 
His Son, recommending the admittance into 
Paradise of the righteous patriarchs and 
kings who hitherto had been in Hades. The 
following are specimens of the text ; 

Fol. a. to HA^HUpe one xoAnKocuoc THpq 
piioBG ATto ATUoojye eiJiieveneoHUiA AMqo- 

TOT GBOA eilOTKATAKAHCLIOC UUOOT AVtO 

at[gi] eneciiT eAuure eie A?po(| ijtoee 2UJiuq 
ujJHoq^Hpo GOTAiKAioc eiiTeqreiJGA nAi u- 
TAii[oTee](:Aeiie UAq eAqpjyf^ ij]poun6 oqpeiuB 
e[nKT]Bt)Toc ATio eqGon[G u]uoot GTpc-r- 

UGTAIj[oi] ATUJ UriOTGlOTU HClOq ^AIJTOTTA- 
KOOT THpor II^AAT (UIAflGqUI UUAT6 UApUetU 

Gpoq eneeAi+iG hta(|uat Gpoor uuijcepoor 



1 In one of the Paris texts Herod is called OTIJOCT 

UnpArUATG'miC MCApArCUOG. 

' Probably ^6, though there is space for more letters. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



101 



ii?OTe iiTAqctuTU epooT imiiiTq e?pAi euA- 
utrre aio' nA:3Hp6 uapiiutujm itAq unpo 
unnApjLiicoc. 

Fol. 6. one xeAiie[piuoi* iiAjceBHC ereca- 

[oTAfie] Ull?IOpiUBOA[u n^lipC llJll&BAT UMA- 
\-AB UlUlOTTdTlUII CpOOT AllllOXOT eTKeeeilUA 
AepOCJV UnptOOV IIAIKAIOC CTTeAATeiA nAI 
fmiA:fUinG IIAK lieiUJT KATA CAp^ UIICOAOUOIJ 

neq:fiHpe uiJiei.aKi[Ac] uiiiicpuioT THpor 
IIAIKAIOC e'i'?unuA OTUUAT Tciio'rtre Aortuii 
iiAr unpo iiniiApAAicoc. 

221. 

Or. 3581 A(49). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf (the first of quire i,) ruled and paged 
puo, pii ; ISJxllJ in. The text, in two 
columns of 32 lines each (though only 16 are 
pricked,) is written in a fine, upright hand 
closely resembling though smaller than that 
of no. 214 cJxyve. Initials yary in enlarge- 
ment. 

From Ahmim. [Bddgk.] 

From a Homily, treating here of God's 
grace to us Gentiles and His many benefits 
after the Jews had rejected Him. Among 
His benefits are the scriptures and the 
festivals To-iiip:'iA of " the holy mother, the 
catholic Church." Quotations; Ps. \xxxv. 
1, 2, Joh. i. 11, Mt. xxi. 43. 

222. 

Or. 3581A(50). — Parchment; a fragment; 
9{x9^ in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright hand (cf. Ciasca, ii, 
tab. xxvi). Initials are enlarged, slightly 
ornamented and, with the stops, are coloured 
red. 

Probably from Ahmim. [Gkifpith.] 

> GeoenDy ?Aio. 



From a Homily. The passages here pre- 
served treat of belief in the miracles of the 
Apostles, who were but men and of God's 
dwelling in and working through man. 
Quotation; 2 Cor. vi. 16. 



223. 

Or. 3581A(51). — Parchment; a fragt., 
ruled; 6|x7f in. The text, in two columns, 
is written in a rather large character (cf. 
Hyvernat, Album, pi. viii, 2 and Zoega, tab. 
iii.-no. xii). Initials are slightly enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 

From a Homily. The passages here pre- 
served treat of the wicked whom the earth 
swallowed alive, of the death of Herod 
(Acts xii. 23) and of Judas (Acts i. 18) and 
of the destruction of souls by sin. The 
following phrases occur ; 

Fol. a. HOC IITAIIKAe OVCUM lipUiq AqU)UK 
lllinilTAqOUKUT AVBUiK C3IIGCHT eALUlTG HOC 

eroro uuoc oroiie. 

nujcu*e qii[A+]co iio-i iiaugaoc umiiottg 
eruoreice h eniue unoTiJA:viueu hot+tvh 
oco ii;ia\GOT unexc atuj iiee unGiiTA(|nio? 

?IITG<|IJIITO ATCU GAIieT[2u]l1GqZOTII TlipOT 
nUICUIIG OBO.V. 

Fol. b. IltOCO'G nGTIIA<|IOTKlOeT GTOqO-IX 

eTGii^cuieiiiio iiqniuT eiiu'r(t)OuiiiipiA iiqTAA(| I 

[n]en[T] TAP OTCOOq OqTIITtUII tieGMO'lA 
OTUOe OBOA eilOTKlOeT G;*MOnG UpyiAIIOTptDlie 
UOO'rr IIO-iTBIIH GUIUUC| AIIIIG ,"JAq'|- IITGCJA- 
COr M TGq;'IBGIUI G;itOIIC AG OTpCtlllG Gq^lAll- 
UOO-rr HOT+TXM UUO-OU UTpGt|t i 



224. 

Or. 3581A(53). — Parchment; a fragment; 
6JX8j in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright rather small hand (cf. 



102 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Ciasca, i, tab. xi, though the resemblance is 
not close). Initials are slightly enlarged. 
By the scribe of the Acts of James, Philip 
and Thomas below. 

From Ahmim. [Bcjdge.] 

From a Homily, addressed probably to a 
monastic congregation. It treats apparently 
of asceticism and self-indulgent fastidious- 
ness, referring also to the benefits of the 
eucharist. The following are examples of 
the text ; 

Fol. a. OTUOieeCTH A»IT6 XBTeTHIJKOTK 
eilKAe ATtO TGTMOTCUU 2IJOTUMT2HKe 2AeTHU 

iieuxoeic tap Tc neuppo 'hiiApuuTpe sef 

Fol. b. M+UAiyUKOTK All UfieiUA ATU) JCfi- 
II+UA^OYIOU All OTAfi M+IIACeUOOT AN eiUH- 

TP.i MTAO-iJiie^AioTouq AV«) neiMAicooq avcu 
iiTATxenAi AM eTBeoTjyujije h oruiJTATO'[ou] 

A.\AA eTBeOTUklTUAineTUTOM. 



225. 

Or. 3581A(52). — Parchment; a small 
fragt. ; 7 X 6^ in. The text, in two columns, 
is written in an upright, rather small hand 
(rf. Zoega, tab. v, no. xxviii, though there 
the script is smaller). Initials are slightly 
enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily, the text of which is partly 
the same as that in the preceding no. It 
further has the phrase ; 

+COOTH soeT[Be]TAi"Anii unexo exeTNUHT 
^'lAiieiieBiHM ijptuuB tA2,ioTO"o uuurrii ?ujc 
coil erpeoTeoYO ^acone uhtii ;iJArAeoiJ mu. 



226. 

Or. 3581 A(53). — Paper; parts of two 
leaves, paged top — ro^;: ; 7 X 5f in. The 



text, in one column of about 24 lines, is 
written in a small, sloping character little 
resembling any published facsimiles. The 
type is less careful than Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. xii. 3 and more so than Crum, Coptic MSS., 
pi. 2. A few initials are slightly enlarged. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily which here treats of the 
error of the two natures and of the true, 
orthodox church of Christ, the archshepherd 
(ApxHjycoc). Such is the power of that 
Church that even its servants {BcaKovelv, 
vrrovpyilv) become prophets. Quotations ; 
1 Sam. X. 9, ib. xix. 20, 21. 

227. 

Or. 3581A(54). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf (the first of quire ^,) ruled for alternate 
lines and paged — , — ; llf x9|^ in. The 
text, in two columns of 32 lines each, is 
written in a neat, regular hand {cf. Hyvernat, 
pi. ix. 2, col. 1, though the script of our leaf 
is smaller). Initials are enlarged and, with 
stops, the letter <i> &c., are painted red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily spoken on the festival of 
S. Michael and in a church or chapel (cu/cttj- 
piov, TOTTos, iKKXrjaia) dedicated to him. The 
church, built in the Archangel's name but 
for the worship of God, is to-day like a 
pavilion (TTpaiTotpiov) built by a king in 
honour of a governor (or official ap^cav) 
in which all wish to dwell but upon which is 
the king's name. Michael prays God always 
for us and will protect qiiA^ione uuAiyTe 
us and our city just as a consul (uTraros) or 
patrician (TrarpiKios) acts for (irpdaaetv) a 
city or district which is careful {(fypovTi^eiv) 
by reason of the power given him (i.e. the 
governor,) by the king, while the governor 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



103 



is mindful of the high rank (o-iryfcXTjTT/trw) of 
the inhabitants. For the earth is God's and 
all men are His servants ^mu^it. Angels 
have often succoured the saints ; Hezekiah, 
the Three Children, Daniel by means of Hab- 
bakuk. Quotations; Ps. cii. 21, Hebr. i. 14, 
Pa. xxxiii. 7. 

228. 

Or. 3581A(55). — Parchment; two com- 
plete leaves, ruled and paged ko, a (the first 
of quire r); [Ho], ^ (the last of quire i); 
13^X11 in. The text, in two columns of 
31 lines each, is written in an upright, uneven 
band (r/. Zoega, tab. vi, no. xxx, though in 
our f ragt. the letters are less widely separated 
and many features are not common to the 
two). Initials vary in size and are accom- 
panied by an unusual number of strokes and 
flourishes. Many of the stops also are 
prolonged far across the margins. Initials, 
«t> and occasionally a, ir, are in red. In the 
Paris collection Vol. 129" foil. 80, 81, Vol. 
129" foil. 130, 1.57, 161, Vol. 131* foil. 107, 
140, Vol. 13 r fol. 5 were written by the 
same scribe. 

From Ahmim. [Budgk, Hobneb.] 

From one or two Homilies. 

P. So. On Dives, who is Niniveh iiiiiaTM,' 
and Lazarus. Dives appealed to Abraham 
becaase he is generous (dya^of) and had 
interceded for Sodom. But God's judgment 
(x/KO-ic) is merciless ; as each has sowed, so 
shall he reap. Abraham rebuked Dives for 
selfish gluttony iiiirptHiovtuii iiavaa(| and 
comforted Lazarus, as a father his only son. 
Now is the judgment hour ; this is the 

I So in the Sa'. Goapel. V. abo Zoega 588, MS. 
Puis Vol. 131', 81—85 and Euthjm. Zigab. in Migne 
129, 1037 and Uamack in T. ». U. xiii, L 75 ff. 



just balance uA^e in Jesus' the judge's 
hand, in which each is weighed. Quotation ; 
Lu. xvi. 25. 

P. lie. I say that if we have done God's 
will, we shall go at death to heaven. Yet 
shall we then regret that we did not more 
good ; for we shall have inherited beyond 
expectation. Let us then strive before re- 
pentance is at an end. Woe to us if even the 
righteous regret and if we die in sin ! Why 
do we ever curse, it being our calling iitat- 
TAeiioii to bless ? Why say we, Woe to them, 
for thev are more wicked than 1? Quotations; 
1 Cor. ii. 9, and " The righteous {*ic) shall 
see and shall regret pexHr." 

The text is characterised by doubled con- 
sonants (eiinnoooov, 6C|iiue, uocr hhboot), 
A for o (ovATGcj, t«:aba, o'rnAt|, pnBAA), cr 
for s (ijcro). 

229. 

Or. 3581 A(56). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf, ruled (pricked in centre) and paged 
ui^, uh; 10^X8^ in. The text, in two 
columns of 28 lines each, is written in a 
regular hand {cf, Zoega, tab. iii, no. xi). 
There are no initials, ornaments or colours. 
In the Paris collection Vol. 130» foil. 70, 126 
are by the same scribe. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. 

Since there exists a threat {aireiX-q) like 
this and wrath not to be bribed, how much 
more shall not the Creator, the Demiurge, be 
angry with all — men, women, priests, monks, 
kings, magistrates {apxotv), — that transgress 
His laws, made known to us of old, and 
teaching not to worship idols like the kings 
that erred iJTArnai^c and of whose wrath 
and idolatrous teaching we have spoken? 
Quotation; Hebr. i. 1, 2. 



104 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



230. 

Or. 3581 A(67).— Parchment ; two com- 
plete leaves, paged put., pun (the first of a 
quire); pin,, pun; ll|X9f in. The text, 
in two columns of 29 or 30 lines each, is 
written in an upright hand (c/. Ciasca, ii, 
tab. xxi). Initials are enlarged but plain. 
In the Paris collection Vol. 78 fol. 50, Vol. 
131* foil. 86— 93, Vol. 131' fol. 85 and possibly 
others are from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily, exhorting to holiness. 
The text of the second leaf is addressed to a 
monastic congregation. The following are 
specimens ; 

P. put,. XIIKFOIIG mil 2eilllOBeilF: ATIOUOBG 

iiiu eGiixiiio-Qiiciie iieTxi All iiuAxe imoTei- 
TovtooT iitroiic iieiipeqsiiifroiic aaaa pioue 
mil 6TpiioBe copeoTexi uuoot tjcrouc ua- 

TAAV. 

p. puH. ptoue TAP IIIU ore^ntoiie atco 
iiceoTui^y All euor ^'JA^pAl eiiKeTBiiooTe 
iiiiueAAAATe umiXATqe avu) ;HAepAi eneoci 
ceore^yntoiie iiee exiiiiAV epooT atui iioe 

RTRpeeA? II2HTOT 111^6 CTOTU)^ epBOA enUOT. 

BBOAseptoiie mu oreiynuju? ah e^seee 
eie iieTUHii bboa emjeruoBe umierAKA- 
BApciA Merf 

P. pui.. Alien neTOTH8 8mieqTonoc 6- 

TOTAAB, 

iiH uiipcuue eeiiAq ee.i eTCKKAHCiA aiiqcrijee 
All eTBeunqeico uniiB(|uiiTeueAA evKHe e- 
nenuToii. 

P. pun. A^ PAp uneoooT iiexepeniioTre 

IIAKAAT IIAII nBOA IIATeilUUT^HpeCTe :^HUU6 H 
IIATeUUIlTBppOUe II UTOq llATeilUIJT?AAOlie II 

iiATeiiuiiTATOooriiiie ii iieuxAiiAATue eAeu 

UnATKIIXI nBAHTICUA GTOTAAB II II6IITAIIAATM6 

umioATptiiixiTq H iiATeiiApxH U6I eeormie 

eneiTlUeU UUAKApiOU H MAT6MZAMII6. 



AII6XU en6iiA?H zuuereue^jHe atuj aug- 
3CIITII2TnOUOlJH eMZueeuuuTUOTX uiieeu2BHTe 
u^ine. Quotations ; Ps. xliv. 1, Ixxxv. 2, Ixv. 
18, xxxiii. 13, Am. v. 12, 



231. 

Or. 3581A(58). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf, ruled and paged Tit,, uTi ; 8f X 
8 in. The text, in two columns of 30 lines 
each, is written in a regular, square hand 
(c/. Hyvernat, Album, pi. v. 1, to which the 
resemblance is very close but which is without 
initials or ornaments; ^•. Zoega373). Initials 
project but are not enlarged and are accom- 
panied by scrolls in red. A horizontal stroke 
in the left margin marks certain paragraphs. 
In the Paris collection Vol. 130=* foil. 32—37 
are probably from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily upon the wisdom and 
works of the saints. How could they enjoin 
holiness unless they themselves had acted 
righteously? Their words witness their deeds. 
Quotations^ ; Mt. xiii. 54 or Lu. ii. 47, Ps. 
Ixxxi. 3(?), Am. V. 15, Ps. cxviii. 3, ib. 113, 
ib. 104 or 128, ib. 133, Mt. vii. 21, Ja. ii. 
20, ib. 26. 

232. 

Or. 3581A(59). — Parchment ; two com- 
plete and two damaged leaves ; ruled and 
paged — , — , — , — ; our, cua ; ciJr, cISa ; 

rOf X8f in. The text, in two columns of 
28 lines each, is written in a very regular 
hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, pll. iii, or iv. 1). 

1 The number and unbroken sequence of these may be 
a reason for identifying this fragment with the above 
cited Borgian MS. {v. Zoega l.L), which contains Epistles 
of Horsiese, 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



105 



Initials are but very slightly enlarged ; they 
are accompanied by neat floral ornaments in 
red and green which are also appended to 
some letters in the lowest lines of the page. 
In the Paris collection Vol. 130* foil. 38—43, 
49 — 68, 106 — 109 are apparently from the 
same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Bcdoe.] 

From a Homily, addressed apparently to 
a monastic congregation. 

The danger from wicked strangers who 
would make you, with your evil-doing, their 
heirs, so that you shame Christ's and the 
saints' testimony. Those that sin in secret ; 
the gre&t damnation of those in authority 
that do not expel nor chastise the sinners 
but conceal them. It is high time to turn 
to righteousness, to study the word and so 
bear good fruit for Christ who saved you. 

Your fasts and vigils, done in His name, 
for your salvation. I have eaten my bread 
and honey, — your blessings and prayers ; I 
have drunk my wine and milk, — your acts of 
love, peace and mercy, done tliat Christ may 
bless you and you partake of Him in purity 
and virginity. For He became your father 
and ye His sons and daughters, that through 
you others may be glorified. Ye are His 
heirs like the fathers, prophets and apostles. 

He shall glorify you like the prophets, 
apostles and saints. For they blessed Him 
in their suffering^, just as ye in mind and 
body suffer, contending with this deadly 
ovofLia. Yet we have not shed our blood for 
the truth, like the saints in whose image our 
fathers trained us, bequeathing us their 
spirit to be our companion. Quotations; 
Mat. iii. 10 or Lu. iii. 9, Ps. cv. 5, 1 Pet. ii. 21, 
ih. iv. 1 and p. — i^b), ikixova bboa o<j- 
SCMrr eiioruiiii:»e TApaiiiiuoouv riipq biok 
OBOA [ujuoq. 



The following are specimens of the texts ; 

P. — (1). expeeeuuHHjye 6haj3coot sicio^ 
BBOA eiTeTH'mi. 

nAVAOc nAnocTOAOc erunp iiTAq (ir. ne- 
xc ic). 

irrujTii iierpiioBe eiio-»*?ion epAi h2htii 

2AeTHU H eA2TIITH'i"TU. 

P. — (2). ijereoTiiTAv uuat ure^^ov- 

CIA .... O'lTO UnOTMOSOT 6BOA OVAB UnO'/- 

RAiAeve uuooT eiieeiixnio h eiiennu'epiDB 
uiio-i-?KO uiioreiBe uneeiieicG euA^iDov er- 
peveipe iieoii2BHOve evuni^A iitubtaiiuia. 
P. cuA. oTpeeoiiKoove sitabio oboa eiTo- 

TH'iTII. 

P. CIIA. AVCD TAIXe 66 eilTAIieiieiOTG eii- 

TAvcoo'f^H eeovii OBOA eiTuniiQ'rre ^en?Ae 
neico iiuuAii 2iiTevuiiT ^Aiieriiq. 



233. 

Or. 3581A(60). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf, paged ko, a ; 12^x9| in. The text, in 
two columns of 25 — 27 lines each, is written 
in an upright hand (cf. Ciasca, ii, tab. xxvi, 
but the resemblance is not close). Initials 
are enlarged and, with stops &c., are 
painted red. Only one side of the letter <|> 
is red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. 

The rich will honour Him that is rich in 
charity; the poor, her that bare Him who 
shall enrich us in righteousness ; servants, 
Him that humbled (pjozt bboa) Himself ; 
we priests, her that bare for us the eternal 
Priest. For us too it is more terrible if we 
draw nigh Him, yet in sin are far off. Let 
us therefore pray {irapaKaXtlv) her to inter- 
cede {TTpecrPfvf.iv) for us before her son, the 
true God, that He may cover our sins in the 
sea (ffeXayos) of His love and take from us 



106 

this stony heart. 
Heb. vii. 17. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Quotations; Phil. ii. 7, 



234. 

Or. 3581 A(61). — Parchment ; a fragment ; 
7x9 in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright hand (c/. Ciasca, i, tab. 
xiv for the type). The long, straight tail 
to ^ is characteristic. Initials are slightly 
enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily of a hortatory character. 
The crime of Judas, who agreed with the 
high-priests to betray his God, is referred to. 



235. 

Or. 3581A(62). — Parchment ; a fragment ; 
13|^X8^ in. The text is in two columns of 
80 lines each. The same scribe also wrote 
no. 169 above and Vol. 130^ fol. 1 and 129^^ 
fol. 3 in the Paris collection. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. The passage here pre- 
served deals with charity to the poor, whose 
gratitude (? enT(j) should be our treasure 
rather than the cares of this fleeting world. 
For Christ came and died for the poor man 
and for him the sun shines and the earth 
gives its fruit. Give not thyself to idleness 
and luxury. Hast thou heard my words and 
yet remainest in sloth and sin ? Quotations ; 
Mt. vi. 21, Prov. iv. 16, Mt. v. 3, 1 Cor. xv. 50. 



236. 

Or. 3581 A(63). — Parchment; one com- 
plete leaf, ruled and paged pKt., pkm ; 12f X 



10 in. The text, in two columns of 32 lines 
each, is written in an upright hand (c/. 
Ciasca, i, tab. xiii for the type). Initials are 
enlarged and, together with stops, the letter 
<|> &c., coloured red. Ornaments in the 
margin are in red or red and green. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily, apparently on obedience 
to God. 

When Jeroboam had made the two golden 
calves, did God blame those who refused 
them homage as disobedient to the king? 
He rather justified them and at last utterly 
destroyed the king and his house. Did He 
not also benefit the midwives that disobeyed 
Pharaoh and the three saints that refused 
to worship Nebuchadnezzar's image ? The 
Apostle (Paul) does not say. Obey to-day 
and sin to-morrow against God ; but rather 
fear the powers of the world only when doing 
evil. Quotations: 1 Kg. xiv. 10, Ex. 1. 16, 
Rom, xiii. 3, Prov. xvi. 12, ib. xxv. 5. 

The dialect of this text has Mid. Egyptian 
tendencies; cf. the forms uuAq = uuoq,uuAi= 

UUOI, MAIIOTB = IIAIIOVq. 



237. 

Or. 3581A(64). — Parchment ; a fragment ; 
7|x8^ in. The text, in two columns, is 
Avritten in an upright hand (cf. Ciasca i, 
tab. xiii ; but in our fragt. the letters are 
smaller and finer, the tail of ^ is short, 
while that of tj is sometimes carried to the 
left). Initials are enlarged and sparingly 
coloured with red, as are also stops &c. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Presumably from the end of a Homily. 
May Christ take us to His kingdom and may 
He bless him that shall take thought for this 
choice gift (SSipov). 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



107 



Pray to thy Son for us, that He have 
mercy on as all at His dread judgment seat 
(^^/la). For we daily need His mercy, 
especially on that terrible day. The shepherds 
became worthy (afios), the magi became holy 
(oytos), Salome became free (eXcu^c/jo?). 

Of the subsequent words concluding the 
text these only remain ; " Virgin Mary, pray 
thou to Him." 



238. 

Or. 3581A(65). — Parchment ; part of a 
leaf, ruled for alternate lines; 11^x9^ in. 
The text, in two columns of about 32 lines 
each, is written in a small, regular hand (cf. 
Ciasca, i, tab. xvii and Hyvernat, pi. xi. 3). 
Initials are moderately enlarged and, with 
stops, the letter 4> &c., are coloured red. 
Probably from the same MS. as Clar. Press, 
no. 4-1. 

From Ahmlm. [Budge.] 

From a Homily exhorting to repentance, 
since none can know the day of death, and 
recalling God's unfailing judgment on sinners, 
as when He gave Jerusalem to Nebuchad- 
nezzar or destroyed Sodom. He will finally 
divide the sheep and goats, save the believing 
and consign the wicked to the devil. Sinners 
deceive themselves in relying upon God's 
mercy, thinking that occasional good deeds 
can counteract their sins, as men in the 
market {ayopd) barter one with another. 
Quotations; £z. xi. 21, Jer. xiii. 14. 



239. 

Or. 3o81A(66). — Parchment ; two com- 
plete leaves, paged o, v ; il. Is ; 13 X 9 J in. 



The text, in two columns of 31 lines each, is 
written in an upright hand (cf. Ciasca, i, 
tab. xiii). Initials vary in size and, with 
stops, the letter 4), marginal ornaments &c., 
are coloured red. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. 

P. e. Christ showed forbearance so as to 
encourage those who are stedfast {virofieveiv) 
in trouble that they may fight till death for 
the truth. When crucified He was found to 
have but one garment. What pauper but 
ha% two? For us He gave up everything, 
even His body. Samson found water in the 
ass's jaw-bone uepo-roo-e; Christ asked 
drink of a woman ; David ate the shew- 
bread ; in vain Christ sought food of the fig- 
tree, for He fulfilled all humility. Each 
saint attained to some virtue (d/oerTj) ; none 
bore them all. Quoiations ; Joh. xviii. 11 
("... shall I not drink it with joy?"), 
Mt. xxvi, 53 (". . . angels in place of twelve 
apostles "), ib. v. 48, ib. viii. 20, Jud. xv. 18, 
Ps. Ixxxviu. 7. 

P. T\. He sought not His own good but 
that of many. Paul reminds us of His 
poverty; let us follow Him and obtain 
eternal life. Isaiah saw His humility ; yet 
men heeded not His grief and their own 
salvation and the chiefs of the Jews turned 
from Him. He bore our troubles and is gone 
to heaven whence He came. What prophet 
thus maltreated but was wroth ? What rich 
man showed such philosophy {<f>iKo(To^ilv) in 
poverty ? Creator of all. He went without 
house, clothes, city, occupation (trade) or 
money. The purse of charity He entrusted 
to Judas. During thirty years in the world 
never a hard word (did He utter). Quota- 
tions ; Mk. viii. 3, Ps. Ixxxviii. 9, 2 Cor. viii. 9, 

Is. liii. 2, Hebr. xii. 2. 

p 2 



108 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



240. 

Or. 3581 A(67). — Parchment ; a fragment ; 
11|^X4^ in. The text, in two{?) columns, is 
written in an upright hand {cf. Ciasca i, tab. 
xiii, though there the script is somewhat 
larger than ours). Initials, stops, the letter 
<|) &c. are in red ; marginal ornaments in I'ed 
and green. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Presumably from a Homily. Too little of 

the text remains to allow of analysis. Two 

passages are repeated upon the margins in a 

small, sloping hand. One of these is ; er- 

AUHKAK GBOA 2i;\lllJKOO? OTSOCG eTOTeeCAeilB 

ouooi'je jMTeeiH ere^y^e gtcoottm mam. 

Quotation; Mat. xi. 27. 

241. 

Or. 3581A(68). — Parchment; a fragment 
from the top of a leaf, ruled and paged pqr, 
pt|A; 5iXll in. The text, in two columns, 
is written in an upright hand {cf. Ciasca i, 
tab. xiii, though there the characters are 
larger than ours). The initials are enlarged 
and, with marginal ornaments, stops &c., are 
coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily here treating of Christ's 
birth and the Resurrection. 

It deals with Aaron's budding rod, that 
bore fruit as well as leaves ; with the natural 
period of conception contrasted with the 
conditions of the Resurrection, — the former 
gradual, tjie latter sudden. Let God's 
power persuade (ireiOeiv) the faithless. (At 
the Resurrection man's) nature ((^vcrts) and 
being (oucria) are exchanged. This is no 
semblance ((^airao-ta)' but a reality, according 
to God's command. 

1 This may date the text after Severus' visit to Egypt. 



242. 

Or. 3581A(69). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf, ruled and paged piio, p\; 
13^X10 in. The text, in two columns of 
29, 30 lines each, is written in an upright, 
somewhat uneven hand {cf. Ciasca i, tab. xiii). 
Initials are enlarged and, with stops, orna- 
ments &c., are coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 

From a Homily. The passage here pre- 
served treats of Enoch who, while he like 
Adam lived by the sweat of his brow, kept 
God's law, fearing himself to fall under a 
like accusation (/carTjyo/aia). Thus he won 
God's love and was taken in the body to 
heaven. He had not himself heard God's 
command to Adam, for Adam had not then 
begotten children ; nor had he read of it. 
But he had heard of it from his fathers. 

243. 

Or. 3581 A(70). — Parchment; a fragment; 
10^X5^ in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright hand {cf Ciasca, i, 
tab. xiii). Initials, stops &c., are in red. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily or Epistle, the subject of 
which cannot be determined. A former 
work of the writer (nA^opn MrpA(|>ii) is 
referred to. Quotations ; " There is nothing 
in their hand of all their reward {or pay) " 
and Gal. vi. 7, Lu. xvi. 23-25. 

244. 

Or. 3581A(71). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, ruled and paged(?); 12x9f in. The 
text, in two columns of 31 lines each, is 
wi'itten in an upright hand {cf. Ciasca i, 
tab. xiii). The initials vary in size and, with 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



109 



stops, the letter <i>, margiual ornaments &c., 
are coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily upon Easter. 

He raised Lazarus, but the glory of His 
own resurrection is another over. He 
expelled many devils, yet even they obtained 
salvation. Many wonders He did, but was 
not that before His resurrection ? Did he 
not say to Zacchaeus, ' Salvation be to this 
house to-day'? There is salvation for the 
world to-day, whenceforward, after He has 
overcome the Devil, we have boldness (nappT)- 
auiieadai) in Christ's name. Our death is 
honourable because of to-day ; for we shall 
riae again. To-day is Hell spoiled, the souls 
of the ancients return to their resting-places, 
the air (a^p) nourishes the fruit, the birds 
spread taato and strengthen their wings, 
the beasts look from their holes and see the 
world rejoicing. To-day David stepped into 
the midst saying, ' Let the heavens &c.' 
(Ps. xcv. 11 — 13). To-day the eyes of the 
blind see. 

245. 

Or. 3581 A(72).— Parchment; a fragment ; 
12xlO| in. The text, in two columns of 
94 — 86 lines each, is written in an upright, 
seldom uneven hand (r/. Ciasca i, tab. xiii). 
The ink is now brown. The initials, much 
enlarged, with stops, letter <t> &c., are in 
bright red; the marginal ornaments in red 
and green. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 

The end of a Homily upon Easter, ex- 
horting not to destroy the benefits of Lent 
by over-indulgence now and to make peace 
with enemies. In Paris Vol. 131* fol. 166 
contains a part of the same work. The 
following are specimens of the text ; 



Fol. a. iiAine neeoor iiTAnsooic taukhi 

ATIO ACJTtOOTU 6BO.\ eUlieTUOOTT UZHXq. 

eneiAH ari (1 or 2 let.) ;*jione eTpe[ii]tu- 
neiioToei e[n]eT(:iACTHpi[oij] UTuaci gboa 

eilUUTCTIipiOM erOVAAB +COOVIJ I'Ap XBATBTIJ- 

eice iiiiATe eiTimeeoTO iithhctia iizlhs iieoor 
uimoioT^jH uponic OTo^1 unpTAKOO'o uneice 
ii?uo iieooT ijovov[uo]t jjoTioT (2 or 3 let.) 

UnpTAKO . . llllOTIlACKIl[cic] UUMGTIin (2 Or 3 

let.) TiA ero^i ii[ov]otiiot iiotu)t unpTpeno- 
eOTOOTUJU ^icio iiunecnATA.\A.MA (o-TTOTa- 
XaXia) TAKO unoiiioo* uno.xAroc iiapaooii 
iinpxooc ?:on[Bio.\] nBOAnc noor [ii]tiibuj.\ 
ob[o.\] UrillOBG. 

Fol. b. soKAC Bponeiixofiio To neve neii- 

TA<p"UJOTII OBOA 2lllieTUOO'iT UnOOT eCJG?f5 

spoil eii(l>opfii iiBBCtu unuAii:*ieA60T iic|pA;-if-: 

IIUIIAII AIIOIl e^UCDII IITIipA^^e IIUUA<| ATCO Oil 

ii<|Tpniiiio?cii euncAiioH unuAii^eAocT uniieu- 
<|)iou nooTiiToq[iio]. 

The final words are iiiinR[(|eicoT iiA]rAeoc. 
[uunGn]nA 6To[vAAB iipe(|]TAiieo LI (3 or 4 

let.) AYUl ll2to[uOOY]GltOII THIJOY ATCU [i3A- 

ov]o«i^'J iiiM [i'JA]eiio2 limine [2a]iihii. 
Quotations; Lu. xx. 30, Mt. v. 23, 24. 



246. 

Or. 3581 A(72). — Parchment; a fragment, 
ruled; ll^xSf in. Thetext, in two columns, 
is written in an upright, regular hand {cf. 
Ciasca i, tab. xiii, though there the characters 
are much heavier than ours). Initials are 
enlarged and, with stops, the letter 4>, 
marginal ornaments &c., are coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily upon Easter identical with 
that of which the preceding no. was another 
copy. The passages preserved in both frag- 
ments happen to be in part identical. 



110 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



247. 

Or. 3581A(73). — Parchment; four com- 
plete leaves, ruled and paged ii — 75, and one 
fragmentary leaf ; 13^x10^ in. The text, 
in two columns of 35 — 38 lines each, is 
written in an upright hand {cf. Ciasca, i, 
tab.xiii, though there the script is larger 
than ours). Initials are enlarged and, with 
stops, the letters <j> and occasionally o, orna- 
ments &c., are coloured red. Probably from 
the same MS. as Leyden no. 66. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. 

Mammon (iiauujiiac) represents the works 
{ipyaa-ia) of the world which we must 
forsake or we cannot serve Grod. What is 
His service but a clearing the heart of 
extraneous things, pleasures {rfSomj) &c. at 
times of prayer and praise ? For these hinder 
the soul in the arjp from meeting {drTavTaf) 
God, forming around it a wall of darkness. 
Two constituent elements {vkr}) possess the 
soul ; an outer or worldly and an inner or 
passionate (ifinaOyj';). Until the soul is free 
of the former, the latter cannot be disposed 
of. Christ knew that both are ruled by the 
will (o7' .desire) and He bade us expel it. If 
the soul heed outward things, the mind (voCs) 
dies and the passions {wd9o<;) carry on their 
work ; but if desire be expelled, the mind 
will arise and give heed to the soul which is 
here like a young wife, idle in her husband's 
absence but careful of her duties under his 
oversight. God, by becoming man, would 
rid us of {Karapyfxv) both these elements 
{v\r)). Thou seest, brother, that He would 
have us dwell in him by works (Trpafi?), He in 
us through purity. One will say, I am in 
Him through baptism and cannot do acts. 
Baptism is for destroying sin, for Christ 
and sin cannot dwell together. So when a 



woman's husband is dead, it is no sin that 
she marry another. If we do no sin, we may 
know that God is in us. He must be in him 
that would do(?) acts (Trpafts). When the 
soul is freed, it traverses the hindrances of 
the dijp and partakes of God's spirit which 
supplies ij^op-qytlv) it and gives it peace for 
ever. We must become as children, whose 
virtues the Lord describes. But as they 
grow, evil («a>fia) enters in. We, like 
children, are under the world's elements 
(aTot^eioi'). But Paul taught us to leave 
childish desires (eVi^u/xia). Quotations; Mt. 
vi. 24, Lu. xiv. 33 {for vtrdp^ovTa, oTU)i?i 
" desires "), Eph. v. 23, 1 Cor. xi. 7 fE., 2 Cor. 
vi. 16, Mt. xviii. 1 9, Joh. xv. 4, Col. ii. 12, 
Rom. viii. 10, 1 Cor. vi. 16, 17, 1 Joh. iii. 9, 
Mt. xviii. 3, 1 Pet. ii. 2, Eph. iv. 14, 15, 
1 Cor. iii. 1, 2, Gal. iv. 1, 2, 2 Tim. ii. 22, 
1 Cor. xiv. 20, 1 Pet. ii. 1, 2. 

The Fragt. Those baptised have taken 
Christ upon them. Is not He known by His 
purity and dwells He not with the pure? 
How to be pure ? By ceasing from evil. As 
soon as man repents God receives him like 

the prodigal God knows the time to 

hear our appeal, as the judge heard the 
widow. But let us know, brethren, what we 
are asking. Quotations ; Lu. xviii. 2, Mt. vii. 7. 

248. 

Or. 3581A(74). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, ruled and paged pie, pi^ ; 14^ X 11^ in. 
The text, in two columns of about 34 lines 
each, is written in an upright but irregular 
hand {cf. Ciasca, i, tab. xiii, but t is without 
dot). Initials vary in size and, with stops, 
the letter (j), ornaments &c., are painted red. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily dealing apparently with 
the problem of the relations between soul 



SA*IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Ill 



and bodj. The writer aims at determining 
the meaning of the term KadtUoiv (used as a 
substantive). The first phrases are ; 

What is that like which is seen and 
touched ? It will be like that which is un- 
seen. And if {kov) thou sayest the KadtUoiv 
is not the body (crw/ia), yet did He form man 
of dust (xo«'?) and both the earthy {xpiKov) 
and the spiritual (ilrvxiKOf) are called man. 
We understand {yotiv) that the soul is a 
created thing, like (?) the body ; but in what 
way created if it was breathed into its (the 
body's) face ? And do we not also say (the 
soul) is a part (/icpof) of God and is not 
foreign to the breath? But how shall we 
understand this delicate matter? God only 
knows. As for us, we believe {irKTriveiv) in 
God alone without wicked thoughts or over- 
anxiety (TupUpryos). Quotations ; Gen. ii. 7, 
Hebr. iv. 12, Rom. vii. 23, 1 Cor. xiv. 15. 



249. 

Or. 3581A(75). — Parchment ; a fragment, 
ruled ; 6^x9 in. The text, in two columns, 
is written in a singularly neat even hand (r/. 
Ciasoa, ii, tab. xxiii for the type, but the 
resemblance is not close). Initials are slightly 
enlarged. The letters ii, n, ?( have looped 
prolongations into the left margin. 

From Ahmlm. [Budoe.] 

From a Homily, containing a reference to 
Cant. ii. 15. The following phrases occur; 

n.xdnic iiAeAptie np<>ov toiiov eixiiiiKA? avcci 
«|HA,\iTfJV oil anYi'u nni|>A;*jij iihviut oiiitiot 
n?iiT mrrcoT nfiiirropo ijovuit tai \tTXi\ 
epirr luioc: iiiifmiu iiiioc|. 

G\txafi\mnarrxiu\a ou iiiiai o iieo uner- 

IlirtO IIIIIHITM OTArAOOII lieOVOnO KAI rA|) 
(M|XI(I All IIIIAI ?Ap<>€| UATAAq 6110 UnOiGU- 

KOirca uc'jo iiuiia(|. 



250. 

Or. 3581 A(76). — Parchment; a fragment, 
ruled and paged aa, [ab] ; 12f X9f in. The 
text, in two columns of 32 lines each, is 
written in an upright hand {cf. Ciasca i, 
tab. xiii for the type). Initials, stops and 
the letter (t>, are in red. 

Probably from Ahmim. [Griffith.] 

From a discussion between an Archbishop 
and a Jew upon Christ's Passion and Resur- 
rection.' The following is the text ; 

P. AA. I iai]cii<|) uii[iii]ku)Ahuoo UeUTAV- 
KOficnq AKOiue toiiot enxiuK iiTe(|unTAeToc 
(aiSw??) ojixoKOVto^ eoiUG eiuuiq ens^iiiK 

IITn(|IIIITUACn C<UTU TATAUOK KATA BO IITA- 

iiAVAoc xooc xn . . • (Hebr. ix. 19) iiniii(r 
iiucrin iinn|)o<hiiTiiniio uiiiinrpATiic (ey»fpaT7j?) 

llllllflAT|>IAp\IIC IKillTA'iTA^eOeilH OTBHIIT(| 
XQ(|[llHv] AVtO ATnAeTnBTGIIO(| GBOA IIH(5 

iiiiHiurin nT(}iic!BAUiioiiG niJAoe eaioiqiie n: 
irTAiiBKOioTO uuo'in-q AMoqciioq tbbo uiiaiiai 
Tiipov entopfii iiAK uneciioq iiaboa mta- 
ne(|coii e(>TBU(| iiiioiiioo* iioYooiiy epuiipii 
uiiiiKAViJA iiovo nxuiq unoYe^(ruo'oiJ ecto 
iio'iToati[a«] iiovuiT [sboa] iieHT[q 7 or 8 
lines] (p. .\b.) |ovtuii iiptuq AqtuuK onciuxi 

IIABliA IIOTOTIIOY IJOTtOT AKC]|IJG TUIlOV 
XIIT«<|nO TApVII AVCO IIAtllK KATA OO e(jUlU(| 
eTdlJUa nOTO IIIIOO- OnKHTOC eUflAAACOA TAITCJ 

eu iiic aqo iiiioo* unApA ii<iiipu4>HTiio uii- 
iieAnotrroAoc uiiunATpiApviic UMTArroAiKii 
THpc iJiiArre[Aoc] uiiiiAp[xAi'r]oAOG [about 
12 lines uo]o'i-rq AT[KAAq] euriTA<|)[oc ot]- 
B«Jov un [3 or 4 letters] Ttoorii neso nAp- 
VHaiiicK()noc xoApnv opeTciiinicTic ^joyoit 
ijTOOYii ime iiTUJTii Q;?itoim uneqTtooYii 
UTAOYii iiiune PAi updiiKocuoc Tiipq ep^A 



1 Lord Crawford's fragt. no. 48 has part of a similar 
discussion in Bohairic dealing with Joseph in Egypt, tlio 
manna and the bread of life. 



112 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



lITpqAUACTACIC NIUHOnAI IITAqOVOIJZq BOtO- 
llAC UMMCAjyUOTM lieOOT G'l'eHn eTBOBOTG 

NiiAneKreMoc tiiune hai STAUAere uto-ix 
iieiuuAC er+l 

251. 

Or. 3581 A(77). — Parchment ; a fragment ; 
9x8f in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright hand (c/. Ciasca i, 
tab. xvi, which is by the same scribe). Stops 
are red and red dots accompany the initials. 
In the Paris collection Vol. 129" foil. 37, 
58, Vol. 129'' foil. 4—8, Vol. 13P foil. 63, 
113, Vol. 131** fol. 97 are by the same scribe. 

From Ahmim. [Budge,] 

From a hortatory Homily or Epistle. Quo- 
tatims; Mt. iv. 10, Lu. x. 20, Mt. vii. 22. 
One of the Paris fragments relates the story 
of Joseph aud his brethren. 



252. 

Or. 3581A(78). — Parchment; fragments 
of two not consecutive leaves, ruled for 
alternate lines ; 13 X 85 in. The text, in two 
columns of 31 lines each, is written in a 
peculiar hand, which might be placed in 
Zoega's 5th or 6th class. The rounded 
letters are strongly curved, while straight 
lines end in unusually heavy points. Initials 
are in red and some are accompanied by 
small scrolls in red, green and yellow. Stops 
are red. In the Paris collection Vol. 130® 
fol. 126, Vol. 131* foil. 129—132, Vol. 131' 
fol. 43 and perhaps others are by the same 
scribe. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. The passages preserved 

treat (fol. 1) of the ill usage and mockery 

suffered by (the saints?), of rejoicing at the 



fall of one's enemies ; (fol. 2) of the equal 
glory of the persons of the Trinity, of the 
glory of Moses' face and the still greater 
glory of Christ's, who is the fulfilment 
of the law and the prophets. Quotations; 
Ps. xxxiv. 21 (not exactly), Joh. i. 14, Is. xi. 
2, Exod. xxxiv. 35. 



253. 

Or. 3581A(79). — Parchment; two com- 
plete leaves, paged iJe — TTh; 13x10 in. 
The text, in two columns of 29 — 31 lines 
each, is written in a large, thick hand (c/. 
Zoega, tab. iv, no. xix). Initials are enlarged 
and sometimes ornamented, as are also certain 
letters in bottom lines. In the Paris collec- 
tion Vol. 130® foil. 54, 57, 70, Vol. 13P foil. 
66, 67, Vol. 129'" foil. 46—51 are probably 
from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily, addressed apparently to 
monks and clergy and treating of purity and 
of the marriage of the clergy. The following 
are specimens of the text ; 

P. lit.. ei^Aiixooc seAT6rA<J>M t^yi enTBBO 
unocuuA eTB6n6TP.ovno'ou uiioq eqi uune- 
TBUncrou uuoq eiiuAjyxooc on xeoT bt- 
BenxiiJcroiic ApA ijiiaxooc seneTeuiio'ou 
uuoq epnAiKAioii uApGqpnxmo'oiic UApeq- 

tte 

Tcopn A6 on ii3:6neTeuiia"ou uuoq exerue 
UApeqsio-OA UApeqxio-re Ae 011 uqpAUA;^ 
iiijoTX ATto 3:eneTeuua"ou uuoq GTupiiOBB 
iiiu UApeqsoKOT gboa. 

P. HH. OTCO epOII T6IIOTU6 IJIPAUOC BT- 
CeOTOpT BqUUAT IIO"! nPAUOC BTMAUOTq UTA- 

nsoBic TAAq IIII6TTOOU6 Bpoq BsiJiyine avco 
BqToouB opoov asiiGcuiy btbcot ab aixooc 

2C6TCOCOUe UN GBOA All XGnAIIIUIIIG All lipCUUB 
GTUUAT nGUTATGpilT UriTBBO AVKTOOT GHAeOT 
KAU Gp^AlieOlllG llUGUTAT+nGICXHUA GSOOT 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



113 



3cniiouAV(in +n;'jinG eitoov avio iicgo'ooaoic 

UnUtU:^ TMpC| llCC}?CICeiUG H IICQXieAl OVKpiUA 

MAT epcnovHHB oil QTeuiirqceiue iiApor 
eavKAtn^c eixtoq. Quotations; none, but a 
reference to Rom. ix. 29. 

254. 

Or. 3581A(80). — Parchment; a fragment; 
8 J X lOJ in. Written by the same scribe and 
possibly belonging to the same MS. as the 
preceding number. 

From Ahmlm. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. The passage is in praise 
of Virginity which the author apostrophises 
in a series of paragraphs ; for example ; tu 

TUIITflApOOUOC Te.\0-rO0pOC IKITOOIII AVIO 
TIIO.VITCIA UtlATUflV CO TllllTriApOGIHlC lipHO 

uniio-rToJ,u)TiiimiAp«M!iioc ii^yiui lipuq+KAp- 

nOC ATtO T?ACrO llATpeTHc|, tO TUIfTIIApOO- 
IIOC TBACIC GTTASpur OTqi 2Anppo. 

255. 

Or. 3581A(81). — Parchment; a complete 
and an incomplete leaf, paged u, i ; iia, ui, 
and a fragment ; 12 J X 10 J in. The text, in 
two columns of about 30 lines each, is written 
in the same hand as the two foregoing 
numbers. Here however the initials, stops 
Ac. are coloured red or yellow ; some of the 
former having coarse scrolls in those colours, 
while similar but smaller ornaments are 
sometimes attached to the letters p, t, q in 
bottom lines. In the Paris collection Vol. 
131» fol. 13, Vol. 131* fol. 125, Vol. 131' foil. 
25, 48, Vol. 131* fol. 98 are from the same 
MS. and refer to the Ist of our leaves, while 
Vol. 180* foil. 71, 72, Vol. 131» fol. 86, Vol. 
132' fol. 46 and also Cairo no. 8314 refer 
probably to the second. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 



From one or more Homilies. 

P. o. The " song " in Is. v. 1 is made to 
refer successively to various utterances of 
Christ (?Mt. iii. 10 or Lu. iii. 9, Lu. xiii. 8, 9, 
Lu. XV. 4 — 7), the quotations being followed 
by these words ; 

AxeriJijAV en[e]e.\oa' utctu[uot]gia unop- 
rAu[oii] unGip6qx[tu at]uj mbtotu)^ [gJgcotii 

KA.\U}G 2llOTUIiTpUli;HT >IOTp6(|3:(0 IWp AUHG 

eqTpG[ii]cTcujTU Gpoq jtaaiig {rjSvpeip) euor- 

erAOHH A.\.\A ^AqXpcrpiUQ 2MOTUKA2 IJ2HT 

oiicq+ iJO'roTiio(| ah GneitT hiigtcu)tu Gpoq 
jMO'i-e.vocr ATco eqt iioruKcVe iieiiT GncreHT 
2unpnuGeve ijijko.vacic ueqciiBG ii^uu -hxpuii 
All HiiGTCujTU e[poo'r]. 

P. KA. The text here treats of Jacob's 
mourning for Joseph, who in prison was sad 
at the thought of his father, his young 
brother and his own misfortunes. But God 
heard his prayer, brought him out of prison 
and made him a kmg{sic), while the ruler 
of the prison set him over all the prisoners.* 

The Fragt. Presumably from a Homily, 
though the following phrase seems to belong 
to a narrative ; loTAnoKouiTocno iiTepoToioK 
Ae un^^Axe OTA^e erorio^ eruiz urue uuii- 
<roA [Aq]oYto^B MAT [mt]hi8o xej. Quota- 
tions; Is. xi. 1, Ps. cix. 4. 



256. 

Or. 3581A(82). — Parchment ; three com- 
plete leaves, ruled and paged pno — pqi ; cka, 
ckb; 13^Xll|^in. The text, in two columns 
of 33 lines each, is written in a regular hand 
{ef. Ciasca, i, tab. i or ii, tab. xxvi, but the 
resemblance is not close). Initials are en- 
larged more or less elaborately and accom- 

* I suspect that Zoega no. cclxxx, the writer of which 
appears to have dwelt iu Jerusalem, may be from the 
same MS. as this. 





114 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



panied sometimes by scrolls in ink. There 
are some similar scrolls in the lower margins. 
By the same scribe and probably from the 
same volume as the Epistles of Apa Esaias, 
no. 181 above. 

From Aljmim. [Budge.] 

From one or two Homilies. 

P. pne. Abraham is * the father of many 
nations,' Sarah ' strength ' ; again Abraham 
is 'the mind' {vov<;), Mamre 'the height,' 
Sarah ' the soul ' (xjjvxv), while the tent 
(a-KTjvrj) to which the soul flies is the pro- 
tection (lit. shadow) of God. So long as it 
was with Sarah after the manner of "women, 
she could not conceive Isaac. So long as 
the region of Sodom is inhabited cropcr and 
watered ecTcur, she remains barren ; but 
after that Sodom's cry goes up, the mind 
overcomes pnexne the passions (ttci^os) and 
becomes a grain of mustard &c. After 
Sodom's destruction and Lot's rescue, Sarah 
bore Isaac, 'joy ; ' that is, the soul when 
purified obeys {viroTacra-eiv) the mind and 
brings forth joy. Sarah was now no more a 
prey to violence, for she had received heaven's 
pledge. After Pharaoh's attempt and she 
being now old NTepecnuie Ae ewMocr w^i, 
Abimelech coveted her ; but God proved 
(eVa^eiv^) him. Let there be no return to 
old (sins) once abandoned. This the saints 
strove to reach. There can be no love 
{dydirr]) while we care for worldly things ; for 
we cannot drink of Christ's cup and of the 
devil's. Isaiah found he could not please 
God while in the distractions (irapao-Tracr/xd?) 
of the world. Quotations ; Mt. xiii. 33, Lu. 
xiii. 19, Gen. xii. 15, Col. iii. 9, 1 Cor. x. 21, 
Is. xxvii. 4, xxix. 4, xxvi. 16, xxxiii. 14, 15, 
16, ih 18, ib. 7, i. 26. 

I The form eTxVAr.e r.-curs as eoTAt.e for iirjraaas, 
Sap. Solom. xi. 11. Elsewhere this is rendered by ^iiie. 



P. CKA. Be humble ApiK MeAAxicxoii in 

speech and ignorant among the learned and 
God will grant thee wisdom {cro<f>ia). Re- 
member, beloved brother, the struggle for 
virginity {rrapdeveCa) ; fight therein till death ; 
for it is no small thing on earth and un- 
speakably honoured in heaven. Virginity 
and marriage are as strength and weakness. 
The Apostles forsook all earthly honours and 
ties ; unlike the rich young man. God com- 
mends those that become eunuchs for the 
kingdom of heaven's sake. Marriage is 
honourable and the (marriage) bed pure if 
there be (? also) works (irpal^ts) of the 
kingdom of heaven. 

The first sentence on this leaf is obscure ; 

Ce?TK M2A2 UCOn MTUHTe NgeuuHH^e GTiyAse 
xeuMensAse aak m206iu eunexeurueere 
epoq AM. 

Quotations ; Mt. xix. 22, Lu. xiv. 38, ih. 20, 
Joh. xiv. 2, Is. Ivi. 4, 5. 

257. 

Or. 3581A(83). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf, ruled (pricked in centre) and 
paged TKr,, tkh ; 13xl0f in. The text, in 
two columns of 36 lines each, is written in a 
fine, regular hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. iv. 2, our MS. showing only the rounded 
forms of u and r). There are no enlarged 
letters. Probably from the same MS. as 
Lord Crawford's fragt. 36^ and in the Paris 

1 Lord Crawford's fragt. is from an interesting Homily 
upon Joseph, Mary and Christ's birth in which use is 
made of the parable of the pearl (Mt. xiii. 45,) in the 
manner of S. Ephraim {v. Useuer, Die Perle 1892). This 
fragt. shows on all but the first page a number of small 
coloured ornaments, while ours has none. In other 
respects they seem to be identical. For the former cf. 
Forbes Robinson, Copt. Aimer. Go.^p., pp. xxii, 196, 235. 
Of the Paris texts, some are attributed to Peter of 
Alexandria, others to Severian of Gabala. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



115 



collection Vol. 129" foil. 11—16, Vol. 130* 
fol. 132, Vol. 131' fol. 30, Vol. 131' foil. 77— 
80, Vol. 131* foil. 112—119, Vol. 13P fol. 78, 
Vol. 132' fol. 56. 

From Ahmim. [Bddge.] 

From a Homily of which this passage deals 
with Chri-st's church immovable upon the 
rock of the martyrs' faith. The following 
are specimens of the text ; 

P.Tiil. ATto uiiAprvpoc irrATeeK[M]eTcni- 
pcjore [u]noT?e oboa [?]iiTnicmc[3 or 4 let.] 
Tpo iiuuAi[2or3 let.JAiujii [3 let.]HTo[ii]Bppo 
cecrun? exo iicaoincrcxx {avpew) am uriAeo 

TCApX lU^II >ICAII?X\ICKe All ijcri TniCTIC 

OTTOiiJimrro Ttrou iiuuApT-i'ptic oepAi PAp 
exirmincn-pA ice. (Mt. xvi. 18) npticTvo (npo- 
<r€\(tv) ?iiovtups onriAjco o«|uorTO uuiitah 
iiAuirra jceiiKiiiAriioc trr.\i ueovii eiiuor uiu 
ere TOMOT uniiAr ertpiAKiiiAnifrre iifmiAf 
neqcrroei Mt oauiito imio rxp iiumtam iitiio- 
Aic irroo-r iioro ii?ih ifTtniinuiK tjeovii (jtiioaic 
TAire oo h»iot[o] ii)Mi(pcuiof iit [a]?frrii enuov. 
P. TKM. OYcrone noir^Axo iiai stictiutrta 
iiuuAC iKrrofli^v miu etMrra^.xpo epoc eiioe 
ceAnaxiutuii a.\.\a u<icrtoii?AC«io c?Aii?oa[iu] 
A.«.«A uociuiic enacirr cotiorccfrra opoc a.\.\a 
uoc:cicA^ c[o]pKOTc ap»c aa[aa] uApa(^^e 
iiopn) nnrprcK: kui atuj Aepoi [oiJtato uhai 
eroKKAMniA ottaa[pa]oit oeujA mil [0T]:iAJt6 
»io-fiirr nonTAiioTco[T] x»fM| atuj qu[MM] 
eeoA Moe Mo-f[nrp]i"<jc o<|TA,\pM-r OTHpiie 
irrr[pAM]»ioc htat+t[ujm]huuac atcu un[oY]- 
erMrutrou opoc. 

258. 

Or. 8581 A(84).— Parchment; two com- 
plete leaves, ruled but not paged ; 14]^ x 11^ 
io. Tbe text, in two columns of 34 lines 
each, is written in a regular hand {cf. Ciasca ii, 
tab. xxT or Zoega, tab. iii, no. xii, though our 



script is wider spread). Initials are enlarged 
but plain. In the Paris collection Vol. 130* 
foil. 94, 95 are by the same scribe. 

From Ahraim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. The passage preserved 
treats of various occasions on which the robes 
of biblical personages — patriarchs, priests, 
prophets, apostles, angels, Christ, — are men- 
tioned ; the following words do not help in 
recognizing the general intention of the work ; 

TIIIIAT AO Oil eiJliarpA(|>H eTUIITAPAOOC 

uniioTTo 620TM eiieTcoTTioH eunereHT eeorii 

0|>0q IIOQ IITA({XOOC eTpeVK(0 KAeHV &c. 

;uiia:'jai AO oil iiiiequii-n'iAiieTiui ezovii 

oiiorpeoTe enxq Aq.\ooc soovotoah iiooot &c. 

eqAiAKpiiiQ Ae on uuoq utri iiotcootii 

IITOq SOOqXOOT i^AqXOOC :KeAIKAAT KA2HT &C. 

Quotations: Gen. xxviii. 20, 22, xlv. 22, Mt. 
xvii. 2, Mk. ix. 3, Joh. xix. 23, Mt. xxviii. 3, 
Lu. xxiv. 4, Mt. xxi. 7, Ezech. ix. 2, Dan. x. 5, 
vii. 9, Lev. xvi. 4, Ex. xix. 10, 11 (?), Gen. 
xlix. 11, Ac. xii. 8, Prov. xxvii. 13, Zech. iii. 

4, 6, Is. Ixi. 3, Cant. v. 3, Is. xx. 3, 4. 

259. 

Or. 35ftlA(85). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf, ruled and paged poo, j>o<r ; 13|XlO:J^in. 
The text, in two columns of 32 lines each, is 
written in a regular hand {cf. Ciasca i, tab. 
xiii). Initials vary in size and, with stops, 
the letter <|> and the marginal ornaments are 
coloured red or red and yellow. From the 
game MS. as Zoega, no. ccxci and in the Paris 
collection Vol. 131» foil. 3—16, Vol. 129'" foil. 
96—97 and perhaps Vol. 131* foil. 72—74. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a collection of short Homilies upon 
personages of the Old and New Testaments. 
Our fragt. contains the end of a Homily 
upon S. Peter and the beginning of one upon 

5. Andrew. 

Q 2 



116 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



In heaven there are no bolts otab oii 
utienu)^ OTAO uotxaoc, for there are no 
thieves; all is peace and agreement {crvfi- 
^(ufia). Peter's keys are good works. If he 
sees a sinner in despair, he opens the gate 
and invites repentance. I too have thrice 
denied the Lord and He has forgiven me. 
Repent and God will forgive thee and take 
thee to heaven. 

Andrew was the most fiery of the apostles. 
If a city received not his preaching, he was 
wroth (and wished) that a fire from heaven 
might bum it. Hence another apostle was 
sent with him to remind him of the Lord's 
command to preach to all nations. 

The words introducing the second homily 
are AUiyAxo eTBenoTpoc nuoo' ijAnocTOAoc 
UApeujyAse on exBeAUApeAC. 

260. 

Or. 3581 A(86). — Parchment; a fragment; 
10x9i in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a regular, upright hand(cf. Ciasca i, 
tab. i). Initials are moderately enlarged and, 
with stops, the letter cj) &c., are coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily. 

I am in company with the Apostles, 
Prophets and Patriarchs, while the Judges 
(/cpiTifs) declare for Jesus +uAeiKi eic in 
sounding the trumpet {craXni^eiv). I recalled 
the dread judgment and my whole body — ? 
TAeeciK and my spirit was disturbed. What 

shall I then do ? (sinners) shall go to 

the Valley of Jehoshaphat (Joel iii. 2, 12) 
and receive the reward of their deeds. Hast 
thou considered, oh man, the terror of that 
hour when each is weeping for sin ? 

1 This is hierogl. l| £ O pj-j v. Crum (Erman) in Aeg. 
Zeitschr. 1898. 



(and they) separate them, one weeping for 
the other, the Apostles even and Saints 

weeping as they judge, murderers 

being sent to a place of weeping and gnashing 
yxzx of teeth, thieves to cold and nakedness, 
slanderers (xaTaXaXta) to outer darkness. 

• 

261. 

Or. 3581A(87). — Parchment ; a fragt., 
ruled and paged §0, ^ ; 9J X 10^ in. The 
text, in two columns, is written in an uneven 
hand (cf. Ciasca i, tab. xiii for the type). Initials 
vary in size and, with stops &c., are coloured 
red. The ornaments > are in red and green. 

Probably from Ahmim. [Geiffith.] 

From a Homily, referring to Christ's birth, 
prophecies and passion. The writer asks the 
Jews why they condemned Him. The follow- 
ing are examples of the text, which, in the form 
uuAq, shows a Mid. Egyptian tendency ; 

p. 2.6. unATGcpuuTH upoune exeTAiTe 
LiApiA TnApeeuoc mattcoau Aqxi uAq wor- 
CAP2. ijpeqjyeneice uee mtiom atcu uetouooT- 
Gicuij iiuuAq^ KATA noTU)^ unuoTTG iieqeicoT 
AqBiUK eeoTij uuiiJ uuAq zurecuurpA (ny]Tpa) . 

Auep^nnpe iieiicrou UTequMTUorre e- 
TOTAAB eAqTCABeuequAOHTHC 6HeTNA^U)ne 
unATOT^ytune. 

p. 2^«r. 6TB6OT T6TMKpiMe unejcG 10 iiiot- 

AAI TAT6TAITIA 6pOI CO MATIJOTTG ATCO AKIOK 

neTUAAnoAorit,e eApoq GUKpiue uuAq nesAr 
seAqsooc seAijoKne niyupe uniiorre tai 
oTHTe TeqAiTiA 10 neeeuoc uatcbuj. 

262. 

Or. 3581 A(88).— Parchment; a large (a) 
and a small fragt. (/S). the latter, paged 
All, AH, is the first of a quire ; ll^X9f in. ; 

^ q erased. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



117 



ruled at wide intervals. The text, in two 
columns of more than 28 lines each, is 
written in a rather uneven hand, leaning 
slightly to the right {ef. Ciasca i, tabb. 
iii and x for the type). Initials, unorna- 
mented, are a little enlarged and project. 
The Clar. PreJis MS. no. 54 and in Paris, 
Vol. 78, foil. 16, 17, 52, 53, Vol. 129", foil. 
77, 102, Vol. 131«, fol. 92, Vol. \3V, foil. 3, 19 
are by the same scribe, though the Clar. Pr. 
leaves at any rate cannot {cf. their paging) 
be from the same work. Nor can more be 
said as to the present two fragts. 

From Ahmim. [Budge, Hoenbb.] 

(a). From a Homily or Epistle, addressed 
to monks, quoting Deut. xxxiii. 10, 11 and 
referring to the teaching of Mat. x. 37, 38. 
The following are pusages of the text ; 

|iiairTAT| |u(ieTiiu[T umtot]uaat Ar[uj 
ueYt^Jseap eT7uiiK[»cucK:] iintirArqi uner- 
cPoc AirtrfAeoT iicjiii.Toaiu iiCTiinovKciTor 
2iiiier?tiT OKMue 2uiiT|H]*niipAi.G iiu<!rr iiorn- 
unoTo:!iii[eT]i€»Te utiuarciiitr uiiiin-i-roipo 
uotrrxTituuia »i.\okiiioc irrfrrAnoAoriA er- 
ujiiicrrc 050A eiiiicrrKATACAp^ Arp.\uxopfl 
UAue iuntrctu:^ tnyHHUi lur a?orii oiiuxc 
OTjwnuiitc ufioroiujT uirreruAAT xnuiioti- 

MAT llpUITII. 

(lAiATTirmi uAua lu iuuiiatoc ii:*iiipa HAun 

MMflXPICTIJlllOC OICeilMTO AAMfHtlC ATimi^Uilin 
UnpUCTATMC IIIJOTMIOTa ATTlUJflO A-OCieUOT 

esoA uuurrtj BTAniifmirBBo. 

03) Apparently from a Homily. It shows 
the following unidentifiable quotation ; 

p. Ki,. :^qs<M)c oM Men lepiiuiAC senAin[e] 
risuMuue MMenpocTAruA| 

263. 

Or. 3581 A(89).— Parchment; four frag- 
ments; ruled; the largest, 8x9f in. The 



text, in two columns, is written in a large, 
somewhat irregular hand {cf. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. ix. 1). Initials are slightly en- 
larged. Where n begins a line, it has a loop 
projecting to the left ; where a, u, t, c end 
lines, their tails project to the right. The 
sequence of the foil, is uncertain. In the 
Paris collection Vol. 130* foil. 52, 109, 112, 
11&— 119, 131 appear to be from the same MS. 
Probably from Ahmim. [Griffith.] 

From a Homily, apparently rebuking vice 
(? in a monastic congregation). The follow- 
ing are specimens of the text ; 

fol. 2. AAAA nG:cA(| xoTAT^eepe uha^xaoc 
MOTtjApatuB eiTeeiH oTco-rrtou ceMAonov 

nAIJTIUC tl COMATIJTIOIIOT OUOTn[u]nOTBlOK 

[eiJtiKoc 0UO2 i.(ootj ijiu e(|U(S2 uuatot ep- 
:»AunaKBu ^ujne atu) nxAq] 

fol. 3. AruieunApA(|)rcic onuA iiMATO(t>vcic 
OT?e ATui orptorr oepAi noirioon hat en ha 
iiTA.\o oepAi (jiiMue or uomom jceunurBtuK 

UepAl A.\AA ATpilKOCUlK nHAeOT UlieiJTAVpAK- 
TOT eilflieBIITO HOTtOT Il,\()l[uuc3 

A.V.\A UTAU.\<»«)T TlipOT BTBeHOUTATXUIAe 
^»J»lU^BMVa IJIJ.V.VIUIUI1 APA COIIA^IIIH ApA 
COUAKa! eMOMTATOp.XOr eUUIipA^IC UAITOAOC. 

fol. 4. |iia:^o iiatiTHo* rAp am atuj nrcue 
oeoronocoTO oboa tujm eq»JAiipoc{)HT{3're 
uToieu «pfliionpu(t)iiTMc iJAnp()<|>iiTere h mo- 
Toiice^iuon am h MOTMA^oine am h eru 
i«TeM?e. 



264. 

Or. 5438(1). — Parchment; four very small 
leaves, ruled ; 2f X 2^ in. The text, in a 
single column of 14 lines, is written in a 
minute hand {ef. Ciasca i, tab. vi for the type). 
There are no enlarged initials, the para- 
graphs being occasionally indicated by a 



118 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



simple, angular mark {cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. ii. 1). 
From Ahmim. [Geenfell.] 

From a Homily or Epistle, containing 
praise of and precepts for the ascetic life. 
The reader is frequently addressed as neBiHu 
(raXatVcopo?). The efforts of the ascete 
towards God are likened to a lion hunting 
his prey. The following is the text, some 
of which is obscure or illegible ; 

fol. 1 a. ueovcABe eqzu[TG]qpi xeqpi uee 
[iioj+iiorqe iimat [m]iu bboa eunKApnoc 

IIIIRqeBIITe eTIJAHOTOT neOOT UnUOTTG UA- 

oTtoii2 iJAq eBOA M8HTC AnArr6Aoc unxoeiG 

OTCOII? eBOA Mr.AXApiAO eieOTII UnGOTCIACTH- 

pioii uniyoTeuMe AiiAr[reA]oc bcok eeoru 
(fol. b.) enHi MAioT AnArreAoc ou bujk tj^eoTij 
on]Hi iJTtoBiAC [atJio tu)b[iac] 2un[Gq]ni 
A<|BioK oij eqoTKi eriHi uuamcjug tgijot ere 
nGBiHM unpTAKG[ne]euoT wxpi O . . , TA . . . UIU 
iiA^tjo[ne] hzht[c] .mm ... . une . . roi 

AXM . . . OT . . . . 

fol. 2 a. neuTAnuoTTG mtk extoq AUAere 
ijuoq 2MOT2TnouoiiH unpKAneHT gboa unpA- 

UGAI GMGeUOT ^AMTKBIOK 62pAI ^yARMOTTG 
eilOTOTMOq UMOTXPO KAI PAp ^ApGRUOTI Gl 
GBOA einSAIG iyAqKAHGClCAT 2IXI4JjeqTAO'CG 

G(|;yAiiLiAT[e u]nGu-(fol. &.)-TAqei gboa gt- 
BHirrq ^AquoojyG GepAi ?iioTnAppHCiA tguot 

O-G UnpKAn?HT GBOA eUnGIKOCUOC ^AMTK- 
llOO^e GepAl ^AmiOTTG 8MOTXpO CO HGBIHM 
GK^MAIITOO'K GHSOGIC UATAAq RXOGIC OM 
NAO-U) [llJuUAK GXpeKpppO UUUAq TGI|[ot] 0*6 
nGBIHM 

fol. 3 a. ... UIMB MAinG . . OTBBBIO AG 

Uo[ho]m nCOT MAK ZU . . . OOT M6KeB[Blo] . . G 

PGOTOGI^ . . AKHG ATtO TGKpi MA^tORG MAK 

IIOTHHrH eCM?OT MCpOTGIGpO GCTBBHT MAK 

Mri^tone motoaaacca gcom; Mriacone motro- 

AIC GCOpX 2I80TM ATlb 2IBOA (fol. b.) GCO'OpO' 

euii[coM]e MPTUGiue eT[6T]uMTpuuAo [gpgJh- 



^IK MTCO<t)[lA] MA^^CUne M2[hTk]' eMXpi GKA- 
Ua[zTg] MTGCBtO gMOrOBBIO MPXOOC ZtOlo[K] 
OM XeiO n^lK MTUMTpUUAO UMTGOCJ)IA MPpppO 
UMnMOTTG 2MTpi GKBUKO MMGKXAXG eUMKOC- 
UOC ?U* 

fol. 4 a. TUMTpeAA ^ApGMAAIUlOM PAp UI^G 

UMnptouG einxAie gto-oam gboa cgkh tap 

KA2HT UnUOTTG GTBGHAl UUMA UeHTOT G20TM 
GnpCOUG eqeUOOC ZMXpi UATAAq 2MOTCO*pA2T 

Gq^AMGI o^e Gxun . . uot Mxpi eA [8 — 10 
letters] (fol. b.) otmau gboa xg^atkaroaguoc 

UUMT^AMeTHq GpOK GTOTSGnpiOUG XGGTGqi- 
RGeUOT MTpi MTOOTK . . . . T UATOTSOK GR- 
TOOT MIU O'G neTMA+ MAI MOTUA M^CORG eiR- 
XAI6 TARtOT TApiUG GpOl KARGKUGGTG glRGCHT 
GKRICTGTe XeOTM 



265. 

Or. 5438(2),— Parchment; half a leaf; 
lfx25 in. {cf. the dimensions of no. 263 
above). The text, in one column, is written 
in a minute, regular hand {cf. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. iv, 2). 

From Ahmim. [Geenfell.] 

From a Homily dealing here with the 
cleansing power of baptism and the example 
of Christ's passion. The following is the 
text ; 

fol. a. f GMTAeeMKOTI RIOT GeOTM GpOC 
ATOTXAI 2ITURUOOT GTUGe^UOTMG U+TXH 
KATA RTTROC URBARTICUA* GTTOTSO UUIOTM 
TGMOT eMOTGIlO AM GBOA MO^OpXG MTG TCAp^, 
AAAA u3 

fol. b. |bCOK eepAl GTRG GAMArrGAOG ?TRO- 
TACCG MAq UMMG^OTGIA UMMO'OU RGXCO^G 
GAq^ReiCG 2MTCAP2, MTtOTM etOTTHTTM JIOK 



1 Or M20TM. * Or 21. 

3 Cf. 1 Peter iii. 20. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



119 



uuumi euneiueeve xoneuTAquor ewTCApx. 

AC|.\o| 

266. 

Or. 3367. — Parchment; a leaf pasted upon 

the inside of a f ragt, of a leather and papyrus 

book-binding, bo that fol. a only is visible* ; 

13 J X 7^ in. The leather is ornamented with 

borders of intersecting diagonal lines and in 

the middle a circular pattern formerly studded 

with metal(?). Along one side are the letters 

[eKJKAHciA AOA, referring perhaps to the 

church of Shenoute. But this outer leather 

was apparently transferred here from its 

original use. The text.in two columns of 26 or 

27 lines each, is written in a rather large hand 

(Hyvemat, Album, pi. xii, 4 reproduces it). 

Initials &c. are coloured red and there are 

rough red or green scrolls in the margins. 

By the same scribe as Zoega no. cxlv and 

Paris, Vol. 129", fol. 25, Vol. 129", fol. 1, 

Vol. 131', fol. 41, Vol. 131*, fol. 56, Vol. 132", 

fol. 23. 

[H. Wallis.] 

From a Homily here dealing with Moses 

in Egypt. The following is a specimen ; 

ATMi iifM|:^iiin iicAAnoTAc:i.a irruirreppo 

MKMIIfl IIIITIIllTpiJUAO llll|)OCO*r<M)i:^ IJiM|r<ll- 

eica uiiii(]<|i:iiHT iirMipcj uiniiA iieoro exet 

MTAnOAATCIC IIKHUQ UllTUIITpUllAO UIIIIOBO 

npocomai^M (u<|oniiiio<rti«o' unoxu xeor- 
ZOTo iiiJtirpuiiAona uroro ollA^u>lup Ttipor 

MKMUe. 

267. 

Or. 3681 A(90).— Parchment ; an almost 
complete leaf, ruled and paged pij, pqa ; 
12|xlO^ in. The text, in two columns of 
34 lines each, is written in an upright, regular 



> At the leaf haa the text on ita other aide alao, it 
clearly scnred here mercl/ aa a part of the binding. 



hand (<•/. Ciasca i, tabb. i and xiii). Initials, 
slightly enlarged, stops and the letter 4> are 
coloured red. Initials have no ornaments. 
Possibly from the same MS. as Paris, Vol. 
134*, foil. 104—110, Vol. 131*, fol. 32. 

[Myers.] 
From a Homily, treating here of patience 
and endurance, the triumphs of the pure in 
heart, who shine as the sun, and the need of 
open resistance to declared enemies, although 
to those nearer us milder methods may be 
employed. This is illustrated by David's 
attitude towards Goliath and Saul respectively. 
Before a multitude we should be silent or 
speak only what is useful and true as did the 
prophets ; before the wise or virtuous we 
should be humble. 

268. 

Or. 3581 A(91).— Parchment; three frag- 
mentary leaves, fol. 3 being first of quire 
b; ruled; 10Jx8i in. The text, in two 
columns of 30 lines each, is written in a 
regular, square hand (cf. Ciasca ii, tab. xxv, 
but for u, M, Zoega tab. iii, no. xii.). Initials 
are rarely and slightly enlarged. Foil. 1 and 
2 were joined ; their relation to fol. 3 cannot 
be fixed. 

From Ahmim. [Budgk.] 

From an Epistle addressed by a member 
of a monastic congregation to oBiuMe' 'E<f>o!>- 
yvxo^, whom, though diffidently styling him 
" my father," he adjures to forsake the com- 
panionship of " the wicked among us." With 
the latter seem to be connected the references 
to adulterers and the exhortations to expel 

> Recurs Zoega 75 ; Latin, Eponychus (Surius, Pacho- 
miut, 14th May, §. xliii.). Indeed the same person may 
here be meant and our text be a letter of Theodore or 
Uoraifiei. For names thus formed v. Aeg. Zeitschr. xx vii, 41 . 



120 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



them. Ebonh is reminded of his responsi- 
bilities towards God for those entrusted to 
him ; God will seek their blood at his hands. 
The following are examples of the texts ; 

fol. 1 h. tconc uuoK rabiuit eTpeKAURXo 
uuoi ij;eiJKOTi m^axb oueitcBiu ijak aii iiiio- 
(?eije)nMOTTe xooc a,\aa oixco HeenjyAse? 
iiMAepAK ijoe MOT^Hpe eqscu MueqjyAxo 
iiMAepeunGqeiiuT Ktore nAeitoT kcotb nAeicor 
II (fol. 2 a) [cA 6 — 8 let.] +'rvH eiiTAnuo'rrfi 

CrAAtOOT epOK IITOOTOT >llip(()UO OIITAK- 
CTAAIOOT epOOV eT6MpUtipAIIIIO eTII?HTIl GBOA 

xeiiTOK eioiOK nuoTTe uAKcure iicAneTciiocj 

IITOOTK. 

20TAM Ae RAeitoT eK^An^Axe uiinAiiouoc 

(jTUeHTM XeeUOTUOT KUAUOrf 

fol. 2 6. lO GBUllie eillASOOG IJAKSeOTfiBOA 

XfiAK^ione eKTcucre uuok erptoue u[no]uH- 
poG . . . m»iooik| 

Hgboa seeKtrujjyT nctoor ernHT epATq 
iinoTioii^ erenpujuHne unounpoc gtuuat 
eAuoi OH epeniJOTTe iiAf iiak uoTUMxpeq- 

>IH(|)e eTp6K+2THK ATtO iirpoGic 6nKeiHU)2Cn. 

Quotations; Zech. vii. 13(?), Mt. xxii. llfF., 
Deut. vii. 26, Mt. iii. 10, Deut. xxii. 23, Ezech. 
iii. 17, Is. i. 2. 



269. 

Or. 5297(1). — Parchment; a fragt., 
ruled(?) ; 6 X 5J in. The text, in two 
columns of 24 lines each, is written in a 
somewhat uneven, square character {cf. Rossi, 
/ Papiri . . . di Torino i, tav. iii, but for e and 
especially a, the God. Sinait.). Apparently 
initials were not enlarged, but on fol. b 
a plain paragraph- mark is used. 

From the Fayyum. [Flinders Peteie.] 

Presumably from a Homily, though possibly 
from a narrative. The subject is very obscure. 



Someone is addressed in 2nd fem. sing., while 
another person, 3rd masc, is throughout 
referred to. Published and translated in 
Crum, Coptic MSS. from the Fayyum, p. 6, 
no. iv. 

270. 

Or. 1013 B. — Papyrus; six fragments; 
the largest, paged pag, pXq-, 5f X 7f in. The 
text, in one column, is written in a large 
hand of Zoega's 4th class. 

[Hay.] 

From a Homily. The text of the largest 
fragt. refers to the pride of life and the rich 
young man of Mt. xix. 16 ff. and mentions 
Elias, Peter and Paul. 



271. 

Papyrus xvi, sheets 1, 5 and Or. 1013 C. — 
Four fragments ; the largest, paged qTi, qe, 
8i X 7f in. The text, in one column of more 
than 19 lines, is written in an irregular, 
heavy hand (cf. Zoega, cl. iv, no. xix). Para- 
graphs are distinguished by small, angular 
marks, or less often by horizontal strokes in 

the margin. 

[Wilkinson, Hat.] 

From a Homily or Commentary, of which 
the passages here preserved treat of the story 
of Dinah, the marriage of Joseph, &c. The 
following are the more legible portions of 
the texts ; 

[oT];yeep6 ATco Aquorre enecpAij xe- 
Aceuuee eTenecoTOJeune xereMTACorsAi en- 

UOT* ATU) ACpUOCr MCTI Tiy66p6 i^HU AC^UinO 

OM eueceepAC at+ MicucHcf) ecutoq 62pAi eKHUG 



1 Note this etymology of Asenath, " She that is safe 
from death." 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



121 



iinoiKAipnc itoTuiT AVto AqcriiVApin iiiiAepii- 

<t>ApAtlJ A(|.\l IIT:'iaapG ^IIIJ IITOUTq UnOTIIMB 
A(|TAAi: IIKUCM<t> «Vi:eiUO IIA(|. 

riAine ?unTpo<| xiioiiaiiacch nTonnqov[ui]- 
?iine scfuniHrrro rpApniuB^H iniA;ica iiiiiia- 
riAaiiuT iirnpnnnATpiApYHc OYii iakuib iio<|- 

IIAIIfrr A<|^\Mp<>C CHAT IIUAIIACOH. 

AqoTo; iiAq unuA otijiiav AJkeiiiA Tot^'ioepn 
ei ofioA RMepAc AVto irropociiAV [ojii^oopo 
iiiicrr?iinuA frriiiiAV AqiiAV [opoc ujcri 

UUlKlip. 

AqoBBioc [«]TBen«j[c]cA ka[ta] oe eife]- 

pnTai>pA[<t>ll] OTOVAAB 3CtO ll[uo]c IITGpO*i-- 

cci)[tu] o-rii iicri iiocuiimv cruouiii uiiaotqi. 



272. 

Or. 1013 D.— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 8Jx7i 
in. The text, in one column, is written in a 
large, somewhat uneven hand {rf. von Lemm, 
UhU. Acad. Imp., X. S. iii (xxxt), fragt. 4). 
The collection contains other small fragments 
of this MS., e.g. Pap. viii, 23. 

[HiT.] 

From a Homily. The passage here pre- 
served deals with Christ's miracles of healing 
and bringing to life which foreshadowed our 
resurrection. He hungered and thirsted 
that man might eat and drink at the table of 
His kingdom. 

273. 

Papyros vi, sheets 1, 3 (iii, iv), 4 (viii), 
Papyrus vii, sheets 1 and 3 fragts. under 
glass(one paged pSi, p»i^,), Papyrus Iii (H). — 
The largest fragt. 8}x5| in. The text, 
in one column of some 20 lines, is written in 
a large, rather coarse hand of Zoega's 1st 
or 2nd class {cf. von Lemm, /./., fragt. 4). 



Paragraphs are occasionally indicated by a 
plain, angular mark in the margin. 

[Sams, Butlkr.] 

From one or more Homilies(?). The 
largest fragt. refers to Christ's second coming 
and His redemption of men from earthly 
troubles, as Joseph was redeemed from 
bondage and became a king (sic), and to their 
reception into the heavenly kingdom. Other 
fragts. deal with dogmatic questions and 
show the words " orthodox," " God the 
Word," " wholly God and wholly man," " the 
same vnoaraa i.<i, the same vpotrconov, the 
saibe Lord, the same baptism." The patri- 
arch and the empress Theodora Tpp«) ojhi- 
Ato[pA] are mentioned in a fragt. whicli 
appears to deal with the ablutions (cere- 
monial or metaphorical ?) of priests, while 
the word rofio^ in another may refer to the 
EpUtola Dogmatica of Leo. 

274. 

Papyrus xiv, frame D. — One leaf, paged 
[fj, H ; about 7Jx6i in. The text, in one 
column of 17 lines, is written in a hand re- 
sembling Zoega's 2nd (especially for a, ii) 
and 3rd (for v) classes. Paragraphs are 
indicated by a horizontal line or {-shaped 
mark in the margin. The other fragts. 
framed as Papyrus xiv have no connection 

with this. 

[Wilkinson.] 

From a Homily. The first words address 
the Virgin as far exalted above all birds ; 
then the belief that birds could generate 
without sexual intercourse is referred to. 
The following is the text ; 

lipAXniC THp«T TOTAIirr OlIATO 02OV0lieA- 
AATO TMpOV OT2ApOC UTHe OniAM AipnilOOVH 

UlieA.\ATO OTIieAAMT IWp I'lOBO 02AAHT AVOIC 

K 



122 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



OYM ZUiC IITAIITOAUA eTpeil20T2T ATCO MTM- 

iJO'CHT unrGiioG ijii;a.\atb eroTAAB Apuv rAp 
iiTiiu-iiiB iioTKOTi 2unBioc MTnApoeuoc ero- 
TAAB ATU) (p. h) IJATTtOAU ei^AMSOOC PAp 

6TO(rp(>()niiG unneTprrujM atcu ueAAATB th- 
por xe^'jAYxno xcopic cnepuA ueoorr ram- 

TtOG OTIieOllin eillJArpOATHC MAOTCO^B MCB- 
\'OOe 2IJOTeOT2T Xe?A.\HT IJIU OTI1TATIJ6T- 
?Ot)TT IIUAT AYUl UBTSnO XUipiC 200YT H 
CnOpUA nAAIII ON ei^JAIieiTOOT e^CU) ^ApCUTU 

IJ 2[enKo]Yi ng.\a| 

275. 

Papyrus xiv, frames 0, E, F. — A complete 
and two imperfect leaves, paged pi, pi; 
pu;, piH ; p(|r, pql; 8^X6^ in. The text, 
in one column of 16 lines, is written in 
a regular hand of Zoega's 3rd or 4th class. 
Paragraphs are indicated by a plain, angular 
mark in the margin and slightly enlarged 
initials. 

[Wilkinson.] 

From a Homily ; (p. pi) admonishing to 
work and bear all trials (/Sacrai/os) lest we 
hear the terrible voice condemning us ; 
(p. pi7.) reflecting on the transitory, mis- 
leading riches of this world. Let not the 
darkness divide us from the light, nor these 
mortal things make us strangers to the life 
everlasting. Quotations; Ps. cxviii. 71, Jer. 
xxxi. 18, 19, Ps. XXV. 2, Mt. xxv. 41, Lu. 
xvi. 12. 



276. 

Papyrus vii, sheets 4, 6, 7. — Fragments of 
various uncial MSS., from made-up rolls. 

Sheets 2, 3, 5. — Fragments of semi-uncial 
or cursive MSS. from the same source. 

[Sams.] 



277. 

Papyrus viii, sheets 1, 3, 9, 14.— Fragments 
of one or more semi-uncial MSS., written in 
a small script. Sheet 9 at any rate seems to 
be by the same hand as Pap. vii, 2. The 
subjects of the texts are very difficult to 
determine; probably they are homiletic. 
There is a large admixture of Greek words. 
Sheet 9 may be from a letter. 

The other sheets contain fragments of 
uncial MSS. 

[Sams.] 

278. 

Or. 6297(2).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 8i X 5i 
in. The text, in two columns, is written in 
an upright hand (c/. Ciasca i, tab. i, rather 
than ii, tab. xx). A ^-shaped paragraph- 
mark is employed, but initials are not en- 
larged. 

From the Fayyiim. [Flinders Petrie.] 

From a Homily, relating here to the Last 
.Judgment. Published in Crum, Coptic MSS., 
Sfc, p. 5, no. iii. 



279. 

Papyrus xlviii, frames 18 — 25. — Fragments 
of 8 leaves ; 8x 3 in. The text, probably in 
one column of 19 lines, is written in an 
upright hand with the following character- 
istics ; A, u and r are rounded and formed 
of a single stroke each, while e and c are 
angular and formed of 3 and 2 strokes re- 
spectively {cf. the Pistis Sophia). Not more 
than the half of each leaf remains. 

[Anastasi.] 

From one or more Homilies. It is difficult, 
from the condition of the MS., to recognise 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



123 



the subjects dealt with. Certain fragts. 
appear to treat of charity, the remittance of 
debts and usury. 

280. 

Papyrus Ixxxix. — lOf X 10} in., having one 
complete selis of 6^ in. long. The text, in a 
single column, of which parts of 20 lines are 
preserved, is written in sloping, irregular 
semi-uncials with a few ligatures. 

[H. Stobart.] 

Frpm a Homily or Epistle, treating here 
of Ood's wrath and alluding (1. 19) to those 
that "spurn His holy body and revered 
blood," and (1. 12) to the . . . and Saracens 
and Blemmyes B.\euooTe.' 

Published by Revillout, Mem. s. les liletn- 
myet, p. 32. The following are corrections 
of his reading ; 1. 2, a:^ii MKaniirHuic, L 4, 
uiiiiflOAf'jLouii, II. 6 and 17, ikiAiii ou, I. 7, 

IIU AM\, 1. 11, ATUI OrXI, 1. 12, IICn^^KlUAT, 

1. 15, norquT, 1. 16, ic ntixo, uo<joTAr., 1. 20, 



Quotalion*: 1. 14^ Is. Izvi. 24 (inexactly), 
1. 17, Joh. iii. 36. 

281. 

Or. 4919(1).— Papyrus; 2 fragts., appa- 
rently of the same MS. ; the largest, 5 X 3| in. 
The text, in one column, is written in a thick 
uneven script (</. Zoega, classes iv, v). 

[GBKNrir.L.] 

Apparently parts of a Homily, though the 
contents are difficult to recognise. In the 
larger fragt: there is a comparison between 
the lights in the firmament (o-rc/xwyxa) and 
Christ, the light of the Church. 



» Ooodwin, Atg. ZeiUehr. 1869. 76, read B.VAUova. 
In JTAm. d4 la MitB./nmi;. iv, 642 {i.e. Cairo MS. 8019) 
it ia written BAAoeuor. 



282. 

Papyri ix, x, xi, xii. — A large number of 
small, disconnected fragments. They were 
bought adhering together in the form of 
cylindrical rolls. They show various types 
of uncial characters and are probably for the 
most part from homiletic works ; one or two 
may be from narratives. 

[Sams.] 

283. 

Papyri liv, Iv, Ivi. — Small fragments of 
various uncial MSS. from made-up rolls, 
similar to the preceding number. 

[Sams.] 

284. 

Papyrus Iii, A — G, I — L. — Fragments of 
various uncial MSS. from made-up rolls. 
Several of them show a text, in red-brown 
ink, relating to the Virgin (especially C, I, L,) 
of which other fragts, are in Papyrus liv. 

[Butler,] 

285. 

Or. 3581 A(92).— Parchment; four frag- 
ments, ruled ; 6f X4J J"- The text, in two 
columns of more than 25 lines each, is written 
in a very fine, regular script (c/. Rossi, 
/ Papiri . . . di Torino i, tav. iii, also such 
Greek uncials as Codd. Alex, and Sarrav.). 
Initials sometimes recede but are not en- 
larged. The sequence of the leaves cannot 
be decided though foil, i and ii were joined. 

Ahmim. [Budge.] 

From a Homily dealing here with the Last 

Judgment and man's power to choose his own 

eternal destiny. The texts are in Greek and 

fi 2 



124 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Coptic, the former having been the 1st, the 
latter the 2nd col. on each page. The fol- 
lowing are the texts, the stops, accents and 
breathings printed in the Greek being those 
of the MS. ; 

fol. I, a. ^TTLOV Tr]<i aky)9t\i\i>rj<i jcai auaviov 
fjips avTOiu TT]^ enovpaviov lAij/x X'^P'" '"'^'' '^^Xciji' 
€pya)v' t) ol a/LiapTwXot oi o\\i6p.(voi p-era adv- 
fjiiaaTov; eTTiKct/xeVous ayyeXous e\9ovTa<; irapa- 
Kafielv auTOus €ts tov aBr]t' eueKa twv KaKwv 
epyojv. e/cei yap avTcou to KaraXu/xa KaOws 
yeypaTTTaL on iKOLp.rj07](Tav €v avawava-CL ev tco 
aSr)^ iroCa 8c ai/a7raucris T<ov tolovtcju tov 
OavaTov auTOvs 7roi/x[e]i'o»'T05 Kai eis t6§^ 

fol. I, h. S^ooT iiGAM iig(k:oot20v eeoTii 

nTUHT6p(l tJBO.V eiTHOTOT NIIAri'GAOU AHNpeq- 
pil()K(:II(S (n-()VIIAII(>pS:OV OBUA IIII.MKAIOG 

lion iiovjycoc (K|niupx iieoiiiiAAune oboa 
ii?(ni(u;«()v' ovBtotope uuoot ^iTiiiiArreAoc 
eiiovoprii eepAi eTreeeiiuA UKtoer kata 
nevuiu'JA ti) TniiKMv iioii'-k; uiiToiiiocr iicop- 
Licc II iiTonpcDiiC: xiTC) ii.xiiAe KAii et|[A]vnei 

H IJT()(| n(|pA:^(3 IKIpnUTIlA 

fol. II, a. %yr]6r] [about 10 let.] ai(LvLou 
)8a(r[i\]eiai' uaa^Orf ■^ Kai 6 aj'os )(aip<DP to 
KaKov em ttjs yrj^ cpyacreTai, ev ttj ^wiJ avTov 
ePTtv&ev VTTO tov kv KaTapav Kr)\}i6p.evo<; Kai ei? 
6v aTreXeuo-CTai tottoi' /caTctpa Treptnecrtw pekkwv 
ets TOV dSrjv aiojfiai; pi.(l)r)a'6fievos' tCpc^ he ev 
eKeivT) TJj rjpepa (j)dey^ovTe<;^ ev tw tottw eKetvo) 
Kai afidus a.TTOKpiaeoi'i 6 0% nonjcreTai,' ouvt ot 
vnaKov(ravTe<; auT[w] evTevSev em T7;[s] ttjs 
eKKXivai, ttTToVi 

fol. II, b. iiii]ovT(j •ln[ii](| ^()A(oc ennv?" 

POOV filUH IIOIITAVpATCtOTLI IKUOCJ 2i:i:MIIKAe 

1 Job xxi. 13. 2 Mt. XXV. 32. 

3 Abbreviation for es. 



ounoYp2iJATocAeu>oY BBOA unnooooY lir.P.OipB 
LinoTiiAMorq xeunoT+eriiv «iie<joiiTOMi isjyxG 
ovuiiTeBiHii unptuuene ei nepAi en^ioiie 
uiiuoT enrto^ iioruii iiiuiio eio ovuutgbihii 
unpiuue iiovHpne ei eepAi eiiyjcDiin iitAABO 

OTCUOK BBOA llgHTq 2HA[u]llTe 2ITIITAIIArKH 

unKU>eT uunqiiT. 

fol. Ill, a. Ss av [about 13 let.] av [about 
6 let.] ixe [2 let.] v' koi airo ■7racro)v tojv 6\i}peo)v 
avTcJv auTovs avaTravcravTa' 6 8e [1 or 2 let.] 
TQ)V ap-apToXcjv [a]^avaTos a0XiwTepov<: avTovs 
Tidrjcriv. oTt TTjv avdiravcTiv Kai T-qv Tepxpiv ttjs 
napoiKta^ rauTT^S KaTekixjjav' Tpos tov tfv aTToyo- 
(levoi. OS epeX avrois ovk oiSa v/oias' aTrdoTT^Te 
an ep.ov'^ fiT] ToXfJUjarjTe evcjmov efiov Kav evl 
prjfiaTL Zerjdrivai eXe'ovs X'^P''^ "•' touto 6 

TOTTOsi 

fol. Ill, h. Tiif |8t| |nuA'r[2 or 

3 let.]ne pai nKioer ne-riiAKAHpoiiouei 
uucoTii unenuo'iTe [T]ujiy 6tp6aumto pxoeic 
eptoue iiiu nee euTAqTto^ erpeptoue iiiu 
3ci+ne iiTAiiArKii unuor aliiitg iiTAqcBTcoTq 
uncATAUAc uiiiieqAAiuioiJ* npcuue nexGcoTri 

IIAq IIAUMTB 2IJIie(|2BHT6 GBOOT 6TpeqBU)K 

onecHT epoq iiq[p]2U2AA un^tuiio uiikakb, 

fol. IV, a. |at Kai Tau [about 5 let.] oi* 
Tr]v aTTo\b let.Ju TeTa'y/Ac[4 let.]Tov kcivov 
OavaTov vocTov' Kai tov fxev irpoaKaCpov davd- 
Tov TTjv 6\C\piv <f>pLTTei' eTTiaTTaTaL Be eavid 
Kai acrnd^eTai Ttfv tov aSou avayKijV ttjv 
en avTut [^Bial^p.€vovcrav c| 

fol. IV, b. |GX'IAqTA| |?IIZCOB tliu| | 

iiovujiy une[i]coT GTeiiunnvG x-iAirrqcoBTG 

9 

IIAq IIOTUA IIUTUU^AUIIG^ eiJUIIHTG liptUUG 

iipeqp [ne]Boov e'^Atj [3 let.] uiiiiobg. 



1 Mt. XXV. 12. 



« ib. 41. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



125 



BIOGEAPHICAL AND HISTOEICAL WOEKS. 

(ENCOMIUMS, ACTS, MARTYRDOMS, HISTORY.) 



I. BIBLICAL CHARACTERS. 



286. 

Or. 3581 B(l). — Parchment ; part of a leaf, 
ruled and paged pwr, pka; 13jxl0| in. 
The text, in two columns of 29 — 31 lines 
each, is written in an upright, regular hand 
(<*/. Ciasca i, tab. xiii). Initials vary in size 
and, with the accompanying ornaments, stops 
&c., are coloured red. Presumably from the 
same MS. as Zoega no. cxxxiii. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Andrew and Bartholomew, acts of {v. Zoega 
LI. and Guidi in Arc. Line, Kendic. {Atli) 
iii, 2° sem., 177). The present fragt. narrates 
an attempt of the crowd to seize the apostles, 
prevented by the magistrates and rA.v\MMi 
the proconsul ; then the beginning of the 
incident of Christian np<uua ii?<) ii(r.-?op and 
the lions, ((y. the Elhiopic, Budge, The Con- 
triidingii ife. i. 180, Malan, The Cituflicts ^c. 95.) 

liegiuK ; noAic avbuik ;iiu-.'?tuii a'.tauu- 

IKXpVtlHI . . . 

End* ; ... tKawrre iiak orpuKuipa ihiotu- 

|Mlll,Xt>[(llu| 



287. 

Or. 3581B(2). — Parchment ; a damaged 
leaf; 13x10 in. The text, in two columns 
of 33 lines each, is written in a very irregular 
hand, a peculiarity of which is the form of »* 
{cf. Ciasoa i, tab. v for the type). Initials 

\ are enlarged and, with the letter <b, coloured 
red. From the same MS. as Zoega no. cxxxii. 
Lord CrawfortVs MS. 29 and Leyden no. 51. 

I From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Andrew, acts of (v. Guidi l.l. iii, 2° sem., 
19 and 368, the latter being the text of the 
! Crawford fragt.). This leaf narrates the 
announcement to Rufus of his wife's madness, 
her murder of their son and the sending of 
the dove to fetch Andrew. {Cf. the Ethiopic, 
Budge i. 148, Malan 105.) 

The following is the text ; 

Fol. a. iiKocivo Tiipov nT?iin(H:iii irroov 

I xa xayrxvi jwovii ii:*j(>mi[T] iipo ii[T<rr]iiov 

Ao OTUUAV jK'c»vBAi;*mi« ntoT :yA?p«'.'<h«(: 

up<)iiu(|eoiTe riiie ?i((k(h| (ip(it()(|aihi line 

IKIITII U<|A:'JKAK ()B().\ (M|.\(t) IJUOG XUI lAA'OCIC 

;pt)V<t>c)c fiKpov UK2iJoc)c eirroiMo.Mc iimboa 
iiovnoiiiioc iiovtoT OKOvco;*! upii(i(|[^]An 

fiporilB U . . . CIIApilIJA . . . ()]viUT IIIITUKCirilJO 

Toiiovtro TUiovn eiJOYO*oiin so2iiovc;iiio ac- 



126 



SA«IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



MBO iitri TOKceiiie AOTtoovn osunoK^Hpe 

AC2UTBU(| AGIllOT AB UCAIIKOOVe THpOV GT- 
eUHHI MUUAC ATOTI1C eeOTIJ N^OUMT lipoi 

[4 lines] liicri 2p[oT(t>oc] ;xeKAM 6p^j[aii] 
riAHi ?e Bx[ii]neTtyoon ii[2HTq] THpoY| [3 or 
4 let.] |aii eAn6i^[npe]^Hu oiitcog ab 
+n . . n . [b]boa All 6n . . . q a(|kotc| ab b<|)i- 

AHUIUII nBXAq IIAq XBHAjyiipB BIXCO uriAi 
KATA eVAIKIA KATA TfiniCTHUBI SB(?A6)llTOKnB 
nABIU)T KIIAT XGIITAnBiqAl^lllB XOOB XBOV 
TBIIOTCTB X'JBIIfieTIIK 2ATA+T\H lirT[tOo]TII 
lirfil [nUUAl] II+IIA . . . PAP All Un6[K]BI IIUUAl 
TOTB (t)IAHUU}|l nBXAq IIAq ^^BUApiipneU) . . CO 

(Fol. b.) [4 lines] uonc iJo[e . . lox'J uuii- 

;'j[np]6iMHU 6TUOO-l~r [lJc]6TOUCq UnA[Tlj]llAr 

Bpoq [nB]xB (l>iAHUcu(i iJAq XB+BooT [bh- 
uo]ttb ATio +HASOOT unqAi^iiiB uqxooc 
HAT XBunpqiTq bboa ^aiitbbi (t>iAHU(UM ab 
AqKOT<| BTBtrpoUnfi nssAq mac sBeisBpo iito 

IIKBIIOC BTTABIHV BBOA X6AISOOC :SBB(jUK BepAl 
fiA'i-TTA ^AnBGAe AMApBAC ApTAUOl s[b6Ig] 

iiiiofT gaii[apbac . . . . Tc AeepATq [3 or 4 let.] 

•reiJOTCPB AUH MTBGKTAABI UUO HTBBUJK B20TII 

en[Hi ii]epoT(J)OG neHrBuuiii TBiiAeB Bneq- 

:?IHpfi 2IITUIIT6 UHHI BqUOOTT [lin]pKAAAAT 
BqiTq BBOA i^AMTABI TOTB TBCpOUHB ACeiOA 
BBOA AGBIOK BPHI UnZHrBUUlll AG2B BnOT- 
UOOTT B(|IIHX BBOA BTKCOTB Bpoq IIO-| 2BII- 
UHH^e BJIA^COOT ACXAAA BRBCHT 2IITUHT6 
linUHHjyB AGOTU>2 BXMTTB2M6 UHBTUOOTT 

AovA AB HiiBT [3 or 4 let.] Torqi II [4 or 6 
let.] X6BqiiApA[e]TC uuoq Aqpeore on xbm- 

IIBnO'BpUJB 61 BXUnBTUOOTT TOTB TBO-pOUHB 
ACOVtOII lipU)C AG^IASB MUUOOT UTACHB IjptO- 
Ue TAi sue OTMTATC eAOH UHATB TIIApABACIC 
^UjnB. 

288. 

Or. 3581B(3). (Formerly Or. 3367.)— 
Parchment ; a complete leaf, paged [ox,], oTi ; 
13f Xll| in. The text, in two columns of 



30 lines each, is written in a regular hand 
(cf. Ciasca i, tab. xxvi, Hyvemat, A/bum, 
pi. xi, 3). Initials are in red ; so too a few 
stops. Paging similar to that in Hyvernat 
LI. Zoega no. cxxvii, no. 310 belmv and Paris 
Vol. 129^ foil. 91, 111 (Thomas), 102—105 
(Philip), Vol. 132\ fol. 26 (Peter) are pro- 
bably from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [H. Wallis.] 

Bartholomew, acts or preaching of, in the 
Oasis OTA86. {Cf. the Ethiopic, Budge i. 83, 
Malan 29.) The following is the text ; 

P. [otl]. riAinB riBTA^yBOBi^y unuAKApioc 

IJAnOGTOA[oG] BApOOAlOUAlOG HTAC|TA;'J(:06|;'J 
UUOtj eilTB\U>pA IJOTA?6 ;ilOTBipHIIII IITO 
nilOVTB eAUHII. 

ACiHlOnB AB IITfipBIIAnOGTOAOC 1110^4 BXUJOV 
IIIIBX'tOpA BAVIIBAKMipOC UllllBVfipHT BIGeHMTO 
AnBKAHpOG IIBApOOAOUAlOG TA20q BTpCUpUOK 
BOTA2B IIC|TA;yBOBI;^'l HAT eUHLlA BTUUAV IIB- 
XM\ UriBTpOG XBRABKOT riBTpOG UIIBMUUK 
BTIIOAIG BTUUAT BIIB? OVA6 Oil IlKBptOUB 
BTUUAV U+GOOTII All llTBVOMIIiyAXB -hGOIIG 
UUOK U> UABKOT (p. On) IIBTpOG ApipB 

IIUUAl iJOTUiiTUAip(ouB iireuo UUOl Beovii 

BTHOAIC AVCO lieTBpBnXOBIG IIATO;a(| IIAI 

+iiA;yconB ueuTq totij uBrpoc nBXA<j iia(| 

SBirrOK UATAAK AH Ul HA^IIipB BApOOAOUAlOG 
AAAA IITIOTH TUpTII -I-GBTIOT BAnOKABIGTA 
UUIOTII BTBtpiATpiC ^ITUIIIIOTTB A(|TCOOVH A6 
HO^I UB-rpOG UHBApOOAlOUAIOC ATUOOIfB SB- 
BTHABIOK BTUOAIG BTUOO^JB AB AVBI 6XMOT- 
ptOUB UIIII6(|2U2AA BOTHUHT HO'AUOTA HTOO- 
TOT AqpA^B HO"! llBTpOG UHBApOUIAOUAlOG 
AThllBVOTOI BpOOT HBXAT HAT SBXAipG 
lipCOUG IIAHTBI100T6 HTOOT AB ATOTU)^B 
SBXAipB HBXB llBTpOG UHpUUAO XBBTBTHBHK 
BTOJH UIIHBITBHOOTB HBSB UptUUB HAT X66H- 
BHK 620TI1 BTUOAIG OTAeB RBXB UBTpOG 
IIAq XBKllAjypOTUIITUAiptOUB IIUUAIl lirTAAOH 
HUUAK 620VII BTUOAIG UBXB UApXtOll IIA(| 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



127 



xnoTRTiiBHK oeovii HTnOAIC O^finOT H e+ov 
liBOA n«xe nnrpou xihiaiioii eoiim aii iiee 
iiTtiK fiTKuoH-re opuc eiio'i":*won iiiio'i'+ oboa 

IITf) niKOCllUC A.V.VA AIIDIl ?niieil?^V.\ IITR 
OTIKriTO IIAI'AHOC (HIUt|pAlilia IC fU<|COTnil 

liiiiineiiiiTciiouvn M\f irruoni iieeiiHiiTOAH 
uiieniil 

For the end of the martyrdom of Philip 
which precedes the above, v. no. 310 below. 

289. 

Or. 35818(4). — Parchment; a fragt. ; 
8}XlO in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an irregular hand (rf. Ciasca i, 
tab. vii). Initials, slightly enlarged, are 
coloured red ; so also some stops &c. 

From Ahmfm. [Budok.] 

Bartholomew, acts or preaching of, in the 
Oasis. The passages correspond to some 
on pp. 87fr. of Budge's Ethiopic text ; r/. 
Malan, 34ff. The following is the legible 
text; |iifrr[ii»v]a.\AO iunmiiulx^ciiav] euooc 
AiinniiA iiinio-.Tu iiTtiii iiih>«| iifpAi n.\-iiM| 

A<|(l):*l nnOA MHIA II.VI IIAIIOCTOAOC: IIIIIIO'.TO 
RA|MM)A0IIAIIM: -t-IKIVIXllll nil.VBA.\ fciMIVII I'Ap 

xniiTKO'reiKAiKM: eii?ti>R mil [?it]iiii|>.\ii iiiinii- 
:cooic ic. iiavc [m^aiioctoaoc ao iiT(ipiM|<:uiTu 
npo<| iinn<|;*iA.\<]| 

|hap<mia(>ii[ai(m: ihi].\a(| .x^nf |TAiuvi-f 
iuici[(| irrcxi] lumiA+iiovodiii ii.\k irrtmiov 
A'i*o'i-tiiii ii<ri ii(i<|nA.\ AtiiniiiiiiMi ii<n iia|>y((iii 

lllllinTllllllA<| IIT(l|><lllApV(tHI A« hum fMIO(|lll 
[A(|]ll(>'.'*Tf] IIII(!<|^B<1<1|>A|>V((>II ll<IAA(| IIAV XB- 
AUMITdll IITVTIIIIAV <>llfll?<tl[B| (fol.6.) IflTOTtl- 

iM>[o*rti| |tii|»tii ,\«!«vB.\.\«infi av<« a«|ii.vv 
OBOA (rrtrfi iifrrf)Tiiovu>:'i frr|KiA(| iiai| eoiioioc 

All CnSUI llllf>C f>|>tM| MKI'lTdVlillTHC IICrillUHi 

[«];MAimMiiiiiAiiiJAiH»An «nr*HB {l*'ge :mii<|)+ot<() 
iiiijcfl iMup*iR|>A|>v(uii iiAi| ,\(i:*ixnci'.'Tn.viiiTii<; 
iKniiiiia KAA(| iiAK n:*H(i[iin| 



9a(|biok »i[o'i BApjeoAoUAroc AcfpewB on- 
UAiioAaoAO ^AqpeiuB ^MApo^"^e uuHue etj- 
^Aiintoe Ae epo'i"?o ^Atjei oepAi frrnoAic 
iicfTAiMoooi^ irrfiTjiH Aqf^peue iieoov nqnipe 
eiiiAi une<riH-rvH iiOTiirr cuitu iicui<| ACiyitj- 
no Ae uiificAiineifR iie[ooT] nexe BApooAo- 
u[aioc] ep^ii ii2iiTq xe^JATiiAV Gieii[o]oc ii+ee 
Acp-ioo['ini| 

290. 

Or. 358IB(5). — Parchment; two fragts., 
one paged e, ? ; 12x9f in. The text, in 
twp columns of 28 — 30 lines each, is written 
in a hand inclining slightly to the left (c/. 
Ciasca i, tab. xvii, though there the letters 
are more rounded). Initials, stops, the 
letter <J> &c. are in red. From the same 
MS. as Paris Vol. 129'*, fol. 99, Vol. 132', 
fol. 60. 

From Ahraira. [Griffith.] 

Gabriel the Archangel,Encomium or Homily 
upon. Pp. «, ^ show probably an intro- 
ductory passage, each paragraph beginning 
with the apostrophe aiiot v'Apoii iiiicxiv lo 
PABpiiiA. Gabriel is called iiaioikmtik: iita- 

AIIOIA lip<K|Ttl>:M KA.\t(>0, IKIIKOIIOIIOr. OTOI- 
KOIIOIIIA KA.\U>C eilllMI IIIIIIOTrn nAI'AOOC, 

ficA-MiitrTHc frn:A.\ni(.n eioii iiniiou- iippo, 
nii?|>iiT(i>p irrAii.wiiioTproi: tiiii(m>V(| ^jatoii- 
xoiiic Tii|Mi (rr<rr«j«jiiA<r()iA« npcxrni nrpoci- 
;'iA.\n iiiiiiAc: eiioveAtxr. Gabriel appeared in 
human form to tlie Virgin in order that she 
might not be terrified. His honour is above 
that of the angels in the Old Test, tha^vaia, 
who were sent but to foretell the birth of 
mortals ; for his mission was to announce 
{(rrjfjLaiveiv) [the birth of Christ]. 

The other fragt. relates first the healing of 
a boy by contact with the picture of Gabriel, 
the consequent conversion of him and his 
father and their gift of 1000 solidi umt ii^^io 



128 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



iieoAOKOAiiioc to the toitos of the archangel ; 
then an incident in which an Arian " in this 
town " named George, a irpoirdKTwp sent by the 
king to Alexandria after iica the (rrparr)\dT7]<;, 
and other dignitaries ajjuuua. iipiuue figure. 
Someone is ordered to be seized and cast into 
a dark cell in the totto?.^ 



291. 

Or. 3581B(6). — Parchment; a fragt. ; 
10^ X 8 in. The text, in two columns of 29 or 
30 lines each, is written in a regular, upright 
hand {rf. Ciasca i, tab. xiv,* though the script 
of our fragt. is more rounded and even). 
Initials are moderately enlarged. Presumably 
from the same MS. as Zoega nos. clxxiv, 
clxxix,ccli, nos. 178 above and 337 below, Paris 
Vol. 129'*, foil. 122—124, Vol. 129^ foil. 167, 
170, 172, no. 53 in Leyden and Cambridge 
Univ. Libr. Add. 1876, 8—10. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Elijah the Prophet, the story of his assump- 
tion. The facts are narrated somewhat 
differently from 2 Kings ii. The passage 
begins with God's promise (? repeated by 
Elijah to his companions,) to send for him 
a fiery chariot. It is presumably from a 
Homily. 

292. 

Or. 3581B(7). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf, paged [iJe], Ti ; 10^x8^ in. 
The text, in two columns of (originally) 26 
lines each, is written in an upright hand 



1 Paris 1321, 60, two speakers uuoii unecuAT; 
the devil chased by Gabriel ; the door of the tottos found 
closed. 

2 A better reference than »&., tab. iiL 



{cf. Hyvemat, Albnm, pi. xi, 3 for the type; 
but V has a rightward projection at bottom). 
Initials are slightly enlarged. From the 
same MS. as no. 314 beloiv and by the scribe 
of no. 224 above and of Leyden no. 54. 
From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

I. James son of Zebedee, martyrdom of 
(final passage). The text is almost verbally 
identical with that of Guidi in Bendiconti 
(Atti) III, 1° sem., 60. The king is not named 
and, at the end, the date cot uiiTCAiyqo 
unApuoTT[e] is given. Begins ; unevKovi 
^yAneTiJOcr . . , 

II. Philip, martyrdom of (beginning). The 
narrative is in a much shorter form than the 
Ethiopic, Budge i. 135, Malan, 72. The 
following is the text ; 

P. [ub]. 20U0IC0C TUAprrpiA uc|)i.\innoG 

nAnOCTOAOC hoot UH-nyUIIU llABUip eilOTGI- 
pHIIH 2AUHII. 

ACi'Jtone Ae iiTepe(f)iAinnoc bcok fieoTii 
erethpHKiA iiiiTn()[Ai(;S (p. »i) ^(K|ta;'mk)](5i;"' 
NAT iinexc [ii]pcouo ao uiiiia [(;]tuiiat iito 

[po]TCtOTU OIIAI [||]tOOT(| ll<|)IAinn<>0 eU|TATO 

unpAii iiio [n]6xc nexAT[iiAq]->:(iiim eto[(oq]- 
ne ic nexAcj hat xen^npe uniioTTene nAeo- 
pATOc neuTAtjTAUio HTHpq nex6 H[p]unin 
iiAC) xeeie nqxcoii tghot nexAq hat a'(j(;(|- 
eeMTUG2CA,"jq' une htothot ag htgpghaia- 

BOAOC 61 UG XGATOTtO^ GKTOOT eHHOTTG 
AqTAX"^ AqU6e[H]GTeHT GqGHGpi'GI HeHTOT 

onnGOOoT ataua?T6 ucfiiAinnoc ATCoueq at- 

TAAOq GXHOTCpOC ATBAOAHGIt.G HUOq AT+ HA(| 
H2GHHO(r HeiCG ^yAHTGqUOT HTGpOTeUITB AG 
UHO(| ATKAA(| GHOCHT eiHecfoC ATGipCi MOT- 
30XHG UHHGTGpHT GTXtO UUOC XGUApGHpUJK2 
UnfJCCUHA JC6HHGT26 GHGC|K6GC HKAICOn HTC— 
pOTXGpO AG URKtOer SGGTGHOSq 620TH GpOCj 

AnxoGic THHOOT unqArr6AOG| 
^ CAjiJq was erased. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



129 



293. 

Or. 3581 B(8). — Parchment ; a fragt. and 
two leaves (one complete,) ruled and paged 
e, ^; ue, u^ and fr, j\; 12fxlO in. 
The text, in two columns of 31 lines each, is 
written in a regular hand (</. Ciasca i, tab. 
xiii, though the character there is somewhat 
heavier). The initials are much enlarged and 
with stops, the letter <t> &c. are coloured red. 
Ornaments > are in red and green. Two of 
these fragments were described and pp. fr, 
2A printed by Forbes Robinson, Copt. Apocr. 
Gi>»p., pp. xxix and 162. In the Paris collec- 
tion Vol. 129" fol. 9 is from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Bcdgk.] 

John the Baptist, homily upon (? the birth 
and youth of). The fragments not published 
by Robinson contain the following passages ; 

P. a. one uo<|0'i*aiJ.\AAV niiiitrni oeunpur- 
xoc irro Tno oroeniH.xoiJO ?iaBi02oo-i-r eviinr 
DiiauiiT euriKiiiiu iiiifurra. 

P. iSf . (Zacbarias loq.) [iiii] oviurou [ot]- 
:*imi fvi«|[:Moo}'4'a e+o'r[ai] iiovk.\[a.\]oc uijii- 
«:ATpiiiiu<)ii(r!*iia .\o a'rri-iiapiiTui iiac| iinuoor 
III! iiriiAV All imiK ui iiAxoiiic niiauHiv iirui 
iiTAAno UMiiJiTAuopT xoitTAVov5u:^ iiA::<ii;e. 



294. 

Or. 3o8IB(9). — Parchment; an almost 
perfect leaf, paged piiA, pun; 12}XlO in. 
The text, in two columns of 28, 29 lines each, 
is written io- a regular character (cf. Zoega, 
tab. 17, no. XX or Ciasca i, tab. i). Initials 
vary much in size and, with stops, are 
coloured red. Floral ornaments in margins 
in red and green. From the same MS. as 
Zoega no. cxxxiv, Paris Vol. 129", foil. 72— 
74, 76—79, Vol. 129", foil. 109, 1 10, Vol. 132', 



fol. 38. Probably Mingarelli, Aeg. Codd. Eel, 
fragt. xii belongs also to these. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge,] 

John, the Apostle, life of, by Prochorus. 
The passage corresponds to p. 101, 6 in the 
Greek text ed. Zahn (1880). 

The following is the text ; 

P. piiA. |A]TAiiAVfo[pei iia]v novA[novA] 
ATBioK [eneqjm uiikv[iici)]+ [eiiTJueeciiTe 
Ao [ii]ornp:^o iiTO'CHH 2unTpAHAT xeAPec- 
crpA?T :^ujnQ eiiniiA eruiiAT Aieuiii ejoTiJ 
epo(| ATio nn.xAq iiai xonA^iHpe npovopo 
na,tAi iiAtj xoovno haxooio iicxAq iiai sobujk 
eiioTcrnnii enni iiiivpctm obo.v xnopoiieciiHT 

TlipOV COOre OIIUA GTUIIAV OTpeilBR IIKAOOC 
HAT XOUU?AIIIIIIC one ATU) UIIAAAT UIIGOOOT 

?itucu(| iiKfli IIAI r.nniiiA aiiok Ae aibiuk Aiee 
eiieoiiHT TupoT e'rtjoo'r? orpeiiBo eTBCuoeAii- 
iiitc ATU) ijTapoiTtiieii o;ovii unpo uhhi 
uiurro:vro.\UA oo'.-mii iiai iiiipo ovuoeve 

XOOVOniBOTAH IITO lipdllM! IITIHIMUTO KATA 
nOTf]?CAeilQ llKVIItO+ nilArOC IITOpOIUOYU Ae 

eBo.\ orriueu onpo AVtu cia^kak bboa ghato 
iiTonioY oir, OTA eiiii;ii?A.\ uuvpptou a<|- 
cotiitacii[h] noxA(| ii[iiv-] (p. pub) -ptou 
xnnpoxopocno niiAniiTiio iiitueAiiiiHC iiociiht 

Ae nOXAT XOA.\.\A eOllIO emiATnO.MCIIO OYA 

Ae eBOA iieiiTOY a<|tioovh ACjei ^A^Tllnpo 

ATtU nOXA(| HAT XOnptlVOpOCnO IITOpOTOTtOlI 
Ae UnpO ATHAT OptJI ATpjMniipfi HeTUfiBTO 
TAP XCIAIIIOT AHOK IIIIHIieAIIIIIIC HOXAI HAT 
XOlllipATnOI to IIOCIIHT OIC llOHCAe IUl[eAll]- 
HHC one [aTCO ll]TOtJ IH3IITAC|Tll[HOO'I-r] 

:^ap«>[th] »rropoT<:[«crru] Ae xei[coeAii]HHC 
one [ii]no'c^iiio ii[ca]ccotij OKe^[A]xe oboa 

eiTOMT AAAA ATOI IJUUAl ATtO HTOpGHOI OHUA 

eiiapnuueAHiiHC iieHT<| aii?o opocj mjAeopATq 

flq:'IAHA AHA?npATII fillCrtOJ'IT OniKilHBT ATU) 
UHIlC.\TpC)IIMItK «!B0A HIU!;'IAHA Allt HIieAUHH 

Tlipil IIHHCAIIO;iAIIA AO AqAi;iiAi,e unoTA noTA 

UUOII A(|| 



130 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



295. 

Or. 3581B(10). {Formerly Or. 3367.)— 
Parchment; a damaged leaf; 13xll:J- in. 
From the same MS. as Zoega no. cxxvii and 
DOS. 290 above and 312 below. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

John, the Apostle, assumption of. The 
passage corresponds to one on p. 217 of 
Budge's Ethiopia text ; cf. Malan's 140 and 
244 (Armenian). Cf. also the Greek ed. 
Zahn, p. 240 ff. 

The following is the text ; 

Fol. a. |2mi.\co[pou uiiJiieeuoT [6 or 7 

let.] TH|)OT n[TAT]orMIJAT epOOT eillieTHBAA 
IKVI GTOT+OVOeill HUTU BllOA 2ITOOTOV eilllBAA 
IJTOTOU? eBOA LineTIICtOUA HAI eTeTIIGCOTU 

All npoq eiJUUAAXG unuTiiccuuA eToroue eBOA 
A.\AA eqoTiuue uuoq nhtij gboa eiieeiizopouA 

UlieOlieBHTe eTAXpeTH'iTU epAi ii?HTq Aomou 

jy^e fipujTij eTpeT6TiipnueoT6 iiiiav iiiu re- 

TBHOOOTII 3:[6]nurCTIipiOM UTOIKOIl[oUIA Gt]- 

^cone [about 5 let.] eeoru 6pto[Tu eTjaeeuiB 

IIIU u[TA]fieilSOr:iO IG XOK[q] HBOA UTtOTII 

PAp CO iiAuepAxe uoiiht t6uot qconc uuuiTtj 

TUpTII (JBOA eiTOOT AVtO qUApAKAAei UUIOTU 

n(|OTio^ eTUTpp.TGTiiATnei uuoq h ecoyq 
H eoniBOTAere epo(| n oKOAAr,e uuoq qcooTu 

I'Ap UneiGUl^ HAI HT^MOOn 6BOA UUCOTU q6IU6 

oil enexo'Aio atu) qcooru eueruGniBOTAH 
iiiiTKOAACic eTqoipe uuoc luri neioYAeieuT 

eiTIITH'i~rU 20TAU eTGTII'HAIipATGlOTU IICU)q 

(fol. b) I [1^ lines]iieq[6iiTOAH 6t]otaab 
[5 let,] iiAuepATO [av]io iiagiiuv unpxpRnA- 

TAOOC IIUOTTe ATnei UTeTHTTU nUAHT AVIO 

n^Aiieruq euA^e nequA nATTcoAU UATXtoeu 
iieniJA iiATTA2oq neioTA uataa(| UATniocoiie 
RATcraiMT neTirrne mcujut uiu eipAii uiu 
t;^•^ATTAYoq ii ijgcuoc:! uuoq UApuq^yione 
uuoToii UIU HTeniKAAGi uuoq UAi Tenor 
Kisto uuooT uHTiJ lo uociiHT eureHH estOK 
eBOA iiToiKOHouiA eTKH UAI ejpAi [about 



8 let.] xu)K [about 5 let. ^]tone ei[Tunxooi]G 
ic nexc [about 6 let.]enKe;MA[xe .... h]vu- 
TAiq e2c[ooG e]pujTii otii[th]tii PAp IIIIOpHT 

MTeqUIITArABOC OTIITHTIl UUAT UTeqUAppOT- 
CIA TAI eUlIAAAT IJA^eUAIUOT UUOC 6^^1006 

Ae eTeTiiTupiioBB xmuneiiiAv totb iieii- 

TAUAAT eUOTUIITATGOOTIJ COIJAKAAT MAM eBOA 

equine Ae eTeTii^AupuoBe siiiuniuAT iice- 

UAKIO IIHTII BBOA All AAAA COUAnApAAI.VOT 
UUtOTII GRKCOeT UlineiCO eTeTIIiyAllUOVll GBOA 

2unuo[Be] Avco UTepeqseuAi Aq^AA. 



296. 

Or. 3581B(11).— Parchment; part of a 
leaf ; 13|^ X 7| in. The text, in two columns 
of 24, 25 lines each, is written in a pretty 
regular hand {cf. Ciasca i, tab. viii, where the 
script is almost identical with that of our 
fragt.). Initials vary in size and are not 
coloured. Described by Forbes Robinson, 
Copt. Apoc. Gosp., p. xxviii. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Joseph the Carpenter, death of. 
Published by F. Robinson, Z.L, pp. 148 — 151. 



297. 

Or. 3581B(12). — Parchment; a damaged 
leaf, ruled (pricked) and paged cr, ga ; 12^ X 
10 in. On the outer edge is a leathern tab 
indicating the commencement of a section of 
the work. The text, in two columns of 32 
lines each, is written in an upright hand {cf. 
Ciasca i, tab. xiii). Initials vary in size and, 
with stops &c., are coloured red. Orna- 
ments > are in red or red and yellow, that 
heading the second text in red, green and 
yellow. 

From Ahmim. [Bddge.] 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



131 



I. Matthew, acts of. The passage begins 
with a list of the mission-districts assigned 
to the apostles. The lot fell on Peter to 
preach in Rome epuiUAiiiA, Andrew among the 
Scythians and in Ljdda iiecKiioHc uiiataaa,* 
James son of Zebedee in India oqiitia, 
John in Asia, Philip in Phrygia, Bartholomew 
io the Oasis ovA;e, Thomas in India TeyiupA 
iiouenirrov, Matthew in " Naein of Parthia " 
T\-«n)A iiiiAniii lire TtiApoiA.' Then follows 
a short account of Matthew's preaching ; 

AK'^uine Ao iJTopn(|Bu>K (sepjii eei.\Mu uii- 
AitrrAAiA mpc AifTA'snooi:!! ijat atui Aqc?Ai 
tiA'c uiiovArroAioii iikata iiaoaiuu uuiiT?e- 

npAKIC lllllltU\IIAI A(|<U nBOA ?ITfK>T()T A(|KtUK 
fUlAllltl IITH TIIAIMIIA AIITAilOCmiJ** WAV UII.VOI'OC 

ufiuHie ic netc ayui oviihh^^u niiA^MtiKi at- 
iiicrrnre enmiTro eso.v eiTunTA^oo<ii;i uiia- 
noirriiAoc otutaab iiaimiaioc A'ociRAnncuA 
anpAii iinniiuT iiiin^'nipii uii- (p. ca) -noniiA 
eroTAAR Annc|r.cifiiT .\n iko? .'tAnppo (^HCTnc 
XflOYfliiovpiuiin ?iit()i(I(i.\k: <ii|Ta:'I()«>i!i:'4 iiuv- 

•lO-iTQ nappe JCoic 0K:HAIIKAAC| cpiATAKO IJT- 

iioAic Tiipu rippo .\n AqtrtiiiiT Aip-pcn^AMtiKdi 
iicttxi anaarco iiTfM| An nAiincmAoc: iituvaab 
A<||x>viiiiM:*fe nftnrc et(TA:cp<) iiiionv rirrnic- 
th: A<|fii OBOA eiTocrroT iM|+n<Mrr iimioTTO 
iiAi nranuMine nnuur uiiiiTAaio :^auiio2 iio- 

Uee ?A1IMII. 

II. Mark, acta of. The following is the 
text; 



^ The fint of theae eoiTMpondt to the " Kurd*," the 
Mcond to Ledyi or LedJi in the Ethiop. acta and 
SynaxAriala. C/. Lipaina, Apokr. Apo*leljfe*ek. L 617, 
iii. 431, Ergani. 94. 

* Pans 12»>*, 113 teema alao to hare "Naain." Pre- 
auraably, aince Featua appean in both t«xta, thia cor- 
reaponda to BudK>>. The Contending* i. 14, 7iT.P-i*L '■ 
Note the reaemblance to iieiirroc, where Bartholomew 
waa maitjrred (ron Lemm in Bull. Ae. Imp., M.S., 1 
(xxxiii.), 515, 519), the correKponding Ethiopic form 
being " Nindoa" in three Brit. Mua. MSS., not "Xoidu " 
(Malan). 



riAine nTAiyeoei^ unnerovAAB iiAnocTOAoc 

UApKOC nGVArrOAICTHC IITAqTA^eOOl^ eiJTUII- 
TpCHIOAIC pAKOTfi UlITeXlOpA IlKIILIH 2I10V6I- 

pHiiM lire niio'iTo eAUHii. 

Acetone unevoeijy uTAiiAnocxo.xoc c[o]ot2 
euevepHY ATnciJ^ exuioY iiiiR\-iupA htoikov- 
UGtiH AneKAiipnr. TAeennuTOVAAB uApKoc irr- 
peqTA^eoel^*^ e[ii]T[ov]iup[A hkmug] otb[« j 

Other texts relating to Mark, nos. 298, 
299, 300 below. 

298. 

Dr. 3581B(13). — Parchment; a fragment; 
6Jx83 in. The text, in two columns of 25 
lines each (so the other fragt. of the MS.), 
is written in a somewhat heavy, uneven hand 
{ef. Ciasca i, tab. xiv for a very slight re- 
semblance). Initials are moderately enlarged 
and, with stops, paging &c., are coloured red. 
Large floral ornaments are in red and green, 
smaller in red. From the same MS. as no. 
313 below and as Zoega no. cxxxvi, Paris 
Vol. 129", fol. 104 (immediately preceding 
our fragt.,) Vol. 129", fol. 71, Vol. 129", 
foil. 112, 113. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 

Mark, martyrdom of. The following is the 
text, almost identical with that of the Meta- 
phrast, Migne 115, 168. {Cf. the Ethiopic, 
Budge i. 261, Malan 184.) 

Fol. a. |epoM Ac^ituiiG An kata otoiko- 
iiouiA iirn niicrrrn nrKvpuvKii iiiiiiacva iiiie- 
iif)*i*XAi xcoiiq A\KM iiiiApiHi'j-rn' irrnpiuino 
nriiiiAV iiT(M)v M) iiuirr ii?«!AAini ii«!-rop;'iA 
iinnvni.MOAoii iirmecxrr firuuAT trrniinTov- 
uoi-rn npo()iin TcniicApAiinic irrnpoven a« 
exoTKepiA (euKai/jio)| [4 or 5 lines ttJpaihw.a 

» The Synaxarium has here 29th Phannouthi, i.e. the 
day before his fei^tival : and thiB indeed the Coptic 
narrative likewise impli<:8. 

S 2 



132 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



eTOTAAB ATtO UTeviiov ATAUAexe unneTOTAAB 
ATMexoviiocr iiiiove o<|?nT enequoK? atcvaa 
{avpeivy uuo(| Rvxto uuoc ercuiBcs iicuiq 
2C6UA|)eiicTAA un^yo^ onuA mmbotkoaoc neA- 
rioc Ae UApKoc neYCTAA uuotj ii(5(|;yHn2uoT 
iiTuniioTTG n(|sio uuoc x6ToieTXA|mrrRi ijak 
HASoeic ic ne\c| |(fol. 6) gboa at^o RnccHT 
6XunKA2 Autuue HTnoT|)A ?u)piioii()(| poree 
Ae MTRpRcij-Jujne ATuosq riir^trko ^aii- 

TOTCKRUTei UUOOTaCeeTUAUOOTTqeiJAiy UUOT 
eUTnA^ie A6 IITRT^H GpeiipO ^yOUTU ATU) 

eveiiKOTK eipiiiipo utri uereApGe GnR;'jTOKo| 
§ei RHRCHT [gboa] euruR Aq.xcue GpOt| G(|Xa) 

UUOC 2f6UApK(lC n2U?AA UnUOTTR NAUR HUOO' 
UpR(|fCBCO nURTOTAAB THpOT UTG\tOpA UKHU6 

eic euHTe ATceAi uhrkpah enscuue uniuue 

2UUnHT6 ATUl ATOHK RTHHR UUUAnOCTOAOC 
GTOVAAB RIC JIIHTR riGKGpnURRTR UA^CORG 
^ARHRe. 

299. 

Or. 3581B(14). — Parchinent ; a fragment, 
ruled (pricked), paging lost; 11^x6 in. The 
text, in two columns of 29 (or more) lines 
each, is written in a regular hand (c/. Ciasca i, 
tab. xiii.). Initials, stops, &c. are coloured 
red ; ornaments > red and green. Probably 
from the same MS. as no. 315 below. 

From Ahmim. [Bctdge.] 

Mark, encomium (?) on. The passage is 
from the beginning of the work. The fol- 
lowing is the text ; 

fol. a. |uUMc]AK6f0T NJOOT nRpnUGRTGHG 
MAHA AOAUACIOC RTRnATUOTHG UUUCAKCCA^q 
U200T neeOOTHG MAHA UAeCOUA RGICOT MTKOI- 
UUINIA HTUUTUOUA\OC GAqX'JIBR UTRieR UTGq- 
tVOU THpC ^'JAUTRq^JtOUR UOVHOO" RUAT6 
UMMCAKROA^'«| UZOOT nReOOTOR HAHA AUTtO- 

1 So Georgi, De Mirac. 22; ih. 182 cnpA. 



UIOC UGMTAq^tOnG UApXIIKOC UHBIOC IITUHT- 

uouAYoc^ (fol. h.) |aic[thc UApJKOcf RT]rR- 

UH[Gf eilOTrGlj[oc] Rq+CORIT eUOIAHU RAVUR- 
AGTB UUo[(|] eunRARTCIC UIU RITG eRIIOGAItlIKH 
eiTG eUTRepcOUAIKH* AAAA HOAAAKIC OTHOTA 
UAXOOC UAI XRKUOI TCOH OTAfi I"Ap UHRKHAT 
RUApKOC OVAR UHOTrAAC CTOOTK U(ri MHII- 
TATIIAV RAT^'UOIIR UevnGpRTHC UHt^AXG' AUOK 
U6U •I'UATirnGVO UUOC UHTM eiiHRn!| 



300. 

Or. 3581B(15). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, paged KB, A ; 13|Xlliin. The text, 
in two columns of 28 lines each, is written 
in a large, somewhat uneven hand (c/. Hyver- 
nat, Album, pi. xii. 4). Initials are enlarged 
and coloured red. In Paris Vol. 13P, fol. 
24, Vol. 129'S foil. 102, 103* and perhaps 
others are by the same scribe; also in 
Leyden no. 52 and here no. 349 beloio. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Mark, encomium or homily on. This is 
made probable by the fragments of Zoega, 
no. cclxxiv published by Guidi, Ace. dei Line, 
Bendic. ii, 517ff., of which pp. pui, puq- show 
the same text as our leaf and as Paris 129'*, 
102,f while pp. pAi., jjah relate to the early 
life of the Evangelist. The present fragt. 
treats of the quarrel of Paul and Barnabas, 
the latter of whom held that Mark should, at 



1 Of the various mentions of these saints in the Bohairic 
(and the extant remnants of the Sa'idic) Calendar none 
correspond exactly with this computation ; the nearest is 
the series Pachon 7 (Athanas.), ib. 14 (Pachom.) ; tliough 
here 5 days before the former do not give a festival of 
Mark, nor 7 after tlie latter onu of Anthony. 

' " Frankish " in tlie Synaxarium. 

s Cf. Lu. i. 2. 

* Fol. 103 relates the story of Mark and Anianus. 

f Fol. 101 is another copy of the same text. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



133 



this commencement of his ministry, be given 
opportunity of repentance, while the former 
wished to maintain the integrity of the faith 
from the outset. The Apostles then also quar- 
relled. Yes, but not about earthly, perish, 
able matters ; rather about repentance on 
the one hand, complete righteousness on the 
other. Repentance indeed leads many to 
salvation ; yet those who, trusting to it, con- 
tinue in sin, fall and are unable to rise. The 
same God was in both these Apostles. 



301. 

Papyrus XI(2). — A fragment ; 6^ x ^ in. 
The text, in one column 21 lines of which 
are visible, is written in a regular, upright 
hand, a, u, r each being formed in a single 
stroke {cf. von Lemm in Bull, de VAcad. imp., 
N.S. Ill (xxrv), fragt. 12 for the type, though 
there the script is larger). A short horizontal 
line in the margin once marks a paragraph. 

[Sams.] 

Mary the Virgin, life of (?). The fragt. is 
mentioned by Forbee Robinson, Copt. Apocr. 
Oo»p. (1896), p. xxiii. The following is the 
text, in which Mary declares to Joseph she 
had told him sooner of the angel's announce- 
ment to her had not shame withheld her, 
while Joseph entreats her to say why she 
has not preserved her purity ; 

fol. a. |ok;h| liiArrroAiiAl |n3AAAc crenM 

eTAUOK [a].\AA TAKAAA^H KCUAV UUOI +0TUJ:^ 

fltxooc e[pf>]K xfuvApvArroAoc [ni] t^jipui 
A(|erArre.\iT.B [ii]ai >i.\.\a uiitrou tiuui o^cfMic 

eiTIIMini eAMApUtllll riKATHfUpOC IITAKAAA?M 

crrtuii? UUOI eaoA eiifrruo i(oci«t> Ae ?uiuk| 
nexA«| iiAc xoopiiA,\cioc opoi xoot kam »ito 
e|>r'AirTA'i*o >i(>T:*iA:ce ii?AOfr n| |a]poi aaaa 

TOrKA[,\AeH K]ATHropf3l UUO | | UnOT.NAC Xl| 

|-{-curru e| |T]o'i~rAiipo| 



fol. h. B6ovc2iu[e| |tootc Hovf |?epe 
iio-i-2toB ?cuo| Ikbota a,\aa HtiiAueeve am 
eriAi o-i-[Ae] utuA^xooc aii eBo[A] euiiAcno- 
TOT tii[Ar] PAp epo epuee ij6[nic]THUH uiu 
eiuiiT[pe]q^ine nwiu cm txMov uuo ecoc 
eAiirovpiuuG xcovneuTAq^jcone uuo to uApiA 
Axiq epoi erueov uiieeApoe uai exoTcvuei- 
ah[cic] erenTBBono or [neuJTAqincone uu[o 
to TnApjoeuoc tco[oTu] epoi uuiu uu[o 
utqJtauoi en| 

302. 

Or. 35818(16).— Parchment ; an almost 
complete leaf ; 9jx8^in. The text, iu two 
columns of 26, 27 lines each, is written in a 
thin, rather small hand of Zoegfa's 5th or 6th 
class. Initials, moderately enlarged, are 
coloured red, rarely red and yellow. Stops 
and ornaments are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Mary the Virgin, life of. The passage 
treats of the marriage at Cana and \s published 
by F. Robinson, l.L, p. 164fF., who also 
describes the MS., ih. p. xxix. 

303. 

Or. 3581 B(17). — Parchment; a fragt.; 
10^ X 10^ in. The text, in two columns of 
more than 26 lines each, is written in a 
pretty regular hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. vii. 3, Ciasca i, tab. xiii). Initials, 
moderately enlarged, are in red ; stops and 
ornaments > likewise. Possibly from the 
same MS. as Zoega no. cxvii and Clar. Press 
no. 14 (r. F. Robinson's descriptions l.l., 
p. xxi.). 

From Ahmim. [Bddge.] 

Mary the Virgin, life of (?). The Apostles, 
fearing Mary will die of grief unless she 



134 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



visit Christ's tomb, decide to accompany her 
thither on the Sabbath night. 

The following is the text ; 

fol. a. jjoTBHHTq eiiBiAHu eveuooc Mtri 
oToii Miu erxio iiueMTAT;yu)ne iiuoq Hxepe- 

|>()T?e Afi ''JtOnO UnCABBATOU [A]llAnOCTOAOG 

Tto."j evxcu uijoc seuApRiiT(i)OTu [2ii]tgt^h 
[ut]iibujk iiu[ua]c bboa en[T]Act)oc ijcijat 
eneqctouA jcBiiuecuoT iiTeqA<t>opuH at- 
TUJOTM A6 ATCOBTe ue>i2Htje eiiA^iooT uiieeii 
|[about 10 lines]! GTBeo[T| |xeiieT| |atuj 
iieT;'i[Tp]Tuip eT[Be],'V6iiepeii[ioT]AAi tropcr 
fineTiiABtoK e.BOA enec|ueAAT eeipe iiAq Heeii- 
Hocr uneoooT atu) iiepeuuAToi poeic epoq 
xo[mieT]ei iiceqi uneqccouA iixio-re iiepeor- 
:?jTopTp I'Ap jyoon ueHTor xeqiiA|(fo].i)[about 
10 lines] Poruocr iiKA[Ke ii]boa uHOT^yTopTp 

AVKtO lICtOOT IJIIAl THpOV ATUOO^^e IIUUAO 

eTBGTecAHArKH iJiinec^TopTp eiie cGpeo[Te 

a]|1 eUTq MnKAK6 RTUBOA OVAe eUTC 1100T6 

iiuioTAAi oT?ioB ijotu)t| [3 Or 4 Hnes] ieii| 

I^IBH UIj[oOt] TUpOT ATU) fiHeTTAeO UUOC 

All een AT(o eiiecxtu hiiai ecpiue seoroi 
iiAi HA^upe or neiiTAq;ya)ne uuok h ot 
n[en]TAKAAq ^)A[ii]T6Kei eepAi e[ii]tris uuei- 
n[ApA]iiouoc H eiiiApoT ei[»jA]iiAT eneK[cu)]- 
UA epoTH? 2iioTTA(f)oc €11 HA^Hpe iiiu neii- 
TAqBOHeei epoK eiiTeiAiiAPKH mtgicot uueicuT 
j'joon MAK 2isu[nKAe]| 



304. 

Or. 3581B(18). — Parchment; a fragt., 
ruled (?) and pricked in middle ; 9x10 in. 
The text, in two columns, is written in an 
upright, somewhat thin hand {cf. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. vii. 3 and Ciasca i, tab. 1, though 
neither has great resemblance). Initials, 
slightly enlarged, are coloured red, orna- 
ments red or red and green. 



[MiEES.] 



Michael the Archangel, encomium on, by 
Theodosius of Alexandria. The correspond- 
ing passage in the Bohairic version, ed. Budge, 
is on pp. 13, 1. 26 — 15, 1. 11 (with lacunae). 
But in this Sa'idic text, after the reply of 
Abraham, the writer addresses first Moses, 
then Isaac, Jacob, Joseph. The following 
is a specimen; 

Fol. h. to KUCH(t> HAIKeOC IJGABe nOMTAT- 
KCJUe Gpoq ApA KpA^G UROOT ZUU^IA. [u]uiXAHA 

[gg] nG2CAq ijcri iu)CH<t) AAHeaic [o]TiJotrn6 
n[ApA]36 unooT eniAH iitgp6uagmht kuj? 

GpOl ATTAAT GBOA eTKA? H^UUO [Al]iycOn6 
IJGBl[llll]. 

305. 

Or. 35S1B(19).— Parchment; a leaf; 13f X 
11^ in. The text, in two columns of 30 lines 
each, is written in an upright hand ((/. 
Ciasca, ii, tab. xxii, though our fragt. is less 
regular). Initials are somewhat enlarged. 
From the same MS. as Zoega, no. civ, which 
was the first fol. of a quire and probably the 
5th fol. after our leaf. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Michael, encomium on, by Theodosius of 
Alexandria. The passage corresponding in 
the Bohairic versions are ed. Budge pp. 39, 
1. 22—41, 1. 25 and foil. 13', 14 of the God. 
Vatic. Ixiii (v. Mai, Scr. Vet. v, 159^). These 
differ, not only from the Sa'idic, but also 
from each other, the nearest relationship 
being between our MS. and the Cod. Vatic. 
The following are specimens of the text, the 
chief variants of the God. Vatic, being given 
in round brackets ; 



1 This MS. is dated (according to Hyveniat,) A.D. 956 ; 
the Curzun MS., A.D. 1210. Of the former three 
facsimiles are given in Hyvernat, j4/ium, pU. xxvi., xli., ilii. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



135 



Fol. o. Auov eeovii nAXoeic iiApvu>ii (om.) 
unpA?epATK eincAiiBOA ocxui ag iiiiAi {ad. 
use tceiui uuAiiJoi'4- ereuuAv) eic Atupo- 
oeoc {ad. nec^Ai) Aqeiiie unecoor {var. 
A(|i eu><| eponiflciuoT TAAiicrrr epoq) uiiiiiiuu- 

IITBT UIITKe:YrMII AqKAAT ?IO»l UUOC {VOT. 

iinecueo enoA) nexAC iMq xeiiTaK<rijiiAi Ttuii 
RAcnii (var. n&oc ucoii) jce {var. eiinne) tiiAV 
cTo::rruit iitakktuc iiToc?n nasG Acuponeoc 
{ad. iiAc) xenApvtuiJ aq^^nTtupe uuoov {var. 
uuui) AqjciTOT iJAi {var. atthitot iihi) nexe 
eeonicTH xeKxvtuc AnAsuoic iiApytuH ei 
iiiiiieTiiiiuAq {var. a<H' iinuniApviiAr. u. eii- 
niApvuiii iiAii iiouiiM nniiniiAq uvoe TeiiiiAi' 

U+TIUH HTe IIMOTAqtriTOV IIAIl l)0IIOTpA^l) 

HApxtiiii Ao ereuiYAHAne nexAq iiav xeAniiAT 
:wune orpeuBuiK eTcniAx.ic {var. ZHnne 
ftiAetuA etcTiiAX.>c xoii^'^Ama otxiz AniiiAT 
rNuni) frto iiitTii irniK uiirnKc^iue iiTerti- > 
KOiicnncoov avui iiT<mipn<:<»iiTo iiiiija ka.\(i>c , 
{var. Api<t>puM}'r:^ uniuiuiT iika.\iuc xi'coz 
:f»ATnieccooT). 

Fol. b. uiiiicuic noxAq iiac (om.) xeuA* 
pniiButK iirniinino oboa uiiKcrri nun? btbb- 
iicniiovu>u tiiiTovpiA iiiinciiMT imiMV uxtuti 
(om.) AVtu ATBtiiK n?(ivii iinociiAv eiiKeA- 
AApiKoii AT?a ucA^^q niiAiiKiuii {var. iiiii^f 
tiAAKoii) errutsz ijiio; oepAi epuiur uii?e»j- 
KtUL^H iiKcrr(t>oii {var. eAiioprAuoii) trrunz 
iiArAooii Miu npoc rexpiA uniii {var. iita- 

nAIIH ll«U?A>lliM«l UKOAAAOI nrUO? llOApiKI 

?i?AA(ini npoc fxpiA Tiipc iiTQ nun) utijv- 
Hor {om.) ATutxr iieore ei oepAi oxukit 
iuiiicun: o»i atbiuk o?otii ai\OT{var. ni) 
KoiTtuii ATZo eMer(var. in) taibq {var. ka+a) 
eruo? iieoiTs uuiiie uiuo >iiu httaimt nrniuii 
iiiiATovuiirpuuAO tirtopn avoxtuu ao iico- 
xooc: xeiiTooTno ztiirrua (rar. ?«Krro iico.toc 
xotiAtiiuGMor UTO TiiuerpAUAO beiiovuco- 

UHl). 

No. 161 above is a palimpsest upon a copy 
of this Encomium. 



306. 

Or. 3581B(20).— Paper; a leaf; paged (on 

verso only) iK- ; lOJ X 6^ in. The text, in 

a single column of 20 lines, is written in a 

hand which slopes to the right, u being 

of the form described under no. 116 above. 

Initials, which are enlarged, and stops are 

coloured red. 

[Qbevili.e Chester.] 

Michael, encomium on, by Severus of 
Antioch. The corresponding passage in the 
Bohairic version ed. Budge is on p. 68, 11. 4 — 
22. The latter is somewhat shorter than 
this Sa'idic text of which the following is an 
example ; 

P. lie. nenicKonoc Ae nexAq unenpAP- 

UATe'lTHC XeUTKOTenOA TtOU H IITKOTeBOA 
ZHA^ UnOAIC H A:^UXU)pA IIGXAq MCTI IIGnpAf- 

uATerTHc xeAuroveBOA ?utu+kh (Boh. +- 
butikm) nexe nenicKonoc iiAq xgiitaov 
^sojiie uuoK (p. Ti^) BKoruj^ enuiuiue cboa 
2uiieK^u:^e e?oru entuti nenpAi'UATe'iTMC 
Ae ueqoTio^ et*JUHio uvpuc+Aiioc ene?OTO 
eBOA xeiiepoTiiuTAi'Aouc uniiorre uunApv- 
Arra\oc btotaab uixaha ccuk uuoq :^Ap(}(| 
nexe nenpAruATe-rrMC unApxnonicKonoc x«- 

?ITIIIie>ITAIUAT OpOOT ?IJIIABAA UIIUGIITAICOT- 

uoT eiiiiAUAAxe iiTAipeiiAi e^iune iiTOKeii 
{lege ze) zunoK^^u^e. 

307. 

Or. 3681B(21).— Parchment; a leaf; paged 
AO, u ; 11 i^ X 10 in. The text, in two columns 
of 22 — 24 lines each, is written in an upright, 
regular hand (c/. Ciasca, i, tab. iii, though 
that is smaller). Initials vary in size and, 
with the letter <t), stops &c., are painted in 
red and yellow. From the same MS. as 
Paris, Vol. 132', fol. 2 and by the scribe of 
no. 357 below. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 



136 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Micliael, encomium on, by Eustathins of 
Trake.' The passage corresponding in the 
Bohairic version is on p. 105, 1. 13 — p. 107, 
1. 23, of Budge's edition. The Bohairic 
version is considerably longer than the 
Sa'idic, as may be seen from the following 
example ; 

P. AB. nexe haiaboaoc sunepciipK iiAt 

TfillOT Ae ApepUOBO CHAT ApXIO'OA ApCOpK 

iiiiorx UH unepsooc iiai xeKAAT TACKent 

UUOI UimAKOAAATlOp IITAHAeAl TAAT GTOOTq 

UH ^yA'^TA^J^OTKOTAAATtup {? lege tauzott 

eceiue 6112 LiH oTeoo'rr Aiine rkoa- 

AATttip qoiie ijo'i nsoeic xunjocoij aichu- 

HI200VT eeoTii enoTKeTcoii n+iiA^snTooTe an 

UnAGHIIPeiJHC ep^AIlt IJAI UrOTUHTpUUAO 
TlipO. 



308. 

Or. 3581B(22).— Paper ; a leaf; paged 
(on verso only) por ; 10^X6| in. The text, 
in a single column of 21 lines, is written in 
an upright, uneven hand (c/. Oiasca ii, tab. 
xxii, though our leaf is much more roughly 



1 MS. Curzon +TpAKH tuHCOC ii^l^;) iJjj-.. MS. 
Or. 3598, fol. 326 (». Amelineau, Contes i. 21,) has 
L^y \)>j>- and reads the author's name Anastasius ; so 
too Paris MS. arabe 145. A version of the same story in 
Ethiopic, probably of the 15th cent., is attributed to John 
bp. of Aksum {v. Paris Ethiop. Cat., no. 139, 4 and 
Gonti Rossini in 11th Orient. Congr. 1898, sect, t&mit, 
139) and there Astaranikos (Aristarchos) is called "of 
Cilicia," which in the Boh. -Arab, corresponds to Trake 
{cf. Budge pp. 95, 170). The fact that Seleucia in Cilicia 
■was also called Tpox"a may have had a part in the 
confusion. The Boh. text confounds the place of 
Chrysostom's last exile with that of his death, identifying 
this place with both. Upon the use of v^cros, cf. Zoega, 
p. 99, where Gangra is called +KIHCOG MTe HAU- 
(|)AAi\U)iiiA, as also in Synaxar., Thoth 7. 

* The Arabic is also faulty ; perhaps read J-^ ^jj_ J». 



written). Initials, which are enlarged, stops 
and the letter cf) are coloured red and yellow. 

[Grevuj.b Chesteh.] 

Michael, encomium on, by Eustathius of 
Trake. The passage corresponding in the 
Bohairic version ed. Budge is on pp. 122, 
1. 18—123, 1. 14. 

The following is a specimen of the text ; 

P. poB. nijocr MApxArreAoc uixaha atco 
nApxHCApATiKoc Tcrou nsoGic HA^yiiee eqiiAGi 
exeuHKAZ Kieqxeueiue iiuuAq unuAeiii une- 

CTATpOC TTAeiHT AOinOM GiyUJne eKOTUJ^ 

TAnicTeere eneKiMAxe seiiroKne nAnpocTA- 

THC UI\AHA KAAT TAeHie HAK IJ^Opn UHSq- 
AIUMII UeKACnAt,6 UUUq AIJOK 20) tuAOTOJJHT 

iJAK AjceuerrACTi (e'y/ca/feii') nAiABOAoc Ae 
uxepeqeiue seAciopBeq eeovii eeiietoB uiu* 
unec|**ja'UO-ou e^yAse unecuro eBOA atio 
seACTcooTiJ eeiue^ (p. por) uiiaiuhu unAp- 
XAnr. u, 

309. 

Or. 3581B(23). — Parchment; a damaged 
leaf, the last of quire r. The text, in two 
columns of 31 lines each, is written in a 
somewhat uneven hand {cf. Ciasca i, tab. xiii). 
Initials are enlarged and, with stops, orna- 
ments >, the letters o (? and c|)), are coloured 
red. 

From Ahmim. [Hoenee.] 

Peter the Apostle, his episcopacy. Christ 
explains to the other apostles his appoint- 
ment as head of the Churct. Peter is the 
golden bell, the others the 12 {sic) pomegra^ 
nates round it {cf. Ex. xxviii. 33). A very 
similar text — regarded by Guidi as from an 



1 Here an Arabic translation in the margin. 
^>\ is legible. 

' In margin »i*' Kz^\ij, 



Only 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



137 



apocr. gospel, — is found in MS. Clar. Press, 
no. 16, p. Kt..' 

fol. a. nBXA<| ijAC| sciuuoAoc erfxAinv] 
unpATnoi scA-.-f iitgio2.ovcia iiaiia norpoc 

UUOII orCKTIIH IIOVIOT TeTIIAiyiOIlC llHTeil 

Ziiiieunnrc xiipTOii o'rrpAniir.A iiutiot re- 
TeiJiiAovtuu [2i3caic] TMp[Teii]iabout 13 
lines] Staokkahcia itTAicppiiT uuoc unorpoc 
iJTurrcu TiipTGiina iioconicKonoc ovApvn 
eeuncrruj?una aoa iiot|>oc qiiii:*iA uuii iir- 
ueiiTApYiopevc oroiuir eriiAiiuvqne aha 

n6T|)OC IIOTTBA ll.\AOC IITUJTeilllG IIO^IipO 
UnUAII^OAGOT TBUl lia\OUAG UUGMG AflA HO- 

rpoc iiTUJTGiine mgckapiioc uiiijggk.\atuc 

A-rtO AIIOKIIG flUrOGIG OTIIAIIOrtl MAGKUT 

noTAT (fol. b) -jAna uuoc AUA udTpocna 
na:MKa\KiA uucirs iirtuTGuna mugutcuoovc 

UeCpUIIU OTKCOTO Op<»IJ UnOpUOGVG tU UACUHV 
XertUI UAVAATTO T0I02.OTCIA IITAITAAC UAUA 

nerpoc ArcaunAoitur uuou a.vva auok uii- 
riAGiurr uguugiuia otova.\b iifrrapGnTAGio 

UTIOVA nOVA UMV UA<| GBOA eUTMG MOO IWp 

erouufrou oTpAop.VA.iv eAp<ii uav.vat .\:cgu- 

IIAOIUrr UflU.XAAV IIAOt'lXI UMTAOIO OITA AlC 
KOTC| 0.\IIA MOT|>0<: MO.\A(| UA(| XOMAOUIGKOIIOC 
AVUl IIAApVIOpO-.-C npOIUrr U:*IMeTM(| Op^'MOC 

iipoquoono KA.\(or. piKO umoku.u\.\g to ana 

nOTpOC OnpiUO UUOpO<|puOBU UI'KtU UAV GBOA 

B(u[a] eBo[A| 

310. 

Or. 35813(24). {Formerhj Or. 3367.)— 
Parchment ; a complete leaf, paged ['ir!], jti. 
For description, r. no. 288 above. 

From AKmim. [H. Wallis.] 

Philip, acts of (pp. fi;, jh). The passage 

corresponds to one in von Lemm's fragts. 



» r. Ace. Lit., Bendic. (Alti) iii. 2° Mm., p. 34 and 
See. A$. Ital., Qiorm. ii. p. 35 note. 



(Bull de VAc. imper., N.S. 1 (xxxiii), pp. 
528 — 534), and agrees substantially with the 
Mid. Egyptian text, as is evident in the 
following specimens, while differing con- 
siderably from the other Sa'idic version. (Cf. 
the Ethiopic text. Budge i. 127, Malan 68.) 

P. 2.I.. nexe nerpoc uneci-r.xAoc uuthtah 
xonoxG nnuTAqciOK uuturu acjuthttu ^Apoi 

XGTtOOVU niltOTU OU CepAl UTGVUOT ACTtOOTU 
UCri TUVAH UUIIGGTT.VAOC GT2IXtOC ACJUIjy GBOA 

uo-i npcouG enovMoo- ucuu xeto upuiue 

llTO<l)pTriA AUUITU TUpTU GUIUA eAeTUUA- 

nocTo.voc unovG ucgcoiic gxiotu uSjKtu 

UllTH GBOA UUGTUUOBG. 

AVCO AVGI UO-I nilllH^e TlipCJ ATO-IUG Utt- 

AiHxrro.voc <!pouovo-ix nop^'j gboa gvciiot 

OnUO'iTO AVIIAerOT eAUGVOrepUTG AVCIO 

ovpiuo e-rxui uuoc xoruconc uuiotu to 
uptouo unuo-rra uuuctoc ou AvovAeuor 

XOtO MHO'iTG UnppO MTUCOOTU UUOOV AU KtO 
HAU OBt>A UIKSNUOBG A.\.\A TAUOU XOOTTG 
TGTUOVCIA UTHTAAOC HUTU OepAl UOUOU qi 
UUAV UliaHIOO'-(p. ^)-UOO- GBOA 2IXtOU TOTG 

UAnotrro.xoc Avconc GUGrpuocipo* utgthov 

AVAO &C. 

UAHOK Auno nuo'rro a.v\a Aurovptoue 
iiTGTueo uTAnonuA unno-rro j'jaxg ueiiT gboa 

eiTUHG<|AnOCTOAOC TCOOTHfTO TGUOV G2pAI 

uTGTuntoK ;"»AUAnt)CTo.\oc . .*uno'roGHi ne^ 
Tpoc uu<|>tAirinoc noTOYUAXOoq umtu Apiq 

ATIO TGTMAtOUe. 

TOTG <^lAl^noc Aq;yAXO uuupujuG xgotgtu- 
jsu^yo uov uTtior ao ugxay xeou^fiu^^o 

UOVBHtr UTfM| AG nGXA(| &C. 

On the same leaf with no. 288 above, p. ot., 
are the final words of the acts, relating 

1 Thi« would aeem to represent | J, as OTunoqpe 

^°^ ^ I '• iiiless with the Mid. Eg. nroAUAqAi we 

read GUOT-. Guidi's Sa'id. has merely nxoQic. 

* Three letters erased. 

T 



138 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Philip's burial beside {fieTo) his four virgin 
daughters* " whose names have not been 
revealed. God alone knoweth the end of all 
they did." 

eAeJTiiTeqqToe u^eepe unApeeuoc eiioYTA- 
<|)OC iiAi eTounoToreuenerpAU gboa niioTre 
uuATe nercooTU unxtoK iiueiiTATAAT Tupov 
noooT unituT uun^upe uiinentJA ototaab 
^A6Me2 ueuee 2auhij. 

Among the Paris leaves are those next 
before this. 

Acts of Philip in another MS., v. no. 292 
above. 

311. 

Or. 3581B(25). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf, ruled (pricked) and paged pr, pA (first 
of quire h) ; 13 X 10 in. The text, in two 
columns of 30 — 33 lines each, is written in a 
regular hand {cf. Ciasca i, tab. xiii). Initials 
vary in size and, with stops &c., are coloured 
red. Ornaments > are in red and green. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Simon Cleopas, acts (?) of. The passage 
narrates the healing of a blind boy, — 
apparently the last miracle related in the 
present work, — and then describes the per- 
sonal appearance, virtues and gifts of the 
apostle. The following is the text ; 

P. pi\ unAnocTOAOc ac|xicuot iiToq uuuAq 
AOTOii Niu eecupei uuotj 6qnApAKA.\6i ura- 
nocTOAOc eTpeqTAAtroq An^Hpe^Hu oriojyB 
eqxiu uuoc seccoTu epoi thptm lo haaoc 

erCUAUAAT AIUAT enAnOCTOAOC eXOTAAB Cl- 

ucou G(jc<|)pAriif.e niiabaa eqxio uuoc seAUAV 
enoToeiu hpbcuk uruooiye eunuouoc un- 
xoeiG utuieqeuTOAH atuj iireTUOY Anjyn- 

pejMHU MAT 6BOA ARUHHiye THpq +600T 

unuo'rre uneueicuT ciuujm orueA? ii^nupe 

^ Cf. Lipsius, Apokr. Apost. iii. 25. 



2io*ou oATiaione eBOA ziTooTq unoYceAicov 

GUGIXdXUUG ATCG;nAI HpOCBG GTMUAiytrUCOU 
GTUJOTU SGUHGOTOCe ^atOUG UUGTU HO*U)B 

euTMicTiG nAnniGTOcne nKocuuc Tupq uii- 
uexpHUA GTGueurq nAnicroc Ae uuTAqor- 

eOBOAOC (6/3o\ds) UOTIOT nGHGIlUT AG GIUCUU 

UG'nrGiuiUGne ueoTptouGnc cqxoGG GqcTornT 

eUUGqGlUUA OTUAI (p. pA.) -pUJUGnG UUGq- 

uoYcrc Buez OTAe uuGqKAAGi AqpGG upouns 

GqO UGUICKOnOG 60IAHU* ATUl UUGIlGqBAA 
P2AAGTN UneOYUAXe UOTUJT 26 gUTOqTAUpO 

unenGqGiuuA KAtrou gboa epGTGXApiG un- 
iioTTG 2unet|20 iyAqBcoA rAp ija62.ic uiu 
eiiTerpAfbu ^lAqeniKAAGi unexG ^yAqcroAnoT 
UAq GBOA eiiuoo' utrou ei^nupG at^curg 

GBOA eiTOOTq ATUOCT UJUOT TA2G TMXWJpA 
TUpG XGAHUOTTG TUUOOT UAM URGlipcqcCOTG 
ATtO OTHCrOU UUOq 6XI2UOT GXCUU UUTGM- 

XtopA TupG u NOVO II UIU GTnicTeTG Gpoq 

eilOAU UHGOTOei^ CGUATCjUOTU U0"I eOlUG 
GTtGBlO 2Ue6IJCBai UHAAUOG GTHAAUA UUe2HT 
UUBAA2HT UAI CGUATAKO XGUTOOT MGTGIlie 
GXtJUOT UnGA20T UGTUG eCUtOq UnUCiTG GT- 
eApG? GUGqUTOAH CGUAXHIOTGUOT UApGUGp- 
2CJUB GTAIKAIOCTUH UnilO'i~rG. 

312. 

Or. 3581B(26).— Parchment ; an almost 
perfect leaf, ruled (pricked) and paged uo, 
11 ; 13 X lOJ in. The appearance of the MS. 
is so similar to that of the preceding no., 
that but for the sequence of their respective 
contents and page-numbers, they would have 
been described together. Possibly from the 
same MS. as Zoega, no. cclxxiv. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Simon Cleopas, martyrdom of. The passage 

corresponds, though not exactly, to one in 

1 The Ethiopic in Malan, Conflicts 28 has 37 years as 
length of episcopate (so Lipsius, Apokr. Apost. ii. 2, 152). 
Cf. however no. 315 below and Budge's text p. 70. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



139 



Zoega, no. cxxxvii (t. Guidi, l.l. iii, 2° sem., 
79, 1. 9). The following is the text ; 

P. lio. XtOK eSOA llAiHlOriG CBOA eiTOOTK 
KATA OQ IITAIIACUJTHp XOOC IIAI UUUIl IICO- 
IIAOVtOe OTOOTOV All eilAV OpOK IIKflCOn 

ATUi iiriiAiuiie All ei.\uiiKA2 u) ncoiipioii 
iJOTAUCAp^ n^fiipo iiTAiiouiA iicviioropoc 
{avyijyopo^) uiiaiaboaoc ovoii iiiu iixA-r- 
curru iictuK iiiiiifiK^'iAXf} ak.\av ii:miiiio en- 
•lo'i-re Aqovto^B iio-i nppo ?iicivKpo(| soto 

ClUtUII KUl OepAl IITOIAIIOIIIA {afOflUl) ^umB 

ii:*iBi<p epoi iiTAAiiiKHi iiiicjeBiivn imiiiTapu 

• ITok ?((M()K lirAIIIKOI IIIIOeBHVa IIIIOIIICKOnOC 
IlKIIUO TII|M| IIIIIICKKAMCIA TlipOV eT?UIIA IIIU 

nnnicKoruH: ao otovaab uiif!(|()vii>viB iiAt| 

IIO'.1M.VXQ IKIVIOT lippo AO IIOSAq I1A(| XC- 
■fllApAKAAOl llllUK UnOYC nOKIIU'iTO II^IAXO 
ttTAKX(MM| n^Oril Q?pAI AIAIIIYO IIUOK BKO- 

o'l-[A]^<| BBOA r*! |n:cuM(| [5 lines] (p. §} 

3COAIXOOC XOII+IIAOVCin^B IIAK AllirO A.V\A ?UX: 
eAKTApKOI i-|lA:'IAX<l IJIIIIAK nOIITAI.V(>(M| IIAK 

• IT«<| UlinO tsiU IU10t| TOIlOV XUflKIIAllOT 

eiTiioTc?iuo Anppo cuKrrz e?€>-rii iiiioiiAroc 

UIIIIOI'ApAI.IIIIOC Atl^'lllia OB«A eiTO«ITOV IITOOV 

AO ATujpK iiAq iieiiiiocr iiaiia:i iieoTo crxui 
uuoc [x]ooT uuiioii . . KiiAiior ei . . . . ijorc- 

eiuo [aii aa.\]\ iiopn p](t>iin] [3 lines] 

iie(|iiufr xeoiiiiAetuTB iiciiituii iia;i »i?n xo- 

MllOIIOIIlllllViO TUJOVII GXtDII linMi ll(M|ll(}tr 

iiAc| souApo-i-xiT<| fwimiVAii imioAic iicniioxc| 
enociiT iic:axum| ii{|iiot AVtu uiip<iiua iiAOiue 
eifrtAnuirr atuj T2opuM uii.\aoc iiaao eunoi- 
yrroprp iiuatoi ao avjci iiiiamoctoaoo bxii- 

THVAH imiUAIC IITir.~lll llll(l.\AAV OIUO 

iiTopov3ciT«| oxirrnvAii iitiiuaiu A<|o-iiia un- 
3COOIC O(|?ut>oc uiiui[vaiia| 

313. 

Or. 3581 B(27).— Parchment; a fragmen- 
tary leaf, paged pji, ps (or oa, ob); ll^X 
8^ in. From the same MS. as no. 298 above. 



Simon Cleopas, martyrdom of; 28thEpiphi. 
The passage corresponds, with differences, to 
one in Zoega no. cclxxiv {v. Guidi, in Rendic. 
ii, 614. Cf. the Ethiopic, Budge i. 70, Malan 
28.) The following are the principal variants 
still legible; Aquiue ii^aexortoTe iipoune 
uiiiiciuc AqTOJovii &c. (Guidi 514, 3) ; 
noqpAii OTOVAAB Avuj exunpAii uneqc-foc 

OTOVAAB UMASOGIC ?C flOVC (G. 6) ; KATA 

UA eiieieAHU (G. 7) ; AqvipoAoiioi (G. 8) ; 
ApAGiAiioc (G. 16). From thence text ; av- 
xio[ii]c| iieaiiiioo- [iijK.VTiiropoiA ceovii opoq 

XGOV<|>ApilAI'OCnG TOTG PppO AC|niCTG[TG] 
AqTAA(| g[tOo]tOV OTpCVcf^OV LlllOq A(|X(I)K 
GBOA IITG(|OIKOIIOlllA CTOTAAB IICOVSO•l~r^•IUIIll 
IIGIIHIl' IIOM IIAIIOCTOAOC OTOVAAB ClUtUII 

n^iipo iiKAOonAC ?iiovnipHiiii iitu niioirre 
eoveoov iirerpiAC ototaab neitoT uiinvJiipo 
uiineniiA otovaab ^aoiig; iieiiee eAuiiii. 



314. 

Or. 3581B(28).— Parchment; a complete 
leaf, paged aa, ab (the last of quire b); 12^ X 
9J in. From the same MS. as no. 292 above. 

Thomas, martyrdom of. The following is 
the text, which is much shorter than the 
Greek, Bonnet, Suppl. Cod. Apocr., p. 84 
(»foi ava^amd. fie k.t.\.,) and different both 
from the other Greek (Tischend.) and the 
Syriac (Wright) while most nearly resembling 
the Ethiopic (Budge) ; 

F. AA. OI|.XITII f}epAI aTO(|UIITIIOO' QTUHII 
OBOA :i4Aeil02 nOIITAqTpUlipUII^IA lipeiieAA IIA(| 
AlBtUK ^ApO(| XOIIGOVOGi:^ UMAA'tOK GBOAIIG 
AlBtOK riApoq XGKAO GIGA'l UllBOKG GTO^JyiG 
G^ITq OVpUUAOMG 2llllU(|YApiCIIA IIAIIOK AIIIH! 
ic AAAA AIIOK OV?UeA.\ IITGHG AIIOK OVAIAKO- 



I The Synazarium gives the 9th, the Ethiopic Conflieti 
the 10th of Epiphi ; but Zoega. l.l. (= Guidi) has the 18th. 

T 2 



140 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



HOC iiTO nnxc nqoru)^ I'Apne +a-«ik uuo(| 

OBO.V expAKll) eepAl UnACCOllA IITAIitDK ^'JA- 
IH5VC OipAjyOne CTBGneVApiCUA IITACpWOI 
UliptUA UnCATAIIAC 661 eeOTM ^ApU)TII AAAA 

o'to^TT OBOA 2HTq uneiixoeiG uiiTecjnApporciA 

MAI A6 IITepn(|A-()OT llCri nAIIOCTOAOC AqKU) 
IJ(UO(| IIIJ6aiOU6 AqBlUK 6nUA mOTR 620YII 

iiAi Ae ATpiue ATU) ATAvnii ercooTii se- 

UICOOOC IIATAKOq IIT6p6qBU)K A6 eeOTH AqCTII- 

TOT erui^e uiiiierepuT eTXUi uuoc seor 
neuTAiiAAq uneiuAroc ii8ako^ (p. ab) hta- 
qoYtoii ijupo unej'JTeKO A(|ncoT gboa eqf)vujjy 
(rrpooToii iiiu eTeune'yreKO nu)T aaaa UApou 
iiTiJTAuenppo iiTiisooc iiA(| 6TBeTec|C2iue 
uiiiieq^iipe ijai A6 evjcto uuoor iieqKiu 
iipioq Hcri otouAC iiTepce'roove Ae jyioue 
ATnujT ^yAnppo nesAT iia<| xeneuxoeic nppo 

Allllie 6BOA Uni(|)ApUArOC N6KKAAq eiJKeuA 

Liuoii TuiiA;ypoeic opoq aii nueeconciiATno 
iiAi UTAiKruxq eAqorcDii unpo atuj TeKceiue 
uiiiiCK^Hpe unoTCAecooT GBOA uuoq anxHpq 
nppo A6 iiTopeqctoTU oiiai A(|oxo^t eiie- 
ccf)pAric ereisunpo nosA(| xeuecc|)pAric cc- 
cuoMT uxeree exBeoT TeTiisio"OA xerepreiA 
uiJUApAtuiiiA^ ceiiHT i'jApoq one^TGKo nesAT 

IIAC| :X'6TU6T6 TAI IIIIIJCAIIAI AnppO BCOK 6nUA 

uigAn AqxpereiHG iiAq ijocuuac urcpov^ 



315. 

Or. 3581B(29). — Parchment; a fragt., 
ruled (pricked) and paged lie, ik- ; 12f X8| 
in. The text, in two columns of 32 lines 
each, is written in a regular, upright hand 
{cf. Ciasca i, tab. xiii). Initials vary in size 
and, with stops and the letter o when it 
begins a line, are coloured red. Ornaments 

1 So in GuiJi, Rendic. iii. 2° sem., p. 24. 

2 Corresponds to Gr. Syr. Mygdonia. (James, Apocr. 
Anecd. ii. 45 Magdonia.) The Ethiopic (Budge i. 287) 
has Marehuu, 



> are in red and green. This may be from 
the same MS. as no. 299 above. 

From Ahmim. [Bpdge.] 

Thomas, the martyrdom of. The follow- 
ing is the text, with which cf. Budge i. 291, 
Malan 217, Bonnet, Supplem. p. 88; 

P. He. |>iiiipt[pciiba].v ijnn[T]ii2HT tcuu 
nicTcve emio-rre iiai c-|-rA^eoei^ uuoq uhtu 
nujT GBOA unoeieiT (sic) eruAj^T nicTere Avto 
u'reTunoAiTeve kata nuo-rre encuor niu 
uuuTeTGOBHG eqctoK GTUiiTpuee GTGntoiizne 
CTXi eepAi erne ^jAnuoTre eiTA nesAq uua- 
oiicAHM^ n^npe uuicoeoG nppo jceuTOKne 

nAIAKOMOG mFg UeXG ATIO WZOGtOII KUG Un- 
UOTTG IITGI2G THpC t UUGI (p. ri^)-evn[HpeTHC 

ijJTe ui[GoeoG np]po une[Teu]n;yA uu[oot] 

SeKAG 6Ye[cT]ll\tOpCI UAI TA^AHA 6nUo[T]Te 
UnATAUo[T] TOT6 AqAITGI UUOOT ATKAAq RA- 
nOGTOAOC Ae AC|GOKq GTUA UATAAC| Aq^AHA 

eqsio uuoc xensoeic nuo-rre UApxuroc 
UTAeeAnic nerto-ou uai 2itu)k u2ht jyconc 

IIUUAI ^ABOA UTOK TAp neT+ UAI UBTnOUOUU 
UTOK neUTAKeUT eBOA eUGH AK+ UAI UOTtOUAe 
ATtO AKeApee epOl GBOA eUn3CC08U UUTAKO 
UTOK neUTAKl 



II. NON-BIBLICAL CHAEACTERS. 



316, 

Or. 5439(1). — Parchment; part of a leaf ; 
3f XSI in. The text, in one column of more 
than 17 lines, is written in a small, sloping 
hand {cf. Crura, Coptic MSB. pi. iii, no. xiv 
for the type). The leaf was folded many 
times across its breadth and was no doubt 
intended for an amulet. [Geenfeli,.] 

1 For this name MSS. Or. 680, 681 have Maitaw- 
seyanos ; the version of Or. 678 is different from these. 
The Synaxarium omits the incident. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



141 



Abgar, letter from Christ to. The pub- 
lished texts of the Coptic version are (1) 
Sa'idic, by Pleyte and Boeser in the Leyden 
Catalogue, p. 467, (2) by Sayce in Recueil de 
Trav. XX. 174, from a graffito in Farils, (3) 
Mid. Egyptian, two by Krall in the Rainer 
Mittheilungen V, p. lloff. The Sa'idic text 
is also in Cairo no. 81 38 (ostracon). Our text 
agrees substantially with the Leyden MS., 
the chief variants being iimrKuiio cniiATA.\- 
croov eiiTUKiiu.Mc: ; AKpeiiiiciBn ; «ccuauaat 
:HAOiioe irronoooT uiiiio'i*Te a^iai ?iiiiq<:.\a()c 
iiTorrnfmc uiiiincfiiuvBa ^Kurin ?iiiio(:ii.\.vtia. 
The text breaks off at iiOKpiiuaovo ^SAOiioe^ 

317. 

Or. 4919(2). — Parchment ; a small strip ; 
2) X| in. The text, in 21 lines of a minute, 
sloping script, consists of the opening words 
of the letter from Christ to Abgar {v. the 
preceding no.), followed by the first words of 
each of the Qospels in the order Mat., Lu., 
Job., Mk. {ef. the Leyden MS. Anastasy 
no. 9). Originally folded and used no doubt, 
like the last no., as an amulet. 

[GfiBNFKLL.] 

318. 

Or. 3581B(30).— Parchment; part of a 
leaf, ruled (pricked only at considerable 
intervals) and paged i], ii ; 12^X8} in. The 
text, in two columns of 29 — 32 lines each, 
is written in an upright hand {rf. Ciasca i, 
tab. xiii). Initials are enlarged and, with 
stpps, ornaments >,and sometimes the letter 
o, are coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Abraham, acts of. The passage seems 
more likely to refer to the saint slain by 
Sapor, Zoega no. ccxxii* than to him of 



nos. ccxxii and ccxxiil ; it may indeed be 
from the same MS. The following is the 
text ; 

P. t.. [ii]uoK enoi^HAxe nAi AKXo[o]q epoii 
[e:y]xGn6Kiiov[Te] AqxAUA [u]uok enci[uv]«> 
Tupioii [haJi tgiiov [aiiovu)];** etuuiii [e]llAT 
e-i*uvcTiipioii iiTAC| T[Ap]oniiic[Tev]e ep(»(| 
eu)[(uii TOToJirroTiiov [.\^vii]pAeAU [cc>]k(| 
iicaov[ca] eunoTO [At|]ntop:a iiiin(|o-iA- niio.x 
AJ|:*j.\M.\ oepAi enuo'iTO [aJtio [iiJtgviicjt 
[A?oii]f!(|pi ure [iiGii]?nii2p(>v[i4Ai] ueiieRii- 
[eov]uiie iiA eoiirne avui uthvuot Aniio-iTu 

^•{[aJxG UGllABpAeAU G<|:<CU> UIJOC ^CGAIIGKIIH 
nilO'.TG IIOIIKA Hill AV(U IITGVIIOV An?A IIAB- 
pAeAU GpOVOQIII HOG Uliet) HOTAITG.VOG CT- 

Bonooov unHO'j-ro irrAqj^'JAXo huua(| Avtu 

HTGYIJOY AUUHMtIO ?0 G2pAI OXGUHKAe UHtlV- 

oj'JO'ouo'oii ocrto^Tr eeovu Gn20 habpa?aii 
OTBoneooT unntriTe irrA[q . . .] oepAi [GXto]q 

(p. ii) AYUJ HTOVHOT AVIOJI GBOA 6TX<0 HUOI'. 
?GIIO-l-2pOOV HflVUrr XGABpAeAU nG^HBMp IIH- 

iicri-ro cone umokho'i-tq gtbmhtoh tgmgi- 

:iTCl|rrop .\.V HUAY 2IXUJU TApGHiMcreuo-ou 
Or«AXe IIUUAK AYtO irTOYMOY ARHOYTG CUOY 
anOHOmiT ABp.\eAII A<|+CA eiVApiC HAq UHGHTO 
OBII.V HJIVCJH HUl AYCO AllHtl'iTG OYIOHA2 GBO.V 
lieGHKOHYt.-THpiOH GHA:*l[tOOY] OYHA . . . . G 
UU(K| HCAOH Ay[uj] HTGYHOY A[({]e(>M(| OpO(| 

•rroYiioY [.\g] AABpA[eAu] lo^ gb[oa Gq],\tO 

UUUC GOYOH h[|u] JCGIippO h[hg].\C1»«OPO TH- 
POY UHKA[e] UTGnOHH[ciY]Ta XICG UUOq AYCJl 

Aiio[? u]nAi ^i[ ? ] tcoGiT [gboa gtJboabpa- 
[eAu] 3coahap[yio"] ughhaa[oc] CtOOYe llll- 
iio-rro M[An]p.\?Au x[G]nppo HHo.\[to]ujpG 

THpOY linK[Ae] IJT[G]nGH[Ho]YT[o] XICG U- 

[uoq] A.\Hoto[c tap] lo non[po<f)H]THc 
ot()[yaab] n6UGIto[Tl 

319. 

Or. 3367(2). — Paper; an almost com- 
plete leaf, paged piio, p?.; 7x4J in. The 



142 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



text, in one column of 26 or 28 lines, is 
written in a very irregular hand {v. the 
photograph Journ. As., 8ieme ser., ix). Other 
fragts. of the same MS. are in the Bibl. 
Nat., Paris {v. op. cit.) and in Berlin, MS. Or. 
oct. 409.^ 

Probably from Ahmim. [H. Wallis.] 

Alexander the Great, history of. Published 
by Crura, Proc. Soc. Bibl. Archaeol. xiv. 473ff. 

The passage most nearly corresponding in 
the Syriac version ed. Budge is on p. 170ff. ; 
that in the Ethiopia ed. Budge, on p. 263 ff. 
But there is very little resemblance in detail. 

320. 

Or. 3581B(31). {Partly formerly Or. 3367.) 
Parchment; three complete leaves and one 
fragt., ruled (pricked) and paged puo — puA; 
— 5 — > 6f X 5f in. The text, in one column 
of 22 or 23 lines, is -written in a small, upright 
hand {cf. Ciasca i, tab. i, though there the 
script is considerably larger). Initials are 
rarely enlarged. Some paragraphs are indi- 
cated by a ^-shaped mark. In Paris Vol. 
131', fol. 93 is from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [G. Chester, Bodge.] 

Antonius, life of, by Athanasius. The 
variants from the Greek (Migne) are not 
important ; the original of the Coptic version 
appears to have been a very similar text. 

Fragt., fol. a ( = Patr. Gr. 26, 892B Oaviia- 

^eTOj). I'p^HHpe UUOOT [kAi] tap MCAeiiJ 

eATSini[pAj iJu^ujKie eT^AiiuAT eeoiue er- 
^coue 2unei^cuiie uuotcot ^attoijtij uzaz 
neon KATA T6TCHUHOIA Mceepiyopii ijcesooc 
iiueeB AC OH uuuoreeiH gboa 2htctuhgia 
er^AuijAT eruiue unAHp uoe eTeqiyoon uuoc 
^ATp^opn ucexooc seoTMOTXiu[cou] ma- 

1 To be published by Pietschmann in Oott. Nachr. 



^cone H 3C6qiiAj'j[tone] ucri ov[aii]p GqKnp[toq 

e]TB6nAI OTIIOTA ll[Ai'IAx]e 6llO.\ AH 2HOTIIOB 
. . . HOTT6 MTAHAI Gp[^Opn h]tATSCjU IIIIAI 

a<\a[a euoJvnipA uiJHorcii[iiHe]iA ctbchai 
e^so(fol. t)-uAAiuu)M eTTo[uTM Kicejp^opn 
iicexeMAi u[np]Tpeo'rA ep^ynHpe uu[oot] 
IJT6I26 euneiecuB ota[6] unpTpeqTieTH(| opooT 
or TApne nenr uij6tccotu oTpevoiuc giigt- 

IJHT 2[l]oil lieiieOOT GBOA 2ITIIIIa[|] KAIJ 

eT^Aueme epoor ii[a]iig unei?u)B am iitgi- 

UIMG n6TGII^AqTpG»l[p]2(jUB GTApGTH OTAG 

ijii[gt]ua6iii auhg neieujB iiijotcliot ciia- 
uorq u[iia]aat tap uuoii GT[iiA]+e[An] epoq 

XGGTBGOT Urc[oOTM All] ATUJ IICGIIAUAKA[piX.6 
mJaAAT All X6AqGlu[6 AAAa] GTUAKpiHG UnOT[A 
rota] eilllAI XGHGAqeAp[6e GTni]cTIC ATCU 
S6UGA[q+2THq] IIIIOIITOAH eillll 

p. puo. (■=ib. 925 A TTapi-KoXu. The Paris 
leaf immediately precedes this.) coaca uuoot 

GXpCrepO;'! lieHT AT(0 IJCGGIUG SGRTAAO-O 
UnCOq AIIRG AAAA nAniJOTTG UATAAqnG GqGipG 
eunGOVOei^ GXCeilAq llUGTqOTA^OT IJGTUOK? 
AG IIGTXI Un^AXG Une.VVO MOG HMOTTAAO-O 
CATSICBU) eCOCOOT GTUpKOTI U2IIT AAAA G- 
TpCVpeApGiyeHT HeOTO llGTGjyAqTAAO'OOT AG 

jyAqhcBto hat cTu^njuoT uToorq a.vva iiTun- 

XOGIC UATAAq OTA AG XGfhporUTCOU GTGBOAnC 

ZunnAAAATioune GpGor^iouG iiuuAq oqeoor 

IIGCJOVOCOTGO' TAp UHGqAAC ATIO IJGpGIIG(|BAA 
IJATAKOnG AqiilOK GeOTIl GnTOOT AqA^^IOT 

MiJAMTcoMioc Gxpoq^AA (p. pu) 2Apoq UTO.q 

AG Aq^AHA ATCO PGSAq U<t>pOTIJTCOM XGBUJK 
KMATAAO-O IJTOq AG AqXITq IJXIJAe AqO^lO 
IJ20TIJ eAJTHq U21JKOTI M200T AAIJTCOIIIOC 
SOOG HAq GqUtllJ GBOA S^GUIJU'OU GrpCKTAACO 
GKGUnGlUA AAAA BIOK GBOA ATtO GK^AUMCO? 
GKHUe KIIAIIAT GnUAGIIJ GTMAiytORG UUOK 
ATIO AqniCTGTG HO"! nGTUUAT AqGI GBOA 
MTGpe(|IJAT AG GKHUG UUAT6 AqAO UO"! PGT- 
^lOllG ATUl Aq^tOHG GqOTOS KIO"! nptOUG 
KATA njMAXG IIAIJTIOIIIOC RGUTAqGlUG Gpoq 
UTUnCCOTHp lITGpGq^AHA OTnApeGUOC AG 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



1-43 



eveaoATe ?unoYcipe irTeTpinoAic epetn'^Hcoiie 
iiuuAC cqeooT ouATe av(ju qc|uok2 eneeovu 
uuoor I'Ap (p. riia) eroii^A'i'eo encjcuT uuoc 
uii^ajiiiTc uiiiiecuAAXG (r;-r)Aiiee exuniuie 
iiTe^*MOT jHATpBiiT iieccM<rtrGnG eunecciuuA 

AVIU IICpGlieCIWLV CUOIIT AIIHG IIGCOIOTG AG 
IITOpOrGlUG GeOlllG IIUUdllAYOC ClMIABlUK 
^•kUMITtlHIIOC A-rmCTGVG CnSOGIC HGIITAq- 
TXMriJTH MTOpOllGCMOq eApOC ATA2.IOV UUOOV 

erparuoorH) iiuuat uiitgy:mggpg iiai ag 

IITGp<n-|IIOG ATBtUK llllMAr IITOp«VnUJ2 AG 

oeoTii iincGioTo uGiiATtru) unnoA urrrcMn* 
uiiTO*i"r««GpG eArruiiAniKriTG netiiiMAoriTiic 

llllOIIAYOr. linCIIMT AG AV511)K tMir^tl JIAIITIO- 

• ikm; A'.-ui iiT«ip<ivair« uiiat«i utaikmi (p, pun) 
aTBfrrnAp<>nii<>c Aqp:*Kipii (!p<M)v iitcm| Atp'A'i'^ 
optHrc iin:*i<uiiG irriG«!p<i ^iiii aTyHM>n iiiioc 

ATtO XnilTACIKMI^^G IIIIIIAT IIA:^ ll?G IlllllCtUC 
ATA^IOT 1IUCM| GTpOiffllA IIAV GTp<i(|BU)K IIAq 
eSfr.'ll IIAI IIGII llllG(|KAA'r GAA<| IKI'I iie.vvo 
rMUKAil AG llAV XflBlDK ATM) TOTIIA?G Gp<)C 
ACAci g:*huiig IIIIGCIHIV iiiiuii iwp Alllin lini?tOB 
II nGIKATO|MMUllA 3CGKAC GOIIAGI t'lApOl GAIIf- 

oroBiiiii iipuiiio A.\.\A iiAiictimipiin iigita.vuxi 

AIIUK ?(0 ATa(|UimiAI|MOUG TAIIOI XU<|IIA- 
TAVtrGlirMOHG inr«G»p<l :*lllll GTIIIIAV AVp:'l- 
lUipG GIIATG ATtO ll-(p. piir)-TGp<lVOI GBOA 
ATZO GtlltCGKITG GTpArMI ATIO "HMGUpG ^HU 
eACO'l*?CAI GTBIIK AG IIA(| (leoVII IHTI COM CHAT 
HOTFOOT ATtO IITapGIIIIINIV OTIIT<M)T<lV OTCO 
eiTGeill AIIOTA UUOtrr IH»T IIKIMIVA ?tOtU<| OH 
fXJHAIIOVIIG HTUp<3«p-||G:*l(rilirflll AG GIKKI^'IG 

AqHoxq ^l.xll^KA^ a(|iip<h:a(ikgi guuv ahtu>- 

HIOC AG GlltHieilCMM; eiillTOflT AC|IICITTG GIIO- 
IIAXOC CHAT HG'J"?A?TIH|IIG IIIIGecxrr OTUUAT 

A<|GnirG uiiHov Gtpctu UUOC xaxi hiith hot 
:ho;*»ot uuoot HTjminurr eiiTG?iH iikhiig 

GpGCIIAT TAP IICOH IIHV :*IAp«)l IIOVA IIGII 
A(|UOT TGHOT IIKG-(p. pilA)-OTA AG AC|;U)II 

eeoTii onuoT <ronii TAe<icj htahai pap oHtJAn 

•lAI GBOA TOHfrr ei^AHA HTGpOTBUlK AG 110*1 
UUOHAXfH: AT2G UGH GI10TA G<|UOO'rr AT(|ITq 



ATTOllcq RKGOTA AG AT+ UUOOT IIAq AqilM(|)G 

Anoc|2HT Gi Gpoq ATiJTq jyAneAAO uepereeiH 

IWp OVHVIIG IIO'4-^aOT UUOO^G Gp^AIIOTA AG 
^IIIQ XGGTBGOT UnGqXOOC UnATGHKeOTA HOT 
IIGipClU UHAI AH eilOTCOOTTH Gq^lHG UH^VAII- 
TtOHlOG PAp AIIHG HZAU UHUOT A.V\A HAH- 
HO'iTGIlG riAl HTAqTlO^ GTBGHRTUUAT AVtO 
AqKpillG ATtO AfJTAUOtl GRetOB A(|(rtOAn IIA(| 
GBOA TAI UUAT6T6 TO^'JIllipG IIAIITtUHIO(:| 

{Patr. Gr. 26, 929 A ^aO^a ^f.) 

321. 

Or. 3581B(82).— Parchment; a complete 
leaf, paged o, F; ll|x9^ in. The text, in 
two columns of 27 — 29 lines each, is written 
in a peculiarly plain, upright hand (c/. Min- 
garelli, Aeg. Godd. Reliq. p. 222, no. xvii'). 
Initials are moderately enlarged. 

From Ahmlm. [Budge,] 

Apare, martyrdom of. The text is, with 
the exception of very few words, identical 
with the Bohairic version, Hyvernat, Actes 
p. 204 {v. Zoega p. 61). The martyr's name 
is here aha ahaph instead of aha Api' ; we 
have jHOToiioT(jo for yiGTiioTtn and iiikgau 
{NiKiov) for n;HAt. The verb ziuk, etotoKO, 
ijtoK here represents KaTa^aCvm^ or ^ew. 

322. 

Or. 358 1B(33).— Parchment; a damaged 
leaf, paged ja, ja (the 1st of quire o) ; 

> The resemblance is indeed closer than to no. 303 
above. 

* The Synaxarium has the latter form. No Greek 
equivalent for Apare can be found, but'Api; is a hermit 
in the Apophthegmata (Migne 65, 132). 

* As e.g. Eusebius, H.E., viii. 9 or Mart. Pal. iv. 11. 
;tOK is thus used in Mart. S. Theod. in Rossi, Cinque 
MSB. and S. Coluth., Peyron, Oram. 167. For ipixrt- 
raptor V. ran den Gheyn in Melange* Ch. de Harlez 
(1896), 321 ff. 



144 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



12^X10 in. The text, in two columns of 
25 — a lines each, is written in a careless, 
almost ligatured hand (r/. Zoega tab. vi, 
no. xxxv), o and c are sometimes hardly 
distinguishable. Initials vary in size. There 
are no colours. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Apollo, acts of or encomium upon. Of 
the various Egyptian saints of the name this 
is probably either the hermit, " A. par 
angelis " (v. Synax., 25th Babeh or Acta 
SS., 22d Oct.,) or he described in Hist. 
Lausiaca LII (Migne), a life of whom was 
attributed to a Timothy of Alexandria.^ The 
following is the text ; 

P. jA. nneroTAAB Ae aha ahoaau) Aq^con 
(jpoq iiTecnicTio atco etoc oqBpBp euneniiA 
Aqcoo-rruTooTq eooA Aqcc|)pArir.e uuuov 
iiiooTe nexAq UTeceiueseueeTOTo-ijc uxecooc 
eunpAii unsoeic atou ineBcoK 2iiT[Gi]niGTic 
iJToc Ae 8iTunpcoK2 uneceHT AcpnAi iicencuAT 
iioneiioT Ae btota^vb noxAq h[a(;] seun 
T(;[nA]>y(|i 2Anei . . . aoc chat [ii];yoepe 
. . . AoinoiJ ?u[ny]toK iirnpoune Avee epoc 

eCO UUAAT II^Hpe CHAT eAGTIlHOOTCOT eeOTH 

unneTOTAAB expoqcuoT epooT etoc eeen- 
toTcuHe HTe Heq^yAA genKeeBHTe Ae oh 

eHA^CUOT AqAAT HtTI RpCOUO UHHOTTe ATOU 



1 Both these hermits are, like the subject of our text, 
credited with the prophetic gift. They are contem- 
poraries and both dwell in Upper Egypt. The Apollo of 
the Diptych (Lit. S. Bas. in Kenaudot, Litt. Or. Col. i. 
18) seems to be the martyr of 1st Mesori (c/. no. 338 
heloio) ; but in MS. Curzon 143, mo a second is also 
named. An unidentifiable monk or hermit is often 
among those invoked upon the grave-stelae, e.g. Cairo 
DOS. 8319, 8320 or Bev. egypt. iv. 7. The penitent assassin 
of F. Rossi. Cinque MSS. &c. (1893) and the Apo- 
phthegmata (Migne 65, 133, v. also no. 146 above) is again 
distinct, but the anchorite of Zoega no. clxxii may be one 
of the hermits here mentioned. On this Timothy v. no. 
340 beloio and E. C. Butler, Lausiac Hist. (= Texts and 
S<Mrf. vi.), 276and §§ 3, 8. 



npC(|+COOT HAUO UIIHOTTG neHCKOT AHA 
AMO.VUO HAI OHXOOT OTA OTA neOTOOI^'J 
UHAtOHZ HAKA . . . GI^AXC CpOOT [u]a.V\OH AG 

OTATcrou HAine xoot^ uoe exeoTgioB (p. §6) 

HAATHATOHne OTpOOTA tOfl HHGKAOOAe H 

lK|^NHne uriKoceene UHeHTAnnoTre tauioot 

A,\.\A OTAO oh HTGXpiA AHTG GpHAI HHA^pHTH 
HTIOTH UniCTOC HXpHGTIAHOC UHAGIH ^Ap 
HAHeTniCT6Te AHHG KATA OG HTA(|3lOOO HO"! 
HHOO- HATAOC neiKGeUOT AG OH AHSOGIC 
XApit.e u[uo]q UHGHGICOT UUAKApi[oc] 2ITHT- 

UHTTGAioc HHGqApGTH gajcTG GTpeqeiue ener- 

HA^tOHG UnATOT^'JlOHG ZUH'. eOTHTA(| 2lO«jq 



UUAT UHGHHA HHGnpO<J)HTHC ATUJ HGHTAT- 
jyCOHG eHHG\COpA GTOTHT HGqOGUjpGI UUOOT- 

ne 2unG[nHA] atuj neqxio uuoot HHGT8AeTnq 

etOC eT?AeTHT GTGOOT UnXOGlG HGXqO'UJAn 
UUo[ot] HAq GBOA HGATT(or r) . . . . GIA 

T(or n) . . . . GBo.v^ 

323. 

Or. 3581B(34). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf, paged ko, a. The text, in two columns 
of 24 — 26 lines each, is written in a some- 
what uneven hand (c/. Oiasca i, tab. xiv, 
though the characters in our fragt. are 
heavier). Initials, moderately enlarged, are 
coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Athanasius of Alexandria, life of. This is, 
however, uncertain; the passage is more 
likely to belong to an ecclesiastical history 
such as Zoega, no. clx,* in which this same 
story of the Baptist's relics is told in slightly 
different language. In Paris Vol. 129", fol. 
110 is a version differing still further from 

1 For -ne exooT. 

^ For this and similar MSS., v. von Lemm in Memt. de 
I' Acad, imp., Vllme ser., xxxvi,, 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



145 



ours,' The story is also told by Severus 
(v. Renaudot, Hist. Pntr. 92, 105) and in the 
Synaxariura, 18th Babeh and 2nd Bauneh. 
Further r. Rufinus, Hint. Eccl. ii, xxxviii. 
From Ahmim. [Bcdoe.] 

P. KO. IIKCITK eip<tM)V AVOI OROA IKTI IIKn- 

cofiiKi uiiojrrpATjr.niA ep€Hr.*Arra\«c <:cok 
ZXXUHrc AVtu A'.*ii»'.'7ii iiepAi fiiicr.niA iineipciic 
.\« iiiioTniiin nB«.\ xiiaviioct ii?<»to iito ii.\onic 
?« ii?|»Ai «!MCM>v Tiip<iv Ai::H<(in(! A« iicr.'^oov 
(ilxiAiiA AiiftAcior. (fie) ovitHi ?iiiiKiiM(>(: iiiin(|- 

UIOTf] IIAI IIIITA*p'AA(| fmiKKAHCIA ll<nVIIII?ip 

irroviicr.TO n|»<M| kata taciiu iiiieM.\.\iiii xo- 
<|><ipiiMi: A<|.\i:'M>Mifi fn'iiA iinpiiiioi: ()C|iin(i<|iiT() 
OBUA xirftrrtii;*! uKiirr iiniiiiiA iio'riiApT'.*pi<>ii 
iiMii?AiiiiH«: iiK.urrM:Tii(: iitieor. am iiiuia 

AI|."HMI4| KATA 0<I IITAIICfllTII IH1I|(IV|I^ Mi 
ll<:iO(| lliri OIKKhlAOC llllllTAt||M!IIH:K(>MfM: «1<|<1 
IIAf| IIIHITApMH: (LV(|«:UITII ll|><M| l)<|IIO'Cn* 
IIII:MA.V<1 llllll<millllA(| IITi)p4millOV(M!i:'l Afl 

:*<cuiiii (rrp<M|K<iT(| (p. a) .\tiii(Mivii?Ae ii?ii:<i 

eiA'imiKKAIir.lA (IRCIA PITIIIIApiAIHM: ATtO .\li?Ae 

iHMiii ii(M|?imr£it>pumA «itiiiii<|iiAT(i iiii(]<|fipiiT 

KATA llirrCM? M>[||]t«>K All llimiAKIOT IIAI 

iitrriii scfiAKTinn iiik\iit(i iiim>a aa.\a iHmiiiv 

OSf>A ll?MTK llimiAKIITq IITflieiXni A(|IITOII 
llll(M| ?IH>Vllirr7.\.\0 IIIIAIIOVC imiaiik omia 
etllllM|eBir.*(> IMI'I ll|MUII<l UTOVAAR AHA Af>A> 



* In Um Fma fnft EKtIw'i n\\t» too are mentioned, 
M in Zoega uid Sefvnu, «nd ihe incidont is placed after 
Juliao'e drath. (Prrbapa tbe Krst words of our fragt. 
point to the Mnit* form of tlie atory.) Athan. de|)oeita 
tbe relics, in a silver yAaKrotMo^tor, in the uparixw of 
8. Hark, rowine a itapirvpio¥ for them in hie own garden, 
bat is preTentrd building this by the pereecutions. In 
Zoega's text tb^ place dengned by Athan. for this chapel 
is deaeribed as " waste Korpiai " ; the word used by 
Serems is J^\ (not a dual as in Ronandot). From the 
Syiwxarium we learn that the cbarch snbeequcntly built 
by Tlieophihis wiu in the quurter nani*>d ^Iw^l «/T 
r. further Aniclineau, Im Gt'oyrujthie dc, 33 tf., 41 and 
Ma^ria ed. WiUtouf., ir, U2. 

* Or ll«?«li- I'erhapa nothing is misaing. 



iiAcinc Avu) AqKAOicTA uneTpoc nnr;(|iiA 
nnrpoc Ae AqKAUicTA iitiiiooooc liiiiica- 
Tiiioonoo AC At|,\i iiTnincKonii luri ootuhiAoc 

llt!THII<!(|C> IIIIOTApiUi: lllieAAU nTIIAIIOV«| APIA 
ABAIIACIOC KATA 06 GIITAip:Spna;OUC IIAI AO 
eilTUOeilLITj 

324. 

Or. 3581 B(35). — Parchment; a fragt., 
paged xo, [o] ; 9x8J^ in. The text, in two 
columns, is written in a rather large, upright 
hand (<•/". Zoega, tab. vi, nos. xxxv, xxxvi, 
thdugh our script is more even than these). 
Initials, moderately enlarged, paging, the 
letter <t) and a few stops are in red. From 
the same MS. as Zoega, no. clxii, Clar. Press 
no. 58 (pp. cJA, Ijfi), Paris Vol. 129'*, fol. 138 
and at any rate by the scribe of ib., foil. 135, 
136, Vol. 132', fol. 48, Clar. Press no. 27, 
nos. 182 alioce and 353 below. 

From Ahmim. [Budgk.] 

Athanasius of Alexandria, Encomium on. 
The passage relates to his early life. The 
words on p. ^o are those of a similar text in 
Turin.' 

^*' JO. |jr<*io [4 or 5 let. o]boa ii[toot]k 
iiiinciioT [ii]<»V(rp(Miiiim ii(3iita(|(!pmt pap 

ll(|IIA.\l(rf>A All A'dlKlllllA lll(|U nilIJA fiTt|OVA:>J(| 
ATUI (III llfi:^Ap(lll.\..V(>(: CIUIV.VAY.H (Sp^HOpil 

trrfiKKAiiciA (jTBiiiKieAuir iio[ii].\(iiiii iiTnt|g 
|[4 let.Jn ercytAxn [iiJaikahjc tiiiictia a« 

OH UHIIO'C'JII ll|M)(!IG IIHVO IIA(| lipOO'l'TI 
eilCIIOVAH Hill IIIIIICAMXCOK ('.BOA IlipOIIIH: 
(H|0 HAIIAI'H[(llf:]TII(: AII<illTA(|«:(l)TII IICT(h|>A- 

Hoc A<|.v.vi| HApvHAiAHOc nTp«!<|;'iuiiin [ijJhiit- 
p<i HHO(|[3 let. ?]a(|(:(otii iiAOAiiAf:i(in uTpti- 
<|a[a€|] haiakohou 2Hnn?[o<»]v^ 

1 r. von Letnm in Mi'mt. Arad. Lap., vile Rt'r , xxxvi., 
fragt. T. 10, av. = Roiwi, / rapiri dc, i, fasc. v. 24. The 
text of Clar. Press 58 = von Lemm, Fragt P. 8, rev. b. 

V 



146 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



P. [o]. JtoT niio[about 4 let.Joi.'iAxe 
fiApiA[Moc.] nACCBHc ecj+oTBeniioiJopeiJHc 
r:(|eipG iiuoq ijcuiijt neAPioc Ao aao2.au Apoc 
eweoTACTioGne uotkoti eiiepeAOAiiAcioc :yon 

[MA]q HTAnpO a[tCo] IITOCJ n6T[TA]TO MIlAll- 
TI?piinK; OTBOUGTOIlTATO UUOOT KATA He- 
XpiGTIAIIOC epenOCVufuA] llAUAriUOo[Tl]KOII 

TO eiu)(uq [eu]eunATqo'ii[oe] unApiiciAr.e 
[u]uoq TioMOT [ejcoc eq2uoTop[rA]uoiJ 
[ojqcroxBf 

{{aia]boaoc ue[4 or 5 let.]eoooT 6I3[ax6 
e]ii2Aip(3TiKoc ACiyuine Ae iiTepenApxneni- 
CKonoc ei'yAse ennexovAAB aha AA62.AiiApoc 
BU)K iJOTGon ^AKiocTAiiTiiiovnoAic epAxq 

lllippo lieTG6BHC KIOCTAIITIIIOC JUnTpeApiOC 

riAiiaocioc CUU6 epoqf 



325. 

Papyrus V. 

Case A, frames 1 — 6, pp. Tja — §b. 

Case B, frames 14 — 17, pp. or. — iTa. 

Case C, frames 18 — 28, pp. rio — p?. 

Case D, frames 29 — 31a, pp. (k[— piA. 

The first part of a fragt. of a book, the 
second part being described as no. 338 below. 
The leaves are paged on both sides and from 
their present numeration and C.W.Goodwin's 
copy,^ it seems that the figures were at first 
all legible, though many are so no longer. 
A complete leaf was 9| X 6| in. The text, 
in one column of 17 — 19 lines each, is written 
in a large, upright hand of Zoega's 3rd class. 
Initials are not enlarged. A plain line in 
the margin indicates paragraphs. 

The dilapidated leathern and papyrus 
binding of the book (numbered V*.) is pre- 
served separately. The leather is stamped 



I With translation in MS. Add. 31,290, foil. 32—61. 



with a geometrical design and small medal- 
lions of birds and animals. {Cf. the binding 
of no. 171 above.) 

[Sams.] 

Chamoul ctauota,^ martyrdom of. This is 
placed under Diocletian (rf. Zoega 27 and 53, 
where Pompeius the governor recurs, and 
Hyvernat, Actes 99, where Chamoul is among 
the victims of Arian). The martyr was 
native to Arabia in the eastern Delta.^ Pp. 
1 — 50 of the text are missing. 

Chamoul, defying and reviling Pompeius, 
the governor {rjyeficji') , is shut into a fiery 
oven {or cell pi) for 3 days. When brought 
forth, he is safe and sound, yet denies having 
tasted food. Again refusing to sacrifice, he 
is placed on the kpixr^Tapiov, burnt with 
torches and scraped ecoioKO ; later he is 
skinned. But with Christ's help he bears all. 
At length the governor, seeing that he feels 
nothing, falls upon him sword in hand, but a 
cloud of light surrounds Ch. and protects 
him. When again in prison, Christ appears 
and promises him a speedy victory, the gift 
of healing and that Julius of Kbahs' shall 
preserve his body after death. While in prison 
therefore he miraculously cures Theodore son 

1 The name is found thus in Corp. Batner, Bechtsurlc. 
p.71{=Mitthgn. ii.60); on stele Cairo 841 3 itis KAUOTA. 
A Greek form seems to be Kta/iouX, Bev. eg. vi. 2. 

^ P. pB, nKAe iiTApABiA; cf. Hyvemat, l.l, TApA- 
c|)iA which Amelineau, Geogr. de I'Eg. 483, identities 
with ^jay\i. 

' On Julius' usual title, nBOMOOc iiKOURiiTApii- 
GIOC {or unKOU., e.g. Hyvernat, Actes pp. 198, 222, 
298,) V. Quatromere, Memoires, i. 302. In Hyvernat, l.l. 
233 a jailer is called by this very title. Amelineau, 
Actes 212 has misunderstood the role of Julius. In tlie 
church of Abu's-Sifein in Old Cairo a loth cent, picture 
of Julius with his son and brother gives a list of his 
works wholly dilTerent from that collected by Amelineau, 
l.l. 123 ff. and demonstrably without authority. That he 
was thought to have written in Greek might be presumed 
from Hyvemat, l.l. 198. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



147 



of aioiiiikta' whom an evil spirit torments 
and lie assists the jailer's (jrpoo-^pa9) daughter 
in child-birth.* Then, still refusing to sacri- 
fice, he is condemned to be beheaded and 
burnt. He obtains leave to pray and asks 
God for help as it had been granted to the 
patriarchs,* prophets, apostles &c. Christ 
promises to fulfil his wishes, to bless those 
that remember him and to bring his body at 
last to bis mother's village ceiiAqi urioKntuiiA 
onfiio iinnKnicuT iKipoviifxr iiovooi:^ iinua 
eriiiiAV iinKctoiiA iiAp.xAie UAVAAq eunuA 
irriiHAV [i:ouachi]tii iiin iip[coiin] irrnKiKVAV 
uii?[(}ii]K(jp((iiir. iivpifrriAiioc iicani iicfup 

IIIIIIKCCOUA lli:(!.\IT(| fSepAl tHlflld ItTfiKIKVAV 

3caiiiifrriHup:c (ipoK eiiniii iiniio'rra. Further, 
a healing spring shall rise in his toto? to 
convince those that believe not. Thereupon, 
having commended his body to Julius, who 
promises to carry it in the meantime to 
MKOxxcu* emiKAe iiTApABniA,Chamoul is gagged 
(xO'ft'O^) and beheaded, on the 16th Pachon.* 
Then Julius anoints the body while Dionysius, 
XoyioT^c of Siut' whose son the saint had 
cured, wraps it in silk {oXoa-tpiKw) and places 
a great gold cross upon the face, and 
Theotimus,' Julius' servant iiuqeuexv iiaiiai*- 
KAioii, takes it, borne on a white mule {fiovk- 
Xov), to Tarabia. When the Kn.v\nA there is 
destroyed, men of his mother's village remove 



> . Tbia w«nu • miaUke for Dionyuut ; r. bdow. 

* The Mine incident, Hyrenwt, I./. 293. 

* Anxng theee *' Seth x.tiO to whom God showed the 
myatoiea of life" ; r/. F«bnciua, Ood. Pteud. V.T., i. Ul. 

* An nnidentifieble locality, though poasibly here 
merely like the nXXSa of the Hcetic deaert. 

* " According to the Egyptians " ; but in no Egyptian 
calrndar or synaxarium ia Cbamoul commemorated. 

* Recurs Hyvemat, l.l. 242. 

^ Recora Georgi, Mirae. S. Col^ liii. 



and lay the body in ncetiTioii ure iiiahpht^ 
on the West of Peremoun, beside the bodies 
of the other 12 saints. Some there believe 
on him but others do not and, at his prayer, 
the promised fountain rises and flows with 
healing powers to this day. Then Julius, after 
writing his memorial {inoixmjfjia), returns to 
Alexandria to Armenius whom he persuades 
to spare the rest of the imprisoned saints. 
To these Julius, his wife, his sister Eucharistia* 
and servants spend the time in ministering 
until the reign of Constantine and their 
liberation. Some of the saints come to die 
AV'KAcujuA nepAi iu his house and them he 
buries aitoucoy in his store-houses {airodrJKT}) 
and work-shops {ipyaarijpiov), that their 
blessing may rest there.* God had caused the 
heathen kings to forget and not to compel 
him to sacrifice and he busied himself writing 
accurately the martyrs' memorials from the 
accounts of his servants whom he had 
stationed at each tribunal (BiKaa-Tjjpiop). 



326. 

Or.358lB(36). — Parchment; two damaged 
leaves; 11^x10 J in. The text, in two 
columns of 25 or more lines each, is written 
in a peculiar, upright hand (Hyvernat,^Z^m, 
xii, 3 reproduces some head-lines from another 
fragt. of this MS. ; but there the character 
slopes, here it is upright and without colours. 



C/. a name similarly 



> An unidentifiable locality. 
formed Amclin. Oeogr. 266. 

» She washes the sainU' feet ; </. her rflle of penitent 
in Amflineau, Actes 137. In Hyveruat, Acleg 246 
Eucharistua is a son to Julius. 

» Cf. Amelineau, Aclea 236 and C. Schmidt, Aeg. Z. 
xxxiL 54 on the practice of keeping martyrs' bodies in 
nrivate huuse«,— often uuburied. 

^ u 2 



148 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Gf. also Ciasca i, tab. x). From the same 
MS. as Zoega no. clx, Paris Vol. 129'^ foil. 
46, 57, 81, Vol. 129", foil. 72, 73 and probably 
Vol. 13P, fol. 16.' 

From Ahinina. [Budge.] 

Chrysostom, his persecution by Budoxia 
and deposition. From the History of the 
Alexandrine Patriarchs discussed by von 
Leram, Mems. Ac. Imp. St. Pet., viie ser., 
xxxvi and Bull, de VAc. Imp. 1896, iv. 237. 

The following is the text ; 

Fol. 1, a. GpBo.v All eiiGccnx uuiictoc at- 

UGKUOTKOT UrjIllieVOpilV SeHAIIOTC IIAII 
HTN.VrnH IIOTpUJIlO IIOVtDT lieOTO GpOG 
HTIIi."JTOp(sJC)^ IIT6KKAHCIA IIIIUHOAIC TUpOT 

ATepjyniipe ah uniiocr iitrtoiiT iixoceiue uuoo 
nTunonppo koaoi {KcAveiv) uuoo otab uneq- 
i'liiie ii(;An;-iASB aaaa [3 or 4 lines] |(3[4 or 5 
let.];yino iituiitcoii unoTO*HOHo«iT eeorii 

eiinoqeo AAAA BTBOOOTe llTGppCO ATTIIIIOOT 

i^Apoq sfinApAxcopei iiTeKKAHciA urAiiA\copei 
iiAK jyAUTiiiiAT xexppco iiAAO euniuocT iicra)iiT 
iiTotj nesAq soRiTUAi'l"r(t)icuA iiTeKAoepocic 

(fol. h) [2 lines] ixiro [about 5 let. b]boa oa 
[about 4 let.] noAic auuhhxir iiiiakpioathc 
Ktorepoq evpiue atio iixoq iiRpeuuHii^ise 

TUIOTU UUO(| ATKTOtJ eT6KKAHCIA AqXU> IIOV- 

AiAAoroc e<|,\u> uuoc xeAnsiuo'oiic ;4ione 

fiBOA 2ITOOT(| IIOVBApBApOG etOGTO liqqi IITOOT 
IITAUVU(^II TA(rpOUIie OTIIRGIOC OTHO llliUBG 

[iiTAiAA(|' 1 or 2 lines] oi iiiune nptoue ijtai- 
Xirq uo'OiiG UApoqGi TAAnoAorit.e uAq — 



^ Tlio Paris leaves, besides another relating to Chry- 
sostom {v. Mems. de la Miss. iv. 814), treat of Arsenius, 
liis cister (v. Metaphrastes, Jul. 19) and royal pupils and 
of Timothy Aelurus and Timothy Salofaciolus with a list 
of works by the former (c/. Wright's Syr. Oatal. p. 640). 

- On I'lopi-jp erased. 

3 In margin in later hand, A^ne riAiJOBG iitaiab 
epoK. 



OTUl?ll TpptO AO IITOpCCGtOTU ?:C5,\nillG- 

TAqXI IITKACJOpOGIG AqKTOCJ OH AqeUOOG ZI,\U- 

neepoiioG atco xuAq+AAire (SiaXcyeti/) actii- 

IJOOT eTGTIieOAOG 6CXtO UUOG X60T OH 
neTGAOKGI HUTU UN G^^GGTGI UAq 62UOOG 

eisuiiGopoiioG GAiAAGii'G G(| (fol. 2a) [? 1 line] 
o-G[about 7 let.]||A(|KOT(j on cepAi GMrroqxiii- 

Ui;y6 ll^yopn GTGTGCeiUOTG^ TAIIITA(|(rUO*OU 

GpuGoooT uovuHH^e [gboa 2it]ootc [about 
7 let.] TpptO [4 let.] eroeii^ g[tu]uat iigot- 

pGqAIIIO-OIIGTG II6GU00;M6 AU eilTGCBlO UnGC?AI 
nppo AG ApKAAlOG AAAA IIGGGIOOTZ GJOVII 
U2IIYpilUA eiieAe UGUOT II^.\0(| eiUIIT''JA(|TG 

uGpGfioTA novA| [about 15 lines lost] |iiiig- 

TGg[xI u]uOOT IIO'OIIG UIIIIGTXI IIO-OIIG 
eUHGGpAIJ ACJTAUIO AG lieGIIG-g^MrilCIG GTBGIIG- 
eiOUG GOOOT 210GTG UTGg(fol. h) [about 10 

lines lost a]ijouia ^j[con6] eunoTpA[ii] Apin- 

UGVG^ u[nilo]TT6 +g[o CTo]T-hv\[n] UIJOII 
OTIieilllOO- lieiGG I1ATA20 IITO UAVAATG All 
UGTUAeiGG +GO GTBGIIOV^IipG UIIGHAI SI UUOG 

[2 or 3 lines] ||iitok rgtbcco [I. P+gbco] tao 

IIBKjyAXG AepOK UTOK UIITA+TXH UIITAIIA;'JI ipB 

IC02AI1IIHG AG Aqsooc iiAC 3c[6 4 or 5 let.] 
TAiT [5 let.] BpGi iiT [3 let. t]agkkaiicia ggvii- 

APG IIUUAII lICpBui'lAHUOG AB UllllllOTUGpOll 
^yOA^^IlTG papa n|>pO n6GAUA?TG PAp soop 
SIIJGIIBGGIOTG GliBGG.\UG.\6l HAG AIIUG 8A.\AAr. 



327. 

Papyrus LIV*.— A fragt. ; 9 X 6 in. The 
text, in two columns of at least 25 lines each, 



.1 In a later hand. So in the Paris leaves also. Pre- 
sumably the liturgical word found in nos. 147 — 149 above, 
Leyden no. 35 &c. 

^A reference presumably to the widow's vineyard coveted 
by the empress and mentioned in several of the later writers 
(Georg. Alex., Eutych., Job. Nikiou, the Synaxarium). 
■ ^ Tlie following words appear to be those elsewhere 
attributed to one of Chrysostom's supporters {v. Pallad., 
Dialog, p. 83, ed. Bigot). 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



149 



is written in an upright hand of Zoega's 8th 
class closely resembling — especially in the 
:^ — that of Rossi, / PapiH . . . di Torino ii, 
fasc. iv, taw. i, ii, iv. Initials are slightly 
enlarged. Paragraphs are indicated by a 
{-like mark or by 2 small oblique strokes. 

[Sams.] 

Chrysostom and Eudoxia, narrative of their 
quarrel. The archbishop's final injunctions 
to his people, who believe peace now to have 
been made between him and the empress. 
The latter declares to the bishops that 
Chrysbstom's successor shall be more sub- 
servient, while the bishops ask on what 
grounds they are to condemn him. 

The following is what remains of the text, 
viz. one column on each side ; 

Fol. a. a}-.*co a<|+ oTt»[fiT<iY 4 or 5 morejn 
iiTniiiiiin u[iin]KfM:iiunn nriioBiHi iiar A*i*to 
AC|;(ciii fiTfMrro't* ka-vuk: nTp4r.*?A|Mie giiuiitat- 
XiTov iiT«)<»T«| iinpiiiiAviiDC TAP iintT/n xe- 

ATp|MO pCJipilllM llllll[Ap]vi(Hlli:KOil(>C AVAO 

iiiiA'.' ovcrTAr.iAi.n AVtu a«::'iaao luri rpptu 

UIIIIUIIICKOrH>[(: (l}Ttr.\\AB (l| 

Fol. b. |c iii<u;[aii]iimc taii(i.v[(|] (ibcia 

eil[Ta]K[K.\M]ciA TAKA[oi(:}rA IIKfKIVA [nil]Ht|UA 

iiAi OTiiA^iinfi eirrttv iiiiiuiikm: iiiip|MiMiv 
iiT«€i*j* Ao A'ttr.tiit^B fri*xco iiiioc xnmiAKA- 
TAKpiiin iiii(M| etiTiu|KA(iAipn<:i(: e.uv:i iikatm- 
ropiA <|frHii I'Ap All eA.\AAV iKirKAMiiA r.imip<| 

TOCIVIllt'l «AO<>C [xgJaCICO:*! OTII . . MJOC AVUI 

[vuijpic haI 

328. 

Or. 358 1B(37).— Parchment; fragments 
of two leaves, the first paged pat, pAA ; 
9xlli in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a thin, upright hand (r/. Zoega, 
tab. iv, no. xx, but the script of our fragt. is 
finer). Initials, varying in size, stops, the 



letter <|> &c. are coloured red ; the ornament 
> red and green or red and yellow. From 
the same MS. as Paris, Vol. 129^ fol. 43. 
From Ahmiin. [Bddge.] 

Claudius of Antioch, martyrdom of. The 
first leaf at least is concerned with this ; cf. 
the corresponding Arabic version, Amelineau, 
Contes ii. 39, 40. Zoega no. cxlvi, Paris, Vol. 
129'*, fol. 100 and Cairo no. 8089 are parts 
of the same story. 

The second leaf contains the phrases ; 

fol. a. [eiljctlVUIITCIIOOVC KATA OBOT eUlipAII 

unApYAiM'axoc otoyaab uiyama eucovxo-rr- 

OT6.\e OIJ KATA OBOT Onp^MI IITOO(Utl.VOK(l(: 

OTOYAAB UApiA TiiA^vv iinin>'iTi! i*ii(:()v,\<r.-rl'n; 

AG oil KATA OBOT llf!(|i- lieilllHTIIA IllieillipOO 
cfMipA IIATAIHIIO UUOOV UIIIIO'i-r<5 iiAoroc 

iiToq Ae|. 

fol. b. Itrtuii iiuiiAi eirrno ^iaiitokhoat 

BBOA IJH IITOK AIIHO IITAK<|ni UIIAV IITilCrpillK! 
UnpA^G ei.XtOI (}AIIIIO't*Tn (n-O.MT.f) IIIIOK MM 
IITOK AliriH IITAKI|f!l <!BO.\ ei.\(OI lllKiirrilllA 
linOVOGIII (H*<|>Opni IIIIO(| llll IITOK AlllHi 
IITAK(|OI UBOA eilTAO-IX UlUiepABTOi: LIIIGApO J 

Apparently the devil speaks to Michael, 
who is probably the subject of the text. 



329. 

Or. 358 1 B(38).— Parchment; part of a 
leaf ; 12f X 9^ in. The text, in two columns 
of 26 or more lines each, is written in an 
upright, uneven hand {cf. Ciasca ii, tab. xxvi 
for the type). Initials are slightly enlarged 
but not ornamented or coloured. Paris 
Vol. 129", fol. 76, which shows the com- 
mencement of the present text, is most pro- 
bably from the same MS., though its script 
is somewhat closer. For an Arabic version 
of the complete text, v. Or. 4723, foil. 236 ff. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 



150 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



CoUuthus of Antinoe, second Encomium 
of Phoebamon bishop of Ahmim upon. This 
was delivered, say the Paris fol. and the 
Arabic, on the 24th Hathor, at the consecra- 
tion of the fiapTvpLov built for 0. in "the 
land of Sodom" which is the village of 
niioveiT iajyu.' The corresponding Arabic 
passage is upon foil. S9b and 40a. 

Fol. a. Iapova noTA bujk eneqni kata 
ovoiKoiiouiA lire niioirre eic oTpujue nxpic- 
TiAiioc Aqoi oqnApAre AqctoTU eKmpiAiioc 
neAAHM eqjyAXO uiieoiiKeeAAHii uToqee eqxto 
uLioo areuneien oTAceiuGOTAR iiAeueAA eunAHi 
[iipjtoue ii\pic[tia]iio(; AC|[oTto]^jB nesAq 
[iiA(|] seiyniil Arab. lili" Ija! ,^.a«J! ci^y js-j 

^p.bua] eunoG^toiie KrnpiAiioc A6 uTcpeq- 
ctoTu eiiAi Aq^me euAxe 8iitumt6 iiueq- 

•SBIipeAAIIIJ RTBenpAII UneAPIOC KOAAOTOOC 



ATio AC|eosex eune(|niiA atuj nexAq xe^enA- 
noAAum niioo- iiuoTTe -l-iiA^yop^yp unTonoc 
eTULiAT (fol. b) Arab, 'yrjo j^^l ^til-Jc^l ci^s^^ 

ijj«)' ,_5» t.jiJ' (►^'S*^*?' ^i;:^:M^^' SlITOpOTClOOTe AG 

AC|xiiiiio uuooT Aqee epoor ereipe iicAiyq 
ij^e u'hrxH ATto Ai|TpenoTA rota AUAe-re 
HoviiKA ijo-ojse eqxuj uuoc soAAnetoc +ua- 
jyop;yp unronoc eruuAV TATorq gboa uiiiiKAe 
eAPAtoc AT+nevovoei at| Arab, ^f^, f^j 

jj^] sic ^iJl iojJI k_;U Jl \^j ^^jjks.. ^] ;||llGG^ 
[gT eAjeTLin^HI [at]uJ eiIT6T[llOT] GTUUAT 

eic neAriQG koaaotooc Aqci gboa eunxonoG 
epeoToii »iiu BGcupGi uuoq ii2o eijo atco 
At|iiiq6 eeoTu euneveo atpbaag xHpor xm- 



1 Phoebamon had acted as StaSoxos for the patriarch 
Tlieodosius during the latter's exile (v. Or. 4723, foil. 25, 
26). The sinful village Benawlt, likened here to Sodom, 
had already occupied the attention of Shenoute (v. Zoega 
3.5). For its identification with nAGTeiX v. Amelineau, 
Geogr. 359. 

* The word fuGG, IIHCG seems to correspond to t_jlj. 
Cf. perhaps the Trpovrjcnov in Kenjon, Cat, of Gk. pap. ii. 
177, 178. 



neriiocr ;iAneTKOTi atco atp;*jouiix n?oot 

Ull,"JOUXG UO'CJII GVUIIX GBOA eA2[xil]xilHCe 

un[xo]noG gto ij| 

330. 

Or. 1241(1). — Paper; two complete leaves, 
paged pA^;, jjAM ; pur., puii ; 10|^ X 6| Sn. 
The text, in one column of 21, 22 lines each, 
is written in a hand usually upright, some- 
times sloping (cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. ix. 2 
col. 1, but for A both ib. pi. xii. 3 and Ciasca 
i, tab. XV. The form of u is that of no. 116 
above). Initials are enlarged and, with stops, 
page-numbers, the letter c|) &c., are coloured 
red. 

[Ghkville Chkster,] 

CoUuthus of Antinoe, martyrdom of. But 
this is quite uncertain. No proper names 
occur, but Christ's promise to the saint of 
three crowns,' the mention of " the other 
great graces of healing " granted to him and 
of "the tyrant's fire" by which apparently 
he was to die, seem to indicate this martyr. 
On the other hand, certain of the promises 
made him, e.g. that Raphael should guard 
his TojTo?, recall the martyrdom of Theodore 
aTpaTr]XdTT]<; as given in Rossi, Cinque MSS. 
(R. Ac. Torino, Memorie, ser. ii, xliii). The 
following is the text ; 

1 Cf. Or. 4723, fol. 326 (Phoebamon of Ahmim on 
S. CoUuthus,) Christ's promise, j.a.lj laJJ ^JJ^l JJ^il iytj 

fol. 386, CoUuthus appears i^\j Jc JJlJl £%j. Yet this 
promise too recurs frequently, e.g. Mart. Justus (Or. 686, 
f. 261a) a)>»a)JJ, : j^n : C>»flln : C?iVlA.AT : 

n'KTT : [u°RC-]Hi'nay-'i ■ yir ■■ ohiitj-: 

a)^Afl : nXTT : H^'VYloiO). : RUO'n : 
n>»Tr -. fl9nP : and Mart. Apoli, .•6. f. 265 a; also 
Mart. Elias, Amelineau, Actes 160. Indeed Abu Salih 
ed. Evetts, f. 296 and Synaxar., 15th Hathor make it 
possible that our text relates to the martyrdom of Mena. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



151 



P. pxt.. unmipAii ;unxu>iuuG ;iit6kk.\mci>ii 
iiiiG^apn iiuicG excue eiiunnvo TAVApir.e 

llUOiJ IIAK ll."IMpO eilTAUIITOpO TUinOC IIIU 
BTOVIIATAOVO llllCKpAIJ (2?pAI G.XUjq ei^LUHKA? 
IIGGIU^H CepAl lieilTll IJTCKUA|mipiA fllAKUl 
IIOTATIJAUIC lipC<|+TA.\<rO GCUIIIi OBO.\ lieMTt| 

^>iA6iJee neriiAccipK hovaha^ iiiiovx euncK- 
Tonoc fiixiKBA uuuq ATUi qiiAXi iieiiiiocr 

IIBACAIIOC (p. pah) ptllUfl mil GTIJAIO:*! Ull- 
:ClUUtllO ItTGKUApTlipiA GMHiptUUG tllACUOV 
Opoq IITAKIU I1A(| CBOA IIIIGqilOBO TlipOT GIC 
eilTG AIV-^PIT.Q >'AK IJ:^01JIIT IIKAOU CTTA eTBB- 
TGKriApflGIIIA KOfTTA ?AIIGK."I.\II.V KGOVA eAIIGK- 
CIIO€| GTtrriJAHAeTtl OBOA O^llllApAtl ATIO 
fllAKlU liepA<t>AMA IIApVAITGACIG G<|AIAKOIJGI 
GIIGKTOnUC eillJA IJIU TAGq>MiiM GCGVItUIIG 
IIOUUAK. 

p. pin.. ATUJ AK+OG HAH OTpGHCOTtOMr ATIO 
AK+TG->OrcrA HAI OTpAOipO HHItrOU TH|H}T 

HiiAepGHiiGppt) UHHtrrKurrn npoq xu'pic hkg- 

H«Cr neUUT HTAACrtI HTAKVApiI.O UUJIOV HAI 

nA.xncir. ig iigvc rinTn:MAq<ruj."iT gaupika? 
Hoqirrurr :'iahg«|«:ohtg nGT+ iieoiiiioir mroii 
eiiTTAnpo HllGqnpo<^•rTllc uiiiifl<|Ari(HrrciAnc 

nrOTAAB UHllUApriipClG IIOHTA(|OI GflGCIIT 

(p. puH) OBOA eirniQ AqBtuK oreeptii hcatg 
Aqiio'.'eu im;*ioiiT iieArKic iiiiGiiKtoer xtoe 
opoor GKn+ ihi-.-koaovch: iiepA(|>AiiA iigkapy- 

AI'rO.U)(: GTU(M»:iO IIIIIIAI OTAIAKOHGI GpOl 

riAiifaipa HHurou Tiipor iiHiiiriHiipG eiiruiK- 

|MII OTOTAB IIGqilOreil IIIIAGUIIIA llllKCOeX 
IIIIIAVpAHHOC 3COKAC HHUqpA^IU OAHIITAKO 

iiriACitniA. 

331. 

Or. 35818(39).— Parchment; two damaged 
leaves, ruled (pricked) and paged io, i^ ; uo, 
u^; 13x10 in. The text, in two columns 
of 32 lines each, is written in a pretty 
regular hand (r/. Ciasca i, tab. xiii, though 
there the characters are heavier). Initials 



vary in size and, with stops, the letter 4> &c., 
are coloured red. The ornament > is in red 
and green. In Paris Vol. 129'S foil. 1—10,^ 
and one leaf in Zoega no. ccxciv are from the 
same MS. 

From Ahmira. [Budge.] 

Cyprian of Antioch, the confession of. 
The Greek version of these passages, differing 
considerably, will be found Acta SS. (1867), 
Sept. 26th, pp. 207 § 7 and 216, § 16 and the 
Latin in Fell's Cypriani Op., towards end of 
Vol. (" Confessio "), pp. 55, 58. V. also the 
translations in Zahn, Cyprian, pp. 39, 49. 

The following is the text ; 

P. in. (1. 4) |2iiov[ta]s(>« aaaa iitod-i- 

Tlipor eil?IKlUII U(hAHTAC:iAIIG OqXOCe ll?MT 
eiTIIIIGT6(|IIAT CpOOr IIH1IGTG(|UGGV6 GptMVi" 
3COAC|TAUIO lieiiptUUG lieilTOT AVU> ^UiC. AG- 

oqGiiiG uuooT OBOA e[ii 13 lines]T«['rG]'£- 

OTCIA HA^ [''*]P »•?*> 6YI1A3CI IITUllip<|>1l I 111; 
eClieAIBGC GIHHTGI eiTH?HOV(:iA llll?II^IOTeilllG 
HOG TAP HIIGTG:'IAVU0V IIGGGpilllGGVO IIIIG-.V!- 
MOII ?HHGV?IIT HOG UHGGHOT IIOVA GqilAV 
OnG(|?0 eHOT6IA.\ TAITG OG IIIKS.VAIIKOH li;'K\vl" 
IIOrUOY lieCOOV A.\.\A UG'lTAAq eiiovuoov 

e-rcto uuoq ^attauio HOVKioex a.\.va iiGq- 
uo'i*e eiiovuG ^A'rt- hcitbt [.v.\]aa [about 
8 let. riA'cxA] (p. i?) -pif.o ii[i)th]<)vb 

UIIO'r[eA]T A.V\A HllTA'iTAXpO UIIAV ^lAVXI- 
IIIIIG OH lieilKGeVAH GVOTOIIA2 6BOA eilH?ip 
UHHAIHOpA liHIltHO J-lA'l-JCI URGCUOT ll?GII- 

iiAepG uiieiioTHp[T] HAI ii;*JA'rrAUioar ii?GBt:io 

IIHIAtOAOH KATA O^-eBGlO U<|)AHTAGIA liptOllli 

AG etocoq G-n'Ui^iG HAq -lAtjcBTtoTOT iiqTpjri-- 
otuiha; HAq gboa avitgtgcbio [g]+ iiasoog 
uH[about 12 let.]KTnpiAHo[G about 23 let.] 
AicoYoii[n6A]pAKuni ri[p x]GAq;yioiiG kata 

O-retOB HCIOBG AIGIUG GTGqO-OU TMpC UHTISq- 

uirrsAcietiT toiiG rApeniiKAKG hiituiito'ab?iit 



I In the same Vol., foil. 11 — 16 are from another MS. 
of the same legend. 



152 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS 

UG TAP 6BOA [eiTJci 



uiJTUiiTAcnniin a[ioi] 
[()t]o iit[12 lines] 

P. rio, Xniie^'JUUO IIOIITAieOTBOV XIII biiiioii 
llHAKOrUOC UOIITAieilTOT fiSlllJGpiDUO IIOVCU- 
BIIC, UIIIIKIIIAVIIOG IITAIGIITOY G:iClllipiOUG II6V- 
CGBIIG IIXpilGTIAIKOO XeilCnApOGUOC HGIITAI- 
XU1?U UUU)OTSGIIG2BHT6 GOOOT IIGUTAIUeGTG 

GpooTiiG ceoTij GHGurcTii[pioii 10 liiies] 
GTciioirr AV«o iigibi {lege qi) iiiigtsiocuiig 

GipiUK? UUOOV XGIICpaiUC CTUMp GT6KKAIICIA 
Ui'lAIKUJAV IJUOOT GTBGTAUIITSACieHT GeOTII 
OI^IGKMipiKOC AVCO eilKG2BIITG IITAiemCOBAAG 
IIUOOT I12MTOT AITAAV €5TOOTOr llllGpiUUG 
JiTpGVpriGOOOT MAT H HGJ^AHA GTOVIJO(rHG(r 
IIIIOI lieHT[ov] II HKtOU^ UTAIKtOU^'l [lljcARUA 

i:i[otaab] umiovQi-G 4 lines]2 (p. uV) GiipAii 

IIIIGVC II2HTG II IIGGVAITGAIOII GIKIOU^ IICtOOT 
GKTCOnG IIIIGpUlUG GTUI^y lieHTOV GIIIOCTIinO' 
IIUOOT XGGie IJAIIIG IIG^AXG 6TGUOIIT A;1 
IIGTGpGnilCnTG IIAKAAq IIAI GBOA GqO llAp\ll 

u Ajy iiToq nGTcqiiAGVii\u)pci uuoq iiai 

<:GeOOT TAP THpOT ATtl) CGUC2 UUIITAGGBIIG 
. IIIU;\[|>]oilOG TUpCJ [llJllAAeG IIA[pto]x'JG All 

g[tpaug]taii[oi 4 lines] cij'JAiipKGSoTurre 

ll|>()ljnG IIAeGGIIIAG^UGTAIIOI JAOTIIOBB IJOTCOT 

AicoTiiTuirriio-i~r6 tap uiigxc aaaa uiicrnu 

IIIIOI GHApAKAAGI UUOq AIGOVGIITG\ApiG UnG\G 

liiiiieqGVArrGAioii uniG^JO-uo^ou ii.\ioq Gpoq 

Gp(HIAeilT O-GIIApiKG GpOl ATIO GqO IIO-tOTe 

o-uure AIGIU6 [10 lines]^! 

332. 

Or. 3581B(40).— Parchment ; a damaged 
leaf ; 13^x9^ in. The text, in two columns 
of 31 or 32 lines each, is written in a regular, 
upright character (rf. Ciasca i, tab. xiii or 
Zoega tab. iv, no. xx). Initials vary in size 
and, with stops, the letter <J) &c., are coloured 
red. Ornaments > are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Cyril and Nestorius, a narrative of. 



Cyril's pity for Nestorius is aroused when 
he • learns the latter's doctrines from the 
avvTayfia of his i^Tqyy](TL<;, sent to a certain 
Egyptian ota xAiivtopA, and he exhorts him 
not to forsake the faith of the gospels. But 
Nestorius persists and is anathematized by a 
number of bishops at Bphesus and then 
banished by the king to a distance ceiiTonoG 
GTOTiiT. We too should know of his death, 
that we may learn how that there is no rest 
for the blasphemers of God. The beginning 
of his malady is then described as want of 
breath and a swelling of the body such that 
his fingers became as fat as cucumbers;* 

A(|tOGK AG [||]tGI2G G<|eil[()v]llO{r IITAa[a|]- 

ntopiA [iiii]()VXI:A8ii[g] a<|;'iabg u .'. -iiipq 
Gn .^ eoTO ?co[g]tg irrGiiG[q]TiiiiBG ep[2 or 
3 let.] ne52TAi iieii;ycunG| 

333. 

Or. 3581B(41). — Parchment; a small 
fragt., the last fol. of quire ka ; 5^ X 7 in. 
The script is identical with that of no. 255 
ahove ; indeed this is probably from the same 
MS. Text and script show that it also 
belongs to Zoega no. clxv. 

From Ahmim. [Bcjdge.] 

Dioscorus, a passage relating to ; here deal- 
ing with the prophecy to which ' the blessed 
John ' (of Lycopolis ?) had pointed, with the 
wicked Nestorians and with Marcian's envoy, 
sent back to him with a reply. 

334. 

Or. 3581B(42).— Parchment ; a fragt.; 
paged (on verso only,) qq^ ; 12^ X 8f in. The 



1 For the usual tradition v. Miss, franq. iv. 146. 
His final place of exile was the castrum of niGiiiB.vxG 
(lb. 145, rf. Zoega 237, Berlin Or. 1607, f. 6), of which 
t-iiill ^^ {ih. 428)^ is but the translation. John of 
Maidma ed. Nau, xxxvi. calls it a castrum of Panopolis. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



153 



text, in two columns of 24 — 26 lines each, is 
written in a regular, upright hand (r/. Ciasca 
ii, tab. xxii). Initials, moderately enlarged, 
are coloured bright red ; so too are stops &c. 
Marginal ornaments are in red, green, and 
yellow. From the same MS. as Zoega 
no. clii, Paris Vol. 129'S foil. 82, 83, Cairo 
no. 8023 { — Eec. de Trav. iv. 154) and Lord 
Crawford's no. 26 (r. Budge's St. George, 
p. 190ff.).' 

From Ahmim. [Bqdob.] 

George, miracles of. The text corresponds 
to the Bohairic version on p. 45 of Budge's 
edition. The following are the better pre- 
serred passages ; 

P. [qej. iifipptrABeiiT arui fiiATpciipuiue 
itfocnoAic frooTO*!- iiiiiiak Tuxrrii ijroTA?K 
ih:((ii fiiAfiio'.'^'MO.v? oiiK.v? ?iinKniT(iiii niiA 
irrAK:*ip;*i(op<| iiiia iitakkco iiiiActitiiA iieiiTii 

,TMl[ll]^Opn AIIApnaC AH AC||M)a eUlC IITAC|- 
TtOOTII Af|OrA7f| IICUM| ?iirienp<iiiA| 

p. tj^. (</. Boh. p. 46, 6.) n^tov] utao- 
?Arioc potopnoc ^«iv«| eiinoi|Tiiiio Avmcro-re 
xnn?Arioc r, n«i»rrA4|o-/oii?<| npoov AvnA?Tov 

A'i*OVHJ;*IT IIIIIIO-.TU Aip"«l»OVII Ao titri All- 
ApOAC AtpKI IIT.\(l>pO A<|^IKn eilllKAe A(|(rMia 

iio'CKOAo? upap<t>c [toJobq A<|ailTC uepAi 
ecoro^c raaim oii Ai'nxrrorc A'rovui:*fT u- 
iiifcrre iJiiru!qiinTO-rAAft| 

335. 

Or. 3581 B(43). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, paged iir, iix. The text, in two columns 
of 32 or 33 lines each, is written in an upright 
hand of Zoega's 6th class. Initials vary in 

' The Vienna fragtii. cannot, from their size, belong to 
our MS. (f. the lUiner Fuhrer, no. 108, also Vienna Or. 
Jimm. iiL 274). In Vol. xxvi. of the Leipzig University 
MSS., fol. 29 is from a Boh. Tenion different from those 
pnbliahed, bat reMmbling the Said, in Budge p. 178, 
L 9ff. (^. also the Boh., p. 113). 



size and, with stops, the letter 4> &c., are 
coloured red ; likewise the ornament >. In 
Paris Vol. 129^ foil. 47, 48 are from the 
same MS.' • 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Heraclides, martyrdom of. This may be 
one of the saints commemorated on 29th 
Payni. The mention of Armenius points 
perhaps to the martyr of Hyvemat, Ades 287 
or the other ib. 301, while precluding him 
of Euseb., Hist. Eccl. vi. The Paris leaves 
mention Theodore the scolasticus, A[no]ubion 
the [crjunimicuc and Phirmos the speculator. 
The first of these is presumably the father of 
Sergius and brother of Cyprian the praeses 
(r. Zoega p. 30, MSS. Crawford 40, 43 and 
Leipzig xxiv, 13). 

P. lir. Armenius eApueiiioc orders four 
quaternions iston of soldiers to stand at each 
side of Heraclides r'rpAK.vire and to toss him 
(a^xiipiCeiv). When he falls in pain to the 
ground, he bids beat him till his right ribs 
are broken and he faints Ano<|?nT .va uuoot. 
Then the townspeople cry that Julius of 
KBeec has come,* who, throwing water in his 
face, revives him. H. blesses Julius, fore- 
telling God's mercy on him in return for the 
mercy he had that day shown. " The leaves 
of the Tree of Life shall continually pour 
sweet odours into thy soul. No seed of thine 
shall see judgment (/cpto-ts) to the third 
and fourth generation. Neither famine nor 
hunger (Xt/ids) shall be in all thy dwellings 
in this world. Thou shalt be numbered 
among Christ's martyrs for ever. Amen." 
Then the governor calls him and asks what 



1 Paris 129^*, 46 is from another MS. referring to a 
saint of the same name. 

* These Acta are not among those ascribed to Julius 
which Am^lineau has collected ; e. Acles des Martijres 
123 ff. and no. 325 above. 

X 



154 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



it is to which he still trusts. H. replies that 
as the children of a rich man, knowing his 
wealth, love him in order that they may the 
more partake thereof, so he, knowing the 
wealth of Christ, devotes himself to him in 
order to obtain a share of His kingdom. 
ArmeniuB says that he knew him to be a 
magician otca2 euAroc and so he again 
invites him to sacrifice (^ucrta^civ) to Apollo, 
Artemis and the rest of the gods. H. replies 
{sic expl.) 

336. 

Or. 3581B(44).— Parchment ; a fragt. ; 
6^X10 in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright hand (c/. Ciasca ii, 
tab. xxvi, though there the character is less 
heavy.) Initials, considerably enlarged, and 
stops are coloured red. From the same MS. 
as Paris, Vol. 129", fol. 42 and probably by 
the scribe of no. 219 above. 

From Ahmim. [Hoenee.] 

H^tsneu huakapioc aha ?htchht^, an 

account of. But this was probably only an 
incident in a work dealing with others. 
H. dwelt not far from another saint e^cuMAi 

Ae THpOT UeTOTII OTUOCT M^AriOC MT6 

nuoYTe unpHC uuoq motkoti. He taught 
any that came to him, rich or poor in- 
differently. The above Paris fragt. deals 
with the same person. 

337. 

Or. 3581B(45). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, the last of quire ^ ; paged qt[, qn ; 
14^X11 J in. From the same MS. (or by 
the same scribe) as nos. 178 and 291 above. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

1 Cf. the names nAHecKiHT Ylavtaviv%, CAUCMHT 

2av(rv€VS, ^yUUTCMHT. 



Joore MotopG, martyrdom of.' The passage 
corresponds in an abbreviated form to 
F. Rossi, 1 Papiri . . . di Torino I, fasc. v, 
p. 25 infra, relating the return of the soldiers 
to the hegemon after Joore had rescued his 
sheep and his final delivery to martyrdom by 
the people of a:iMXHq. The narrative was 
preceded by an eulogy of which the follow- 
ing remains ; forcxHUA HArreAiKou enuA 
iioTctouA epeneice to eiuiq ov+txh uat- 

^yTOpTp eC(|>Op6l HOTKAOU IIGOOT IIATJIOCB 

xeKAccre uiieiipeoTO eiiTeneweTcic(eVaii'eo-ts) 

TMIIAAp\-6l Ae 6II6TUIIUCAUAI SUTeqUApTTpiA, 

while it closes with these phrases ; co n^cuiiupe 
IJAU6 KATA neqpAH (p. qn) ejyApenpuiue 

TUAeiO AH UUATG eUPpAM AAAA 2IJHenpA^IC 

nexeunovpnequeeTe eTA2ueq enAinuou ATee 
epoq eqo ii^yopn 8iiTeoTCiA. 

After the text, in smaller characters, is 
AnA 2HAIAC neniGKonoG iithoaic +oi* and 
opposite this, in the margin ; xoi le. Then, 
also in small characters ; ouaioc exuiieArioc 
iicTpoc AOTnoc S Apceuioc' with x'oi i^ in 
the margin and the following text, the 
beginning of an encomium ; 

+nApAKAA6l UUIOTH CO UPeilMAIOC eTCUA- 

UAAT erpeTeTUKio mai oboa w^opn umiicioc 

TAKTOI TAOTtOHe eBOA un^yAXC Un6l6rKlUUIOII 

gboa eiTiiTTAnpo unex'c aaaa ua mai Mororr- 

^ An Encomium on Joore is mentioned as well as a 
Martyrdom ; v. Eossi, Ace. d. Line, Atti, ser. V. i., p. 4. 
The 15th Choiak is his day according to the Turin 
papyrus and Leyden, Catal. p. 146. The Synaxarium 
and Calendars however agree in giving Lucius on the 15th. 
The only mention of Joore is in the Synax, used by 
Amelineau ; v. Les Acles 34, where he is called " Shoura" 
and commemorated on 10th Choiak. 

* A work by Elias is in Paris, MS. arabe, no. 154. 

8 So called also in Leyden' Catal., l.l. ; but cf. Lucianus 
and Marcianus in Assemani, Acta SS. Mart. ii. 47 ff'. 
The Synax. and Calendars however all speak here of 
Lucas the Persian Stylite. (V. Delehaye in Eeu. Quest. 
Hist., NS. xiii. 77.) 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



155 



lUUllH to IJ^fOeiX IITCTUIITGVCOBMC 1111X6X11- 

uiixxuHupe eunA^sAxe iin.vvvicxuij kai pap iiee 
e^MApeiiovoeiH PApAXHpoi onKAipoc uncHT 
crriiAiiovq eunocivoui^i iinxu o-rooiupei Ae 
cm unovpox iiiiAHp iiiifuixu irrn« uiiouue 
unpit A'lto luoo-B nx«r.-r»n ?An.\ioc e'l^AiiuAT 
excio^Mo xecKitoor riA'i*cnovAAi.e eiiovpox 

IIIU nqi eAeiCO llltl OVKUI KAeiiv OT:cAq 
• IXO'l'rJH OVKATCCUII IIHO?OOY :*JAIlXOTKA<Wl- 

pii.o iiiiGxpod iiAi frri^icn iiiirniiMiiA aoiiioii 

^MAVQIlin flBOA UlieBBU IIGIiCKAl UIIKAe OAV- 

338. 

Papyrus V. 

Case D, frames 31i — 39, pp. piB — pkm. 

Case E, frames 40 — 4^, pp. pito — piiB. 

Case B, frames 7 — 13, pp. ptii. — po. 

The second part of a fragt. of a book, the 

first part being described as no. 325 above. 

There is a lacuna of 14 pages after p. pus 

and the final leaf is not perfect. Goodwin's 

copy and translation, MS. Add. 31,290, 

foil. 8—31. 

[Sams.] 

Justus, martyrdom of; also of his wife 
Stephanou cTO<t>AiMrr, his daughter Sophia, 
Eusebius son of Basilius (inc) and all their 
servants. 

This is one of the cycle relating to Diocletian 
and the family of Numerian' and including 
the martyrdoms of Basilides and his sons, 
Victor son of Romanus, Claudius of Antioch 
&c. The names here do not agree with 
those in the Bohairic martyrdom,* the 

> Of. Am^linMO, AeU* dttMartgrf* 1637. 

* Fngmente of tbU in MS8. Leipcig Unirenily xxiv., 
foil. 14, 27, 4 (in tbia Mqnence), 19, 20 (in another band,) 
and xxri., fol. 36. The fint of tb«M has the title; 
+iiApT-rpiA irr« itdfMri'AB .... icrrcxiM: riini;*i+ 

• HrrpAXH.\AX»H: tIpflllAIIXIOVIA liniinCMIKAIA X«)l|- 

t;eiui laiuAiiA AiioAi inn\'.'»i\» iiuuuvcubiou 



Synaxarium' or the Ethiopia (Arabic) story 
in Or. 686,' all of which give Theocleia as 
the wife,' Apoli* a son instead of Sophia, 
while all but the first omit Eusebius. The 
narrative too differs much in detail from 
these. 

Diocletian, enquiring of the gods their 
pleasure, learns that if he would have their 
aid, he must erect votive tablets (orrjXrj) 
and statues of Fortune (tvx^)» re-establish 
idolatry and persecute the Christians. He 
is taught to bum \ifiavo<: and, setting up a 
great place of torture {KoXaartjpiop) before 
the altar, commands all to worship. Many 
comply, but the senators {crvyKk-qTiKos) and 
among them the orpoTT/XarTj? Justus, the 
late king's son, refuse and forfeit their 
property {\prjfjia, dvvojva). J. has been urged 
to seize the throne but has declined. Dio- 
cletian now arranges a marriage between J.'s 



n^Mlipi UBACIAIXHG IIUIIIia(|B(UK IJCUIinqBlUKI 
lieUKO IH II^O IJA U+TXH .... UCOT I UHIABOX 
IIOX'ip. The concluding leaves of another copy are Cod. 
r,Uie. Arab. Ixi., foil. 223—226, 227 (at end of Vol.), 
where the story corresponds to the Ethiop. version fol. 
2656. An Arabic version is in Cod. Valie. clviii. 

I Jastua 10th Mechir, Theocleia 11th Pachons, Apoli 
1st Mechir. 

» Fol. 2586 ff. 

* So too Hyvemat, Aete* 110. Stephanou is the 
virgin's name who was martyred with Victor (v. Menu, de 
la Miu. /raiK. viii. 229 ff.) and that the two narratives 
are not independent is evident from the recurrence in both 
of Stephanou's vision of the two crowns (l.l., 230 and our 
papyrus, p. p^B). A)^in this last is also an incident in 
the martyrdom of Victor and Corona 2rc(/iai>if (Acta SS. 
14th May) and points to a relationship between these 
acts and those of Victor f. Rom. It may further be noted 
that in the old Arabic version Or. 5019, f. 656 V. and C. 
are made to suffer under Diocletian and that Sebastianus 
who in the Acta SS. condemns them, is in Zoega 24 one 
of Diocletian's officials. 

* In some late MSS. he appears, in the dyptichs, as 
'Apollo disciple of Justus' (Or. 429, Add. 17,725). 

X 2 



156 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



only child, Sophia and Eusebius, son of 

Basilius and shuts them up at night together. 

But Eusebius prays for help, has a vision of 

Christ and next day confesses Him before 

the emperor, who thereupon imprisons him. 

Then J. too, to the emperor's astonishment, 

confesses Christ and is eventually dragged 

through the town, his heels ^ having been 

pierced. On Stephanou also with 1842 

servants confessing, Diocletian decides to 

send all to Armenius in Alexandria and in 

the meantime they are put in prison where 

J. sees in a vision God the Father crowning 

Christ.^ As he still repels the emperor's 

request to worship, though the kingdom 

itself is offered him, all are sent with a 

report {ava^opa.) to Armenius, who is to hand 

them over to Arian of the Thebais rather 

than disturb Alexandria by their slaughter. 

Armenius, whose judgment-seat is by the sea 

{GnnapaOaKaa-a-a^), sends them to prison, 

where they sing hymns and on being brought 

out, 500 of J.'s servants leap upon the 

burning altar (^Sw/xd?) and perish, confessing 

Christ, on the 20th Tybi. Armenius at once 

sends the remainder with a letter to Arian 

{lacuna). Sophia, refusing to burn incense 

and deaf to Arian's bribes, is placed on the 

£pfnf]Toipi.ov, where she sings hymns, sees 

Christ, and at length descends unharmed. 

Stephanou's constancy is punished with 

severing and burning of the breasts and 

drawing of the nails. She tells J. she sees 

angels bearing two crowns, the greater for 

1 AqneAore erpecrcoTe uueqTBC (= +bc). 

So in Mart. Victor., ed. Bouriant, p. 177. 

* The vision is related in the Ist pars, sing., utJiiCA- 
MAi AMOK lOTCTOc nGieAAXiCTOC, and is said to 
have occurred " after my brethren had finished their good 
life," a statement which seems at variance with the 
narrative. 

» Of. Hyvernat, Acies 295. 



him, the less for her and Sophia, as they are 
weak vessels. Eusebius and Sophia, who 
Arian hopes may as betrothed influence each 
other, both refuse and so Eusebius is — ? 
{KovixTTal,eLv^) till his bones start out ; finally 
both are slain with mill-wheels, on the 10th 
Mechir.^ Justus and Stephanou, after being 
invited once more to comply, are condemned 
and J., led to execution, is met by Christ. . . . 



339. 

Or. 3581B(46). — Parchment; two frag- 
ments ; the larger 10 X 8^ in. The text, in 
two columns, is written in a bold, upright 
hand (c/. Ciasca i, tab. xiii, Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. vii. 3). Initials, varying in size, and 
stops are coloured red ; so too the ornament 
>. It is not certain that both fragts. are 
from the same MS. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Maximus and Dometius, life of. 

The larger fragt. has a passage correspond- 
ing to Ann. Mus. Ouimet xxv, 277 — 78. The 
text has no variants of importance. 

The smaller fragt. is from a disciple's 
narrative (in 1st pers. sing.) of his teacher 
with whom he dwelt in the desert. He had 
once heard the latter conversing in his cell 
with a visitor, but when summoned, he found 
his master alone. This does not appear to 
belong to the same work as the other fragt. 



340. 

Or. 5439(2). — Parchment ; two complete, 
not consecutive leaves ; 3f X 31- in. The 



1 Cf. F. Rossi, IPapiri i. fasc. v. 50 and 70 KOTUnoc 
Ko/x/Sos (?), a strap, thong. 

' Eusebius' death is otherwise given on the 23rd Mechir 
(«. Hyvernat, Actes p. 1). 



SA'IDIC MANQSCRIPTS. 



157 



text, in one colomn of 15 — 17 lines, is written 
in a very small though rather thick script 
(<•/. Zoega's 3rd class but also the Rainer 
Fuhrer, Taf. vii.). Initials are rarely and 
slightly enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Grenfell.] 

Mena (Mennas), miracles of. This is from 
the work attributed to Timothy of Alexandria 
(Latin in Surius, Nov. 10th, Greek in MS. 
Add. 26,114; cf. Bandini's Florence Cata- 
logue i, 503).* 

The following is the text, which corre- 
sponds to Surius p. 244, though the Greek 
and Latin are considerably shorter ; 

Fol. 1 a. |ra\oc anxio uuoc xcuLxiiotuc 
:*i.ipairAOOii Mill ;mumio iiihitiihy opATq 
uiinKTOiioc tu npuiiKi ijiiiid-.tu aha iihiia 

ATtU IITfrrilOV A(|<:il()V lipUOV A(|AIIAV<tipi 

enxice unoruro oboa iitu<| iiiiiiKOArraxoc 

ei3CIIOTK.\OOAO IIOTUOIIl ATOJ IIUq?Ulll irTOOTOV 

XBunpAiiuAi uiifipirr uirrATiiopHT uuoq (fol. b) 
np4Uuo \a iiT«po«niAV irriioo* mroii niixAC- 

r^ttMIO A<|K(UK WJIVII linUI|lil A«|«JI II.VOVCOT 
li:*MI lie()AOr(>TTMI(>C UIIMKilllAAR lir'd lieUAO- 

roTTiiMJC iiiioiiTA<p-«JO'rii oftOA einiimioo-rr 
expevpoTcricTBA iieoAoroTriiioc AYinMn-jo 
uiiiKrropHV riAiiToviuue niiTunuc iiama iiiiiia 
tica 

Fol. 2 a. |o].\i+ic civoi iiAi [,\«]<>viio<r 
ii:tino [ii]>vino iiAi imiovoii inn fmiAcumi 

XOAIBtUK XaOIIIA+ IIOVUpHT AnAK(ieil?A.\ IIIIO(|- 
UO-r UM\ OTOI MAI XUIi:'linU lllip4l)IIU HHi-i- 
MAI enOCO IITAITAAq ?AllOI Oil GMOIITAI OIUB 



-j.» 



enAI MTATAlllO;*K>IIIIT IIIIIIIA^ lieAT IIMOTA 



1 Pari* Arabic no. 132 preaumkbly has an account of 
the miraclMw Th« Synazaham and th« Ethiopic text* in 
Or. 689 and 691 an from quit« different materiala. A 
fragU of the martyrdom ia in Leyden no. 63. Part of 
another MS. relating to him waa bought in Cairo by 
W. de Bock of St. Petersburg in 1898. 

1 In OrMk ilvKot. 



iiMovB mt^ataJat en-ronoc un[ne]-(fol. b)- 
TO'iWAB AMA uh[ija] 3:6iiM6neiiio[tr ii]^nnH 
TJkZoi uMn[Hi]uoo'»ieo" eAUoi OH iieiMAee en- 

CtUUA UllAKOVi M2U;A.\ MTAK00C1| ATIU IIRpti- 

RAenT MAUTOii opoioe xeuijiioo'iieo* MAjyu>n«! 
MAI ep^Aiiniio'iTetre uiiAnA umiia rpenAi 
^tonH +MA+ [un]niMA2_ bthtoot [ay]cu iita- 
+iJTeq 

341. 

Or. 3581B(47). — Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, paged pie, pS, and a small fragt. ; 13:^ X 
10_J in. The text, in two columns of 26 
lines each, is written in an even, upright 
character {cf. Zoega, tab. vi, no. xxxv for the 
type, though there the script is coarser). 
Initials are enlarged and without ornaments. 
From the same MS. as Paris Vol. 129'*, foil. 
90 — 94 &c. { = Mein8. de la Miss. fran^. iv, 
680—688, 701, 702 and perhaps 705, 706) ;^ 
possibly also Zoega no. ccxiv.* 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Moses the monk, the life of. The account 
of his parentage, early life &c. show him not 
to be either of the saints of the Acta S8. or 
the Synaxarium. The following text, relating 
to the boy, Severus, whose parents having 
become monks, refuse to recognize him, may 
be connected with the Oxford fragt. (Miss. 
iv, 703). 

P. pio. iiTApiioiiAVH XOKAC open.\oeii; 

pOVIIA IIUIIAII lIHOeOOT UnOMO-Un^lllH A(|- 

curru Ao iictuc Aueiirq ACTAAq iiota miiiiic- 
Toc oreiiiiiiA unpo erpeTxiTci o2otm ^yAimii- 

OltUT TAI An etUlUC ACBUIK eAeTMIUinApO(3ll()(; 

Aco-tii eAeriiv niiicTor. An A-iTAiinnoiuiT 
uiifJiipo^HU ovsto uuoc xoeic imK;inp« acjui 
eqoTUJ^ eiJAT epoK iiroq Ae nesiAq xv.- 



I Amelineau omits (Mi»». franq. iv. 506) to state that 
his fragt. x, p. 703 is MS. Clar. Press. 62. 



158 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



linApOOTJH AUnO eAnAI'JIipR AlOTOI TAP BIUOT 

A?poi uiinA:iHpe nKovi ao ii^Mpe MoqAenpATq 
nqptue iiocuHV ao UToporiiAT CToquiiTop- 
<t>AiJoo AeoviioHoii uiioncKjoiuiT i?jon(j cpoq 

AAAA TeqKCUAAV ACAHOTACCe UUOq OTA A6 

eiiiieniiHT oTiMAiieeTiiqnn Aqsirq uniiAT 
ii:*JU)pn AqKAA(| euniJA iinecii noxA(| iiAq 

XP.+2THK XeiieCIIHT TltpOT HUT CnOlllA I1C6- 

iieeiiooT AiJOK ?{0(0T on "hiiAei rioth2 iica- 
noKfiKOT o'finn tiLioK iirei iirAiiAere ijuoq 
(p. pk) uxepeneitoT Ae un^Hpe^HU ei eq- 

IIAU62UOOT AnUOMAYOC OTAeq IJCCO(| AT(0 

iiTepoTei enuA iineoi AnuoiiA\oc jciopu on- 
t'JHpeKOTi A'fieiG noKnitOT Aqoi xefiC|UAAonAr.6 
iiiioq ne(|P.iu)T Ae nT6pe(|AicoAii6 ennq^'jHpe 
A(|iioTX uneeiiAAT uuooT OBOA exunoiooc 
AqntoT n^upejaHu Ae AqxijHKAK eBOAxeAiioK- 
ne ceTHpoe noK^Hpe neqoitoT ao uneqAo 
e(inHT ^JAiireqAo eqccoxLi OTeqcuii atuj 
A(|B(OK eeoTii exeqpi AqnAexq esune(|eo Aq- 
piiie eepAi enxoeic 6(|,\(o uijoo xenxoeic 

KCIOOTIJ XeilTAIAnOTACOO UllKOCUOC eilTA+TXU 

Tupo xeuoTo-e nAxooir. unpKATAcnepuA 

RpiMUUO epOK HTeTIIOT AmiO'iTe CtOTIJ e- 

ne(j;yAHA ahuohaxog nxAii'spn^Axe epoq 
+unecjoToi eneiieuoT A()TAOTeoe THpc epoq 
ATco iixeTiioT A(jxpnTiioTxn enj'JMpei'iHij 
iiiineqeicox avco irriipoTAnAiixA 6nnTe[piiT 

The small fragt. refers to the casting out 
by Moses of a devil, who had declared that 
God prefers the married, like Abraham, Moses 
&c., to monks. 



342. 

Or. 4719. — Parchment; 11 fragments, vary- 
ing much in size ; ruled, not pricked and 
some paged u7. — mm; iju, 7^; pXr, jjaa; 

a complete leaf would be 81^x6^ in. The 
text, in two columns of 27 lines each, is 
written in a fine, square character (cf. 



Hyvernat, Album, pi. iv. 1). Initials are not 
enlarged and rarely recede. Plain ^-shaped 
marks or horizontal strokes in the margin — 
some in later ink — indicate paragraphs. 
From the Fayyum. [Geaf.] 

Pacbomius, life of. These texts are mostly 
not represented in the other versions, but 
some correspond to passages in the Arabic. 

Pp. iix,, UH. These are fragts. too small 
for identification. For pp. uo, Via there 
seems to be no Arabic. 

Pp. ub — iiH correspond generally to Ann. 
du Mus. Guimet xvii. 642 — 545, though differ- 
ing in detail. The following are specimens, 
what is not found in Arabic being between 
asterisks ; 

p. »J. . . . [Ac],"JU)[ne AJe uot20ot ctjeuooc 
eqpetOB 6TXUH AqoTioue epoq no*! otaaiuioii 
eqAiepB KAXA necxHUA eiiXAqoTioue epoq mo-i 
nxoeic eA(|.xooc iiacj unoTe xexAipe atui 
iixepeqiiAT epoq A(|ueKUOTKq epAi iieHXC| 
xeoTA^y ijuiiiene hai uiiiictoc Ae ou AqAiA- 
Kpiiie uuoq epAi iieHxq xeeic eHHxe pto[Ai] 

(p. IJa) u[eKu]oTKX k[ax]a XACTIJHOIA ATUl 
[llx]ope(piATI10-| HAAIUtOII eUUOKUeK AqApX'GI 

iiqiXOT eBOA euneqeiix nexAq on epAi iieiixq 
xeexBeoTO'e ueiueeTone xeiiOT Ae atujaii 
uo"i iiAueeTe atco uxoq iixctiiot Aqqo(r(| 
AqA?epAxq kaxa neiiXAnxoeic iioTxe uuoq 
eneqeux AqAUAexe uxtrix iixe(|)AuxAciA un-. 
AAiuioN *[Aqiii](|e uxGTMOT p.eoTu eunecjeo 

A(|pKAKC XO^IX Ae UnAAIUlOU ACtOXU KOTI KOTI 

OBOA euxeqo-ix uoe u[oT]KAnMoc uuuccoc 
MxepeqcoxM uo-i nexouAT AqAeepAxq Aqj^AHA 
enuoTxe* eqxu) uuoc xckcuauaax &c. 

(Ar. 542) . . . ATCO cboa 2no-opo-c uiu (p. jTb) 
Hxe np[uju]ue *2A2 A6 ou ucon eTOTu^'j 
(uiAAUA uuoq ue^'iATOTtoue epoq eueeuuHH^e 
u2pB ATU) u[xo]c| ue^AqcoTtouoT eunexA- 
picuA euxAnuo'i-xe xAAq uAq uqenixiUA hat 
2une(jpAU* Ac^cone Ae expeq^u)ue &c. 



SAaDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



159 



p. Tir. (Ar. 543) . . . nAYAOcne nAnocro.xoc 
•iirepoviirq Ae iireviioT (p. ma) enuA er- 
epenctuuA iieHTt| Actrut^tr iicri Te+T\'H 
oxiinGcciutiA A-rto eic ennTO iin<|iJOo['jT]n6 
Acr^Hono Ao nTop€rro+-.'V" m»i 02<)viJ enuiuuA 
ATOTtoii eiio-i-e<on iitri uiioAoc Tiip<jv un- 

CUIUA ATO+TVM IJTOII UUOC OnOCUA IIKOCOCI 

A(|uiM2 Mfn neruuAT uniiAV Ae eiiTAveiiie 
OBOA »rre<|+TYH iiecjoB^Hno iicri n<u»ii ereA- 
[4 let.]* uiiiicAiiAi AO OM AvqiT(| nniiApA- 
Aicoc &c. 

p. lie. ( Ar. 543) . , . Avto iiKcmrA ^tono oxii+ 

HAHp Ae UnAKUII OTUIJAV lie<|TH:^ OIIATQnn 

Arui iieqeiiie iiii:*«i r<oon uuu<| ii^iiu ao 

»ip«<|^KApilOC IIIUIllAM&XOOAa &0. 

p. in[. (Ar. 545) . . . uncAtiBOA Ae unnA- 
pAAeicoc iio-rKO-rt' eYiieeiirMmi iiuav iipoq* 
fKApnnc niiA;*f(CKrr euAxn ijii?uiiua iinAooAO 
iioo iiii[oT7]iinoiKO<:uoc errritpii A-ito irre- 
peqiiAT epoor Sic. 

p. iiii. . . . MTeoTAr'fnAoc lire niKi-i*[Te] 
xrrq unuA frruuAr *iiai ao [ck|].tui iiiiuuv 
nimiK iieirr exun^A^co niiTA.\AroiA 3not| 
(Pa. xliii. 1,) Aiioii etuuiu xokac niinsooc 
xoiieirTAiicoTucri* at<u aii«iiio ii|m>ov huh- 
TAiioiieiore xoov (1|M)ii iinoveiiiii uiir.-o-iiipe 
eKoxuiu Ac~Murie Aa| 

p. qa (recalls Ar. 555, Boh. 61 which 
however correspond to Meins. de la Muss, iv, 

525) QZUOC eeOTII e?pA(| XOIITIIIIAf hak aij 
UneKAmillA OTBOIKSirTAKAAII liiMieilll TApiie 

ATUi irrcpoviiAV xotjoiKOYAUi iiAV (ineeoro 
A'cyiAXo iiiiiiovupHV ii<ri iiptuue xuoiu eiiiiTe 
uu:!Mrou uuoii eTAveriio uiieuiB uin-A<|AAq 
e^o*!*!! fl?pAt| iiiinorn ii(|iru)iiT iic|ApuA xe- 
iiiiip.\AAV ti7[ttiB 4 lines] maii xounpf iiAq 
iinorqiiAAiTi iiiioq uboa x«AqpoT?iuB eue^^e 
qfuiffi*!! I'Ap xoMai^BHO'ro uerczuin epoq atiu 



•> C/. the A»bic, i^ ^jT- 



irreiee A-i-+nevovoi epoq AvjyAxe iiuuAq kata 
uei^Axo iiToq Ae iiTepe(|r.ioTU Aqo-ioux 

eUOYMOO- llOpi'H AVU) A{|CIUK UUOOT UqXtU 

nuoK xeirhi[A 6 lines] (p. qq-) xooq nctoi 

lITUpClVIIAV Ae eee eilTAtJAAC A'C'lTOpTp nUATH 

AVto OM uno'rei^o'uo'ou exouc iiAq xoiinqse- 
.VAAT u^Axe x>nie(|TU)ovii eepAi exioov eujc 

pO(p;i<rOA IJTOOT Ae ATOTAeOY MUtUtJ HTep(}-»"- 
IK02 AO CTCOO'l-^C AVto IITf>({ IIOqTAAIIT 

exnovxo eq[C lines]xi<roA aiiov eiieciiT 

IIITAeO OpA-rq lin."JAXe IJUOA UHTAKXUOt| IJCIUI 

OKUoo-ro AO epoK xeiiTKuvpiuue iiaikaiuc 
oponeniiA unuo'i^'e ueiiTK eKcooTM MuereM- 
ijpttiuQ eiircoovu am m.\aat MTepetiuovM Ae 
OBOA iiiiAovuov e(|CAec> uuoq eqK[(ju] uptuq 
»rro[q] oru^fAxo [en]TMpq| 

A fragmentary leaf attached to pp. pXr, 
pAA and probably numbered paa, jmb, relates 
[Pachomius'] words to Theodore on Luke v. 
17, which he predicts will be proved true 
to-day. A man ill of dropsy comes begging 
to be cured. [Pachomius] anoints him and 
after healing one who lay in a chariot suffer- 
ing from snake-bite, returns and (p. pXr) finds 
the dropsical man whole and grateful. P. paa 
gives the prayer he used for power to heal 
and tells of his gratitude to God if a sufferer 
recovered, his resignation if he did not. 

Smaller fragts. have the quotations 2 Cor. 
xi. 14 and 1 Joh. iv. 1. 



343. 

Or. 3581B(48). — Parchment ; three leaves, 
two almost complete, one paged o«, otr, 
another the last of quire Tq- ; 11^X16^ in. 
The text, in two columns of 33 — 35 lines 
each, is written in an upright, pretty even 
hand {cf. Ciasca i, tabb. xi and xvii, though 
both these are more regular). Initials are 



160 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



moderately enlarged. There are no colours. 
The page-numbers are as in Ciasca i, tab. ix. 
From the same MS. as Zoega no. ccxcvi, 
Paris Vol. 129", fol. 42 » and by the scribe of 
no. 355 below, Paris Vol. 13P, foil. 29—33, 
Vol. 131^ fol. 50, Leyden no. 70 and Clar. 
Press no. 35. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Pachomius, life of. The 1st and 3rd 
passages do not correspond to any published 
texts ; the 2nd is found in Arabic on pp. 
525 — 527 of Annales du Mus. Guimet xvii, 
while Mems. de la Miss. franQ. iv. 557 must 
have preceded the same text in another MS. 
The 1st passage, in its description of the 
opposition among his monks with which 
Pachomius had to contend, recalls Mems. 
539 { = Glar. Press no. 57). The following 
is part of its text ; 

P. otj. Ikata [o6 iitatc;]thaac z&om [i inoov] 
e^yione A6 [6T6Tiijy]AHTucioTu [ncAiie]iTUj^ 
iitai[taat e'r]ooTHVTn ii[Te]Tn?(jiipu2e avcu 
PAiixoeicne ukaz uiiii[about 10 let.JA e^ytone 
[7 let.Joye^ iiiiTii eKeiiA iixeTiieipe kata oe 
exeTuoTejiiAAC amok pap irbuAAUive aii uuuitij 

^'IIIUnillAT eTOTIlTUeipCJ kata lieiTtO^y TUpOT 
IITAITAAT 6TOOTHTTII AC^HlOfie AG UTepOCJOVUJ 



1 Amelineau is mistaken in stating {Minis, de la Miss, 
franq. iv. 485,) that this leaf (no. 24) is from the same 
MS. as nos. 5, 6 &c. Those are all from the same MS. as 
no. 355 below and to them therefore the title nilocT 
tiBlOC does not belong. Nor can Amelineau's dating of 
fol. 42 (l.l. 486) be maintained; for 1. the "Persians" 
of the colophon were but 8 months in Egypt, (ue?- 
jsuoTH, not ueejMopn) from Mechir to Thoth, 2. he 
who bought (1 redeemed) the book from them (At|jyujn 
. . . IJTOOTOT llLin.) has an Arabic name Anov llACp, 
3. the colophon is dated in the Saracenic era (though 
that need not indeed affect the MS. itself,) and 4. the 
script of the MS. is of far later date than the 7th cent, 
and is more probably not older than the 12th at earliest. 

' uoojye ? 



G(|:*JAX6 IIUUAV AVO-tOJ'JT OeOVII euneo IHIGV- 

epHT eTKtou^ Avu) erctoBe erxto uuoo 
XBAepoq pto HAetuu unooT imtcriii^Axe 
GTHA^JT unniictoTu I'Ap Bpoq enee eqjyAxe 

eUOTII^OT HTOOT AG ATUOO^G GBOA ?ITOOTC| 

2U)c unGvpooTja aiihg eApoq gtkio werHT 

GTfrOU IITGYCApi. IIGeGllX«KOpG PApiJO eunGT- 
GtOUA AC;ytOnG AG UIIIIGAIIAI HTOpOTTAeUOT 
Gnijy.MIA HG;*IA1['GI IJO'I 26IJ0TA OTA M2HTOT 

^'^A^ooT iincon AC gtuuav uncoTA ii2htot 

Gl UGATCUHTG TAp UlIHGTGpHT :<(GUApGIIGip6 
KATA TGieC IITIIIIAT SG-(p. 0^)-0Y RCTqilA- 
[cipG HT6]pGt|IIAT Ag[8 let.JG UnHO'KTG GRGV- 
IJi'JOT UUTGTUIJTSACieUT XGATKAAC eAIATOT 
GTUC(OTU HCATGCUH UnBT^AAG IIUUAT Aq- 



TASpOCI LIMIIJ GULlOq eUHGnilA GTOTAAB 
GTIieilTq AVtO GqniCTGTG GIJjyASG IITGCUH 
GT^yASG liLIUAq HTACniO? ^JApoq AqTtUOTU 

X«jpic trepcoB eicoTBGq uui^yc hgtmot^o^t 

AG IJpO 2GlTGqO-IS UnHAT GTUUAT AqntOT 
UCIOOT OVA OTA eunpAIJ UHIIOTTG AqilOO^OT 
GBOA THpOT eilTCOOTeC IITOOT AG ATUOOJ^G 
2tOC GTRHT MCtOOT eiTIJOTUHHJHG H ?GITIJOT- 
K102T KAI TAP HGietOB IITAq^JtOHG IIOTGBOA 
AUHG eGlTlllipUJUG GTpGTntOpS GIIUA GTUUAT 
AAAA nSOGIG HGUTAqCipG UAT KATA OG GT6- 

pGAATGiA xto uuoc SG (Ps. Ixvii. 1)| The 
2nd column is all but wholly lost. Ends, 

RAIITtOC AG u[ab0Ut 4 let.JuHAI 6TBeeOM[e(OB] 

GT80bT gatgtuaa[t] uaikaioc tap upiou[g]. 

fol. 2 (last of quire i^). Begins, [aiaouJkh 

UTAICUUTG UUGKUTO GBOA GIJCIO UUOC 3CGG- 
jyiOnG GliMAUTUeApOe G+AIAGHKH. . . . Ends, 
. . , . IJTOq AG OU AqOTtO^B 2CGGI^AIK|I IIKAU 

GTUAuoTq (= Arabic 527, 1. 3). 

fol. 3. This appears to be from a discourse 
on Judas. It consists mainly of the follow- 
ing quotations, besides other, less exact 
references ; Mt. xxv. 41, ib. 46, Mt. xxvi. 24 
or Mk. xiv. 21, Mt. xxvi. 21 with Joh. vi. 70, 
Ps. cviii. 16, xlix. 16, 1 Cor. iv. 20. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



161 



344. 

Or. 3581B(49). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf, paged k^x^ c^h; 12^x10 in. The 
text, in two columns of 30 or 31 lines each, 
is written in a regular, upright hand {cf. 
Ciasca i, tab. xiii). Initials, stops &c., the 
letter 4> and the ornament > are in red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Pamoun' and Sarmata his brother, martyr- 
dom of. These saints cannot be certainly 
identified with any elsewhere mentioned, but 
some' common features may point to Amoun 
of Terenouthis (Synax. 27th Epiphi).* The 
following is the text ; 

P. c^y.. A'ltu uneqjcooc iicri luierovjuis 
xe^ul epurrii ]ce»Mpe^e(|^HT TA^ptiv eeorii 
enxomc ic nexc Aquirf eao.\ iitri tiuAKApicx: 
AfiA HAUOTti etpcu) iiijuc x« xi:*<ine mam tu 
?ApiiMiiicM: iieiirMiKuii .\flii«:u».voi iiai aii 

^AIIUKRA(:AIMM: I1IITM(N| A<|Kt>.V(ri*n HTpfrrfliiiu 
eMiA llli(M|AIIArKAI(HI A<{Tp«r.-|IA?T?HIIX iK|XHq 
e^pAl Op<M>-.* AVUI A({T|>«VIIAeTKOIllA n?pAI 

uriAAtmi A'fui uiifK|iH:f>AiHi niiTtipq iiiri 
ni-miiiAioc AfiA iiAiio'/ii Aqtrttiirr Mcn ?Ap- 
umiiov n?HreiJUMi xHiiiin(|iiKA? ^iiiHiiKfn* ne- 
XA<| iieiiAiAi: n(M:nf>K<i.\AT«(ip xtiiiniiMr oiiaiiia 

iUHV IMMl IIMMKIIIAVIIf: i:ilA'.' IIT<! Killlf! Af|()V- 
UltlB II01 nilAKApUM: AIIA IIAIin-.'H IHI.VA(| IIA(| 
XeilAT7IIT ll^lirtllKOII UMl lllHUMfril All .VIIXIIHil* 
?IICArM|U lip<MIII<l llOIOVtUII (ipOlipil IISA-v' 
enUIAM AIKUI llCttll IIIIAIII IIMMHIIKOM AI^MUMIII 



' The Uat hu alwvya Ihia form which recun el*ewher«, 
e.g. Krmll, Corp. Rain., kDil in Greek documenU, t.g. 
Keoyoii, Cat. of Papyri i. A church (t) of 'A/3/3a Solars 
ocean Berlin, Aeg. Vrk. ii. 689, though this nuy be the 
hemiit of the Apophthegmat«. 

' (./. alao Leiptig, Vol. xxiv. 25, where Amoun of T. 
ia aMoeiated with KnjAn. Thene two name* are also in 
tiM liat Zoega 30. 

* ProbsUy a faulty reading. Perhapa the mom waa 
" while the ran ia TiaiUe." 



2MOT-(p. *yjH)-\'CHT unBo.v unAtue amok 

UlinACOM UApUATA AMKAneiJHI MCIOM AKj^iune 

?ATiJOTUotr iiAiKAiuc GneqpAMne ara uotch 
ATsooc eTBencoM otuuav :seneq6ioc j^Hja 

UUnAeHAIAC nenpO(t>HTHC AqAAU UUOIIA\'OC 
2ATHq AllCrU) ^AT8qU^ITUIlOT T6MOT Ae tO 

HAceBHC ereiiqcooviJ am unMO']i*T6 ne-r6<;MAK 
Apiq iiAii uneupoovis Aune eApoK nexen^H- 
reuiuii IJAV xeeie iiktukiiot iiruq :*ioon 
Teiiov nAi ereTMSUi unoifTAUiu eie qoM^ 

AqOVUit^B MfTI AHA t^ApUATA XBCO qOM? AA.W 
liqCOMVII All IJTAIiai UnOILIA A.V\A quoovM 
eUllfSqiTlJA XBTII^tOn Mtlnl^lUG 2UIIAIKACTH- 

pidii Aqoriu^B iiu-i neiiroutuu xoui hauovij 

UIICApUATA Api OVOIAI.a UUUII fllATpeVlllUpK 

uiurrii.VAt: xiMTeqiioTiie avovio:mb mom mb- 

TOVAAB 

345. 

Or. 35813(50). — Parchment; a small 
fragt., paged iii, mo ; 3| X 9^ in. The te.xt, 
in two columns, ia written in an uneven hand 
{cf. Ciasca i, tab. xiv for the type). Initials 
are apparently small and uticoloured ; stops, 
lines, page-numbers are iu red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Paniskos and — , martyrdom of. P. is a 
youth of twenty and declares that he and 
his companion have kept their napdfvCa since 
childhood. The hegemon endeavours to 
{^)er»uade them on account of their youth 
TUTMUiiTBppfi otihjcum: aud tells them that 
Zeus and Hermes will help them if they 
obey. 

346. 

Or. 35816(51).— Parchment; a complete 
leaf and part of a leaf, the latter paged pii, 
pFi ; 12| X 11 in. The text, in two columns 
of 26 or 27 lines each, is written in an 



162 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



upright, somewhat angular hand (c/. Ciasca i, 
tabb. vii, xiv for the type). Initials, mode- 
rately enlarged, stops, the letter <J) &c. are 
in red. From the same MS. as Paris, Vol. 
129'«, foil. 1-6. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Pechosh neo-uoy,' martyrdom of. 

This saint was commemorated at the White 
Monastery on the 26th Tybi together with 
his mother Kasia^ and cannot but be identical 
with him of Amdlineau, Les Actes 52, whose 
day is there given as 20th Tybi. He is not 
mentioned elsewhere. 

Fol. a. The emperor's(?) letter to the 
soldiers, with orders to take P. to Cairo^ and 
thence to Arian gkiiug iiTeTHTAA(| iiApiAiioc 
neHreucoN iieHBAeic, who, should persuasion 
fail, is to torture him 'uaigcotu tap xe^Aq- 
niee uuoov evjyAUTUcuiTu ucioq orirrq 

BACAIJOC UUAT eTpeqBACAMIK.G UUOOV KAKIU 

KAKioc* The soldiers go to KHue(s/c), seize 
P. in his cell nuA ureqpi and tying him to a 
horse's tail," bring him to the neighbourhood 
m(;a of Peremoun. Avoiding Panau uaiiav 
TuoAic, for fear he should be rescued seu- 
uerqirq utootot, they reach khub and take 
him to Babylon. There they take crione 
boats and sail southward AvpetoT epiic. At 
Antinoe autiuoovo they learn that Arian has 
gone ten days ago to Siut. They follow him 
and find him hindered by the wind from 
returning ei|uooMG umthv kuj uuoq au 
cco'iip eeuT. On reading the emperor's 
letter (fol. b) Arian at once lands on the 

1 Recurs in this form Vit. Pachoni., Mus. Giiimet xvii. 
44 and as Boh. nieeto^y ib. 32, Hyvernat, Actes 156 or 
n60to«i Zopga 23. 

2 Leyden Catal. pp. 190, 193. 

' On KUU6 for Cairo, v. Stem in Aeg. Zeitschr. 
1385, 149. 

* KaK^f xaKu; ; v. Kurz in Bijz. Zeitschr. iii. 152. 

* Cf. Georgi, De Mirac. 182. 



western bank at a waste place about a mile 
north of Tjelle' oncKpo uneuiiT evuA eq;«iM(| 
unueiT uTxe.vAB uAuj'jAV uoTui.xAioM and 

invites P. to burn incense and go free, adding 
'Delay {Kare-)(^Lv) not the king's soldiers.' 
He refuses saying that he is Christ's servant. 
P. piA. [The soldiers] beg P. to pray that 
the hegemon may behead them, that the}' 
may cease to delay {Karix'^iv) the angels. 
P. prays .... Though left three days and 
nights in a pit {^oa-aa^) of fire they do not 
die. The hegemon therefore tells their leader 
nuocr GTueuTOT that if they desire to be 
beheaded, they must write a letter to the 
emperor .... (p. pTii) They will gladly do so 
and calling for xa.pT!q<i Theodosius nuoir 
uuAToi MTAeretjou writes to Diocletian saying 
that they, the 200 soldiers n^yuT uuatoi, 
have taken service with the God of the 
Christians. The hegemon, on receiving this 
letter, ceases to fear and forthwith commands 
[to behead them and leave ? their bodies] in 
the pit, that the Christians may bury them. 
Then he turns to P. and again bids him burn 
incense, accusing him of having enchanted 
the soldiers and vowing vengeance akp^ik 
epooT AKqiTov AuoM ecjuiou neTeKop(|G Gpou 

AIIOK -I'HAriAIAGTG UUOK eueGIIU()U' IJBACAUQU 
GVUAiMT J'JAUTAUOOTT UUOK KAKUIC. TllCH 

Pechosh. . . . 



347. 

Or. 3581B(52).^Pai'chment ; a damaged 
leaf, the last of quire fi, paged [pKO, pX] ; 
llX9| in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a regular, upright script {cf. 
Ciasca i, tab. viii). Initials, slightly enlarged, 
are coloured red. From the same MS. as 

1 V. Zoega 114, Anielineau Geogr. 488. 

2 C(. Georgi, l.l. Ixxvii. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



163 



Clar. Pre*8, fragt. 55 (which immediately 
follows it), Paris, Vol. 129", foil. 23, 24, 26, 
27 and probably Zoega, no. cxl and by the 
scribe of no. 186 abot^e, Zoega nos. cxxxiv, 
cxxzriii, cclviii, cclxxiii, Paris Vol. 78, fol. 
39, Vol. 129'*, foil. 109, 131, Vol. 129", foil. 
72—74, 76—79, Vol. 130*. foil. 102, 123, 124, 
Vol. 131', foil. 1, 51—58, Vol. 132', foil. 27, 
62, Leyden no. 87, though several of these 
at any rate cannot be from the same MS. 
From Ahmim. [Bcdok.] 

Pspte +oTa, martyrdom of.' Diocletian's 
letter is brought southward to Arian. [Psote] 
is found performing the daily service ai"?g 
uiiiJAKApiou ?iiTn<|.\<]iTovpri<)i iiUMiie in the 
church. They bring him forth and read to 
him the royal letter. The following are 
phrases from the speech which he then 
makes (fol. h) ; 

[tiii}TaiiATiKri-Te rxp etuK iiiiiipuiiiio'iTo i 
tiirrnM.viKAfrriipKiii iiii(iiK<>ctJoc ^tuB a?ovii i 

Op<>l IIBIIIIA UnOVt^ nOTflO'.-IKIVOII fipOl ll?IITC| 
.... nTBtiOV U> lippu IlKCtUK IIIIUI uirTAK;o I 

?HT.\iiirre.\.\o .... JiTBJMj*/ KKa.\nva ouo'itu 
epoi saauurr uiippii (r.-noiiuiMi.u uuoi xe- 
im|[ai]k.\ou uii[2 or 3 let.]| 



348. 

Or. 3581B(53). — Parchment; a small 
fragt.; 6x5|in. The text, in two columns, 
is written in a neat, rather small hand {cf. 
Ciaaoa i, tabb. i, though the likeness is not 
close). Initials, moderately enlarged, are 
accompanied by small ornaments in red. 
From the same MS. as Lord Crawford's 
DOS. 33 and 4o, and by the scribe of Clar. 
Prexs, fragt. 29 and Paris, Vol. 130», fol. 121. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

>. C/. Am^iioeau, Le$ Aele* 38. 



Sebaste, encomium on the forty martyrs of. 
This is to be presumed from (1) the words 
iiepn[nu]ov iwp iit.mii[hh] o uuAuuo[o]^e 

UIIOeTto[lo]p UllirrBllOUVO [ll]limJK0AO-O.\Tf2 

[uJaAio'tTA? ii[ou] iiovcto^ts ocJI'and (2) the 
fact that the Crawford leaves are from an 
encomium on these saints.' 



349. 

Or. 3581B(54). — Parchment; a fragt.; 
SJ^XlOJ in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a large, irregular hand, identical 
with that of no. 300 above. Paris Vol. 
129'*, foil. 118—121 are from the same MS. 

Severus of Antioch, encomium on, for the 
14th Mechir. A complete Ethiopia version 
of this w^ork, though not verbally identical 
with the Coptic, is in MSS. Or. 773, foil. 
167(1—218/. and Or. 771, foil. 105«— 139a. 
There it is attributed to Athanasius, whose 
father is called a contemporary of Severus.' 
The Ethiopic text corresponding, although 
with considerable variants, to the passage 
here preserved is on fol. 184a and b of Or. 
773 ; it treats of an incident preceding 
Severus' attack on Macedonius. 

Fol. a. |a.\hoiu<: [^l]TllllllAV upoK [?]iiii;o 
AiinciipAciJuc Tiipov imeAipoTiKcir. loxn aiks- 
r.iiiun ijTopou.vo^iA font) nee iiovkpiii[om] 
eiiriuBOT [iiBJppo 211 [7 or 8 let.JTnpniiiA/ 
[about 12 lines] pm|:iAiiA[eT c«v]hpoc m- 
t[aiia]toam AKApxei iiAKUKUi ii(:aiikak[<)c:] 



' Cf. The Encomium of Basil, Migiie, P<Ui: Or. 31, 
516b and the 2nd of Greg. Nyss., ib. 46, 768a. 

* The writer quotes Severus in reference to Basil 
and Gregory ; and mentions a forinor encoiuiuin of hiti 
own. The Ethiopic text Or. 686, f. 161a = 690, f. 7a 
ia a martyrdom, nut an encomium. 

' A Bull, version is represented by the fragt., Leipzig, 
Vol. XXV., f. 16. 

Y 2 



164 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



ueAipeTi[Koc] UMM;Aipecic ejHxeoTXUHopene 
roAiAO eic AAveiA Aqxi uneqrooT mu)M6 
e^seoTsiocupene UAKeAoueioc eic cerHpoc 
euMuq Aq;oKq uneqroor uerArreAiou erovAAB 
(fol. b) [about 13 lines] unp+ eroorq ucer- 
Hpoc MMe^BHre HTnioTic ij[Ao]ruA tap 
THpoT MTniCTic C6CH8 esunecTTHeoc(<rT'^^os) 

IICBVHpOC M06 IJOTCTIVOC MOTtOT MAI A6 

eqx<o uuoc Mtri nneroTAAB iotaioc nenic- 

KOnOC MAXpAUHTTH ('jlSpa/iUTTlOf ') HO [about 

15 lines] neeoro ijii3[ax6] mtatxoot ee[oTM] 
?uneo m4eT6[pHT] erenAiuoT M[MeT]epHT 

tic 

iiTenjHAxe a^hi eneeoro uancABBATOMne 

neeOOT MTATAnAMTA [eM]6TepHT Me[HT]q 

2TOOT[e. AG MTe]p[eq^u)ne| 

350. 

Or. 3581B(55). — Parchment ; a small 
fragt., ruled and paged (on recto only) ck- ; 
Sfxlll" in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a large, square hand (c/. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. viii. 4 ; but for a, ib. 3). Initials 
are enlarged. From the same MS. as Zoega 
no. clxxxv, poe, poq-, Clar. Press no. 64, 
Paris Vol. 132S fol. 3 and Lord Crawford's 
no. 35. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Severus of Antioch, encomium on. From 
the same work as the preceding no. The 
corresponding Bthiopic texts are on fol. 204a 
and b. The passages relate to the election of 
Severus as Flavian's successor.* 

P. ci<r. Aqei GBOA eiTooTOT AqBU)K cnequo- 
UACTHpioM epenworre uuueqArreAoc uoo^e 

IIUUAq ^AMTOTAnOKABIGTA uuoq 6n6q| 



1 Julianus of Adramytium was apparently a contem- 
porary of Hypatius of Ephesus (Le Quien, Or. Chr. i. 701). 
The Ethiopic version calls him throughout " Julius the 
bishop." 

2 Zoega's fragt. corresponds to fol. 179a and b of the 
Ethiopic and is from a letter of Severus to Anawtasius. 



JIkaaiuc h kakcuc MTeporeuooc otm atkiu 
euereBHTe u(|)Aabiamoc nenicKonoc mtam- 
TioxeiA ATee epoq e[q| 

[P. CIt..] |0T? CrrnAAAICTIMH ATCTMl,HTei 
UMUerepHT eUOTAKpiBeiA XBMIU ApA nSTMAp- 

un^A ueuooc Bixuneepouoc [u(bA]ABiAMOc| 
loreiyceTHpoc HTpoqeuooc exuneepouoc 

— V 

epenenMA btot aab ^yiMe MCAcerHpoc egoTM 
enBAOuoc eTXAeiHT atuj ij6Tx| 



351. 

Or. 3581B(56). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf and a fragt., the former (the 
first of quire r,) paged at, aa; 14x11^ in. 
The text, in two columns of 29 lines each, is 
written in a regular, rather large hand (af. 
Ciasca i, tab. xviii, but in our leaves the 
script is more widespread). Initials, varying 
in size, are finely coloured in red, green and 
yellow ; some other letters also are coloured 
red and <i> is in red and green. From the 
same MS. as Paris, Vol. 129'^ fol. 7o{ = Mems. 
de la Miss. /rawf. iv. 633) and Vol. 129", 
fol. 91. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Shenoute, life of The passages on pp. at, 
AA are not extant among the published texts ; 
they contain the story of Peter of Oushem 
who had married his niece. The following 
is the text ; 

P. \r. uuoq T6MOT AoinoM Avuoo^e 
unecMAT uMuerepHT erueAHTA ^Aurovei 
enuA M^yione Aree opoq equoorr epeoYBHT 
MOTtOT eMTeqo-ix nesenAeiioT sbmtkotai- 

p 

KAIOC nXOeiC ATtO MeK[eA]n COYTUiM[16 

lines] UMUABitoT eqcoACA uuoq eqxtu uuoc 
seeuMoo- MuuMT^yAueeTHq unoMCAe eeovu 
eneqeiMe uMTeqeiKtuu retoc pa» biok uro'un- 
^me uneK^^Hpe UMMBTMuuAq xeer^AUMAY 
epoK :yATCOACA ayuj AqxAuoi eneuTAq^cune 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



165 



ATptuue OM ei ^AnAfiitoT iinpo(t»iTHc ovpu- 
nTo:*»o'.-:MHun6 enec|pA>iiie nfrrpof. o-rpu- 
iiaonn e<|orto^ exir.iiov bboa eixooTq 
iinARKftT noxAC| unAiKAioc XHCiiov epni 
iiAOKUT erovAAB iiAeiiuT AG nexA(| [uAq] 
xaiirun[;^A am tinjflciiov (p. \a) unAXoeir. 
xeAKpoTiioo- HiioBe eTBfn-»c?iue iitakxitc 
ijnniAH irieepe Ao iitkcujus A.\>iet()c AKeipe 
tioviKMr tinApAtiniiiA untiTo oboa unxoeic 

IITAKX(I>? BIlfMrBfll IITdKCICIlin lllllll RIIIIDk' 

ii(i.\AC{ xniiAGitUT npnTAKTiicir. THe iiirrtuc 
nTBflllAI AIIABMtrr TAAC IIAI xniiiiflovt^utio SI 
eiinfmiTAAii nflxnnarip<><bHTHc: iia<j xouneK- 
Rumi irroK xo Mat. xvi. 26 or Mk. viii. 27, 
noxonpuHiB iiA(| xnnAxoeiR iiflittrr iiiiuuerA- 
iioiA ^oon iiAi ?i(i.\o(-. nnxnnAnuitT iiaci xncn 
Anp<iiiin ill nB(iA pimciTii A(|nioK Ai)nine 

II^RTAIOV ll?<>A(>K«)TniH>«: A(|TAAV UriAnilllT 
3C(rHlApAK[A.\ni] lllKtK nrpflKT^AAv] tlArAMH 

eapoi nflxeneA[rioc iia(|] .TniiniiA ii[xi]na rai 
A.\.\A n[uA] irhie |[8 lines]. 

The Fragment is from the story of the 
Blenimyes for whose captives Shenoute inter- 
ceded ; r. M^tn*. de la Mitu. fran^. iv. 49, 
896' and another Sa'id. version, ib. 237. 
Fol. h has the following passage, not in Boh., 
but cf. Arab., /./. 398 ; 

^eTAioY irjiiMrrMr. iiiifl?na n;Mi iiTcriiiovuui 

nTMIIICn llil(M| IIAV IIIIHMIIH (U'ilOlin OVAp- 

rfuine iiiitca:^! iHiproq nun iiiiTAcn iinpToq 
Xiopic Aiioii qro irrpip e'rTdxrueiK. 



352. 

Or. 35813(57). — Parchment; a small 
fragt.; 6x10^ in. The text, in two columns, 
is written in an upright hand {ef. Ciasca i, 



' Cf. periMpn x«t>? ' relstive ' in the JAme papyri 
(Atg. Z. 1871, 46). 
■ For Atfym; p. 49 8«'id. bu uakot, Anb. ^^{tie). 



tabb. V, xiv).* Initials, moderately enlarged, 
stops, the letter <l> &c. are coloured red. By 
the same scribe as nos. 169 and 235 above,, 
Zoega, no. clxxxiv and Paris, 1. 1, and 129", 
fol. 39. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Shenoute, life of. From the account of 
his miraculous visit to Theodosius ; v. Mems. 
de la Miss.franQ. iv. 30fF., 365fF.* The follow- 
ing phrases are here preserved ; fol. a. nexe 
HAiKAioc xeimpKATeve hubiitavht ^ApoK 
and, with quotation-marks in the margin, 
[n].\iKAio[c Arui] nnBTOTAAB [n]xujujpe ara 

^BMOTTB lienpeCBTTBpOC ATIO HUOUAVOC 
UlipO(})MTHC lJA.\.\OII AB nApVIUAII.\piTHC URKA? 
THpq OqjSAII+ IIa[k] IITBieniCTOAHj 

fol. b. [Aq]BorAAHt.o ii[iioc] zunequp'rp 

n[T?u]n6<|THHB6 A<|[ta]aC UnAOKOT IIIIOV- 

nxoAH Bccorn Ai|npocK'rii6i luioq xb^maha 
extol MAi'AriH AqAcnAi,e uuo(j AqKA^vtf bboa 
?iio'r[BipHMH] and later, |BBpB]TApior. [about 
5 let.] nA^^Mpo X . . . b^xooc iinppo xeAqpiioo- 
Mputue uBKf oce m.\aat nBXAqf 



353. 

Or. 3581B(58).— Parchment; two frag- 
ments; 6ix7iin. The text, in two columns, 
is written in a rather large, upright hand 
of Zoega's 8th class (note especially the 
angularity of a, p, q). Initials are enlarged 
and with some stops, are coloured red. The 
hand is the same as that of nos. 182 and 32'f 
above, Paris Vol. 131*, fol. 25 and several 
more. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 



1 Thi« ia a better reference than that given at no. 169. 
* Mims. de la Misi.franr,. iv. 638 has the continuation 
of the rtory in Sa'idic. 



166 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Shenoute, life of or eulogy on. It contains 
the following phrases ; 

X6I1IIOv[tO MA]YApit.O IIAq UPeqAITHlIA 

tJB(|Mio uoT,"jiipG eiTiiMenpoGerjCH exo-ucrou 
un2A.\o ijnppATeavnii.e enei^Ase lo MecunY 
;*jAponnoi"Te rxp ccotu enconc iiiiaikaioo 
erui;'! oepAi epoq M0T06i;y iiiu. AqGco[Tu 
tjnooiio] ijnA[iKAioc uaJikoo'I 

unevooi^H UTATxnoq uToq aha iyeuo'rre 
eroi oqeujyouTe upoune ep^AM 2eiip(juuG 
eVBHA GBOA XI2pAT IIUUAq Me^AqcujK epooT 
UMKocce (? Koo-cros) [g2o]yii euneT[eo], 

The second fragt. narrated a miracle per- 
formed by a saint who is presumably Shenoute. 
It contains the following phrases ; 

iiGAAq iixeceiue sensoeic ic nexc eqef ue 
unoTAiTHUA ewoTcrnnn ecuKf 

[ht]c2IU6 5e[si]oTKOTI UUOOT 6BOA ZUn- 
IIOOT IJTGGOOq ATtof 



354. 

Or. 3581B(59). — Parchment; a fragment, 
ruled; 6|x8Jin. The text, in two columns, 
is written in a somewhat uneven hand (cf. 
Ciasca i, tab. xviii, though there the script is 
much more regular). Initials, moderately 
enlarged are, with stops &c., coloured bright 
red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Theodore the Eastern, acts of. This 
however is uncertain ; for the incident of his 
capture of Nicomedus, the Persian king's son, 
and the latter's custody by the archbishop 
is related also in other acts of this group, 
e.g. in those of John and Simeon (Hyvernat, 
Actps 192 ff.) and of Apoli son of Justus 
(MS. Or. 686, fol. 258 £f.). Cf. the enco- 
mium on the two Theodoi'es (Zoega, Cod. 
Memph. xxxvi and Paris, MS8. arab. 148, 
263). 



Fol. a. |eui^e huuav a<j+?th(| eTeoKYim 
erepenyiiipfj unppo iiiiunepcoc ueHTc AqsiuK 
uiino(|uiiii;Ho AqeApnAr.e unj^Hpe unppo 
iiimepcoc Aqeiirq gtahtioxia Aquo'rre enAp- 
xnenicKonoc AqTAAq exooTq eqxiu uuoc 
2C6XI uneii^iipej^'jiiu iii'eApoe epoq jyAii+| 

§OT epATq u[np]po aioka[htia]hoc eqxto 
[u]uoc s[e]eAOH unoo[v] tho iixA[xe] uii- 

UeHOp[HT] TGIJOTO-e CUIIIG UOVAIAOTKH 211 TA- 
UIITG UIITGKUHTG eUJCAG IIUGII0VC02 6TOOTH 
GUI^e IIUUOK JM[A]eiJG2 G[BOA]seilOG llf 

fol. b. i»i]iu GT . . . n 6ta[uiit]ppo cgha- 
^<ju[n6] iiAK uoiioii [iinjppnGOoov [ht]g+tvh 

UnA[;?JH]p6 [Acj^tOnG AG UTe[pG]AIOK.\H- 
TIAHOC CUJTU AqpA^ye UUAT6 AqCtOp GBOA 

MOTApiCTOM Aqcu) uiiiiGqiloo' AqceAi eu)Ujq 
iJOT6nio[To]AH iaAnppo [uu]nepcoc gc[4 or 

5 let.]Gi2iig 

|UIU ^AlITGTATAnpO jyAXG UIITGKTAnpO 
UOIJOU UApGOTGipHIIH ^tOHG UAH eiOTCOU 
ACJ'llOnG AG UTGpenppO UUUnGpCOG GIOTU 
eUGI^ASG A(JpA^6 GUATG AqXOOT UUApXieni- 
GKOnOG IISIOTG XGGI^AUJCOOT UAK UOYUOO* 
UTAIO KUAXOOT UAI UUAiMUpG TAUAT 6pOq| 

355. 

Or. 3581B(60).— Parchment ; three com- 
plete leaves, paged pkt, pka ; puA, pui ; fir;, 
fm; 14|Xll^in. The text, in two columns 
of 35 — 37 lines each, is written in a regular, 
upright hand of which Mingarelli, Aeg. Codd. 
Bel., p. XXX, 7 and 8 are facsimiles. Initials 
are enlarged and accompanied some by plain, 
angular marks, some by floral scrolls without 
colour. Note that the different page-numbers 
are variously ornamented. From the same 
MS. as Zoega nos. clxxiii, cccix, Paris, Vol. 
129>^ foil. 18—41 {=Mems. de la Miss.frmi^. 
iv. 521 ff., fragts. v — xii, xix, xx, xxii, xxiii)/ 

1 V. note on no. 343 above. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



167 



Mingarelli, /./. nos. vii, viii, Leyden no. 88 
( = text of Mils. Guim. xvii. 507) and Cairo 
no. 8016 (=ib. 515). 

From Ahmtm. [Budge.] 

Pachomius and Theodore of Tabennfise, 
lives of. 

Pp. piir, piiA correspond to Boh. 122, 
Arab. 462 (Mm. Guim. l.l.). There are some 
inconsiderable divergencies, Sa'. omitting 
phrases e.g. Boh. 124, ooBaiiiiinrArAooc uta 
nmim: tiir. nyn, or translating differently e.g. 
for ib.; I. 9, .\onooov ll^^<)alc eiiiin<|nfrrovAAR, 
or employing a different Greek word e.g. 125, 
1. 2 Boh. a/ieXT;« Sa'. Aa;(io'Tos (Ar. ,jeS'J). 

Pp. piki, piiB correspond, on the whole 
closely, to Arab. 478. The angel's words, 
Ar, 479, differ somewhat; (p. piii) xflnoi- 
p4iiiia OTKconc emiiHTii otpoo-.-iiotaiioia 
^Miiiin iiA(| nil crrATrooviinn ii iiiiKTcjinnniATci 
tatyy ii?Ae 111:011 nrRonov.XAi iitoi|+-.-y»i xokac 
iiueqee ii?pAi ii(r(>p<ri: iiilmaimiaim: 11 irro(| 
noTtiiiAV iintrh-.RUi iieniiKoo-rn aTiipiionn 
TeiioT Ao Aiinc{:^uMiiT OBo.\ :'Monn iicip.\(| objia 

IJUOK. 

Pp. -m., TIM. No published pasRage cor- 
responds to thi.s. Only one leaf is missing 
between it and Miui.franr. pp. 602 — 4 (xxii). 
The following is most of the text, which 
relates Theodore's miraculous cures and the 
vision of an angel who explains to him 
Mich. i. 4 ; 

n<|imr .\o 011 iio'.*eooT neorii nrcoo'iV*: 
iitiiinciiiir Avaiiio iia(| iiova u(|rJ(i>ii(i kata 
^loiiirr ii?(>or ainfMicuMiA p<r(un oimja eunn- 
?iimi iiiiTpruMir' atio A'mncdiiKi .vokac 
fiipiA:*i.\M.\ n.\((H| ii«|iiT()ii AVtii nnxe noiinitor 
ono.\(iipoc iiA4| .\(]iioo:^« TAin* iireopfiK 
iiiiofri* ?iiniiA (iTKiiA|>r'i(ipri iir?n niioov iieiiT(| 

ATJO KIIAUTOII ZUIipAII IJM.\0(3IG AC^iUIIO AO 

• For uiiTiiiiTpiiooT "shivering "t 



iJo-i-eooT Aveiue ^Apo(| iioTAnonpAinociToc' 
«vqi uuoq eisuoTKAeoApA et|o uee uiibt- 
uoo-rr OATUArere uuoq avcu HrepoqiiAV 
epoq Mo-i npiiiuB unno'i-re uee nT(|2ocG liuoc 
AqxperxiTq ceovii evuA Aq.\OKii6(| eijiio(|frix 

AVIO AqilH(})(i HTBVIIOV A(|Ap\OI IJ^A^O ZUiC. 

eqcuoT opoq iiTeviiov AC|TperxiTq ijiieq- 
ptuue UTOOT Ae ayxitc| atbcok ercuoT en- 
iio-iTo R(|euo(>c Ae oil eiiOTUA iiATAAq cqio:^ 
eiinxtimuie iinuiiTciinorc iinpo<)>HTHC iito- 
peqntue ab buiyaiac nBnpochiiTMG Aqovto- 

(p. TIH)-Iie IIAq OBO.\ licri OVAITBAOC IITB 
nXOBIC ATCO A<|,\II()V<| BnBiepilTOM BTBH? 
eillllVAIAC XBIIBG IIOTUOOV BqilHV enBCIIT 

?unB<|iiA iiei eBOA atio iib(|.\-<() imoc iia(| 
xeo-rnfl nBqntoA iioo nTKiiRBVK opoc uto(| 

AO UTBI BipiOKIIBK llllO(| BTpn(|tJOI UUO(| 

AqoTuniB iiAi| I an iiaitbaob abbtrbov cu 

OflO.UUpB UIIBKIIOI UriB(|B(OA llll uqoTOiie 

OBOA All xonuoov iiniBpo eqiJHV eneBM-r 

OBOA eUlinApA.\ir.OC AVIO IITBpBqXBHAI Mcn 

nArr«.\of: iitbviiov a<|ao BtpiAT Bpoq. Theo- 
dore, relating his vision to the brethren, says 
its meaning is that they should endeavour 
eiiiiApiiAnATooTii clearly {prjTox;) to establish 
{awi<TT7]ni) every word of the Scriptures 
before explaining them si)iritually (TTj^eu/ian- 
Kw?) and he quotes Ps. xxxiv. 10. 

356. 

Or. 3581 B(61). — Parchment; a complete 
leaf, paged Ho, %; 13f xll^ in. The text, 
in two columns of 31 — 33 lines each, is 
written in the same hand as no. 343 above 
and is possibly from the same MS. as Zoega 
nos. clxxvii, ccxcvii, Clar. Press no. 35, Paris 
Vol. 131', foil. 29—33, Vol. 131', fol. 50 and 
Leyden no. 70. 

From Ahraim. [Bcdoe.] 

• V. Sophocles, Lexicon, t.e. iwo, 7. 



168 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Theodore of Tabenn^ae, life of. The 
passage is partly from a Discourse or Homily 
based upon the following quotations ; 1 Cor. 
vi. 15, ift. 18, Prov. ix. 12 where the "neigh- 
bour " is explained as Christ, Ps. xxi. 23(22). 
Thereafter the text continues ; mai ab urep- 
orcoTUOT Mcri mgcmhy ATp^nnpe uncoorw 
uue erjyoon epAi uenTq AC^ione Ae zmtapxh 
MTeqKATAGTACic uMMCATpeoTCUiMe ^yione 

eiJTUppe MTKOIMCUMIA MBG U^Opn UMMCA- 

rpeqoTto eqrio^ UMerroTueMoc mmcooy2c 

ll62CAq MUeCMHT THpOT GTeiMeTepHT MtTI 

neueiioT eeoAtupoc xe+UAXto mhtw uoTjyAxe 
RAi eropensoBic UAAq euTBTMUHTe euovcrenH 
xeKAC eroTweeiue rprw (i. THpxu) ueoro Ae 
neTAicTAt.e ii?HTTHTTij xeneuciooY? eeoTM 

Mq^OOn AM KATA pCUU6 AAAA KATA nKIOTTe 

ii^yAse e+ore^xooq epcuTune rai xenAUTiuc 
nxoeic MAirun^iue mota MeHTTHTTM umzooY 
riAi eTcuovu unecuiue THpq uTAq^cune 
ijeHTM euoruupx xeKAcH 



357. 

Or. 3581B(62). — Parchment ; a damaged 
leaf, paged ia, |b; Uf x 10^ in. The text, 
in two columns of 24 lines each, is written 
by the scribe of no. 307 above. From the 
same MS. as Paris, Vol. 129'*, foil. 7—10. 

From Ahmim. [BgoGE.] 

Timothy and Martyria his daughter, mar- 
tyrdom of.' Arian, the hegemon, defied by 
certain Christians, orders their execution. 
Then he has the herald proclaim the royal 



1 This is not the martyr of the 21st Payni ; of him of 
5th Athyr there is no account in the Synaxarium. It 
may be observed that the martyrs T. and Maura (his 
wife) suffered under Arian (v. Acta SS., 3rd May). The 
names too of the Egyptian martyrs T., Macaria. Tyria (/./. 
6th April) are remarkable in this connection. 



command that all should offer incense and 
bids Hierax the jailer (Ko/A/xej/Ta/arjo-io?) bring 
Timothy and Martyria before him. Timothy, 
his bonds (o-ci/Da) having been loosed toto 
AqetuA eBOA eMTcipA, again refuses to comply 
and Arian, enraged, orders him to be stretched 
KpAuuATii.e (/cyoe^aTt^eii'} upon a persea tree 
^oTe,head downwards MCAsujq,'and Martyria 
to be placed upon the iron bed neo-.vocr 
uneMine and burnt. Thereupon Timothy 
prays to Christ, the ap^^iixaprvpo^, and at 
once there is thunder and the lightning 
kindles the altars Hceuore ewovKioer moi 

M2HT MM^HTef 

358. 

Or. 3581B(63).— Parchment ; a complete 
leaf, paged k7,, kh ; 11^X9^ in. The text, 
in two columns of 30 or 31 lines each, is 
written in an unusually inelegant, irregular 
hand (c/. Ciasca i, tabb. x, xviii, though 
neither show the peculiar characteristics of 
our script). Initials vary in size and some 
are coloured red and green. 

From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 

An encomium. The writer was a bishop, 
possibly the patriarch, and lived when the 
Melitian heresy, which he had in vain at- 
tempted to extirpate, still flourished in Siut. 
The text appears to narrate here the con- 
version of a heathen and his maid-servant by 
the mediation of a martyr, presumably the 
patron of the tott-o? in which this discourse 
was held and possibly Claudius ; ^ it proceeded 
then to relate further examples of the saint's 
benevolence. It seems that the tottos in 



1 As Georgi, De Mirac. 182, Hyvemat, Actes 300. 
Possibly ;yOTe should here also be OTjye. 

* V. the last words of the text and Am^lineau, Conies iL 2. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



169 



question was not in but to the north of Siftt ; 
but inaccuracy of orthography makes this 
doubtful. The feature of the Melitian heresy 
here cited is their division of the persons of 
the Trinity. The following is the text ; 

P. io^. Aqei eeovM nruiiTe uhtchiou epo- 
TAHXueiA {'kv)(yia) ta-mit epoq uiinerortoT 

<l(|A?OpATq eimiHTQ lin.VAOC np«IIBA.\ IICIVOII 

IJIU OeiUpUl liUOt| iiTupoviiAV AG crr.MiviioiA 

A'rtiOVCUIlO XOTAIITOnOCTO A-rriASO UIII1|KOUO 

jciiTAKeeiiAi Ttoii iiToq Ao unQqo^truo-du 
eovm^B :Ki]iieAVii(Mr iieoru ee e?pAi oxum| 
Mepon:*iHp<j iiiieiiApYCM: ;iiirron<>c A'.TAiiuq 
omiiKt Aqrcucrro o«iiTt| iia<| iinqn^Htriicrou 
iKivtu^B iJA(| A(|Ka\c]'ra nK^uvci iir.A(3Vcv ^iah- 
Tonqeirr ciuit(| tiruptivKATciiiiAXX^ Au obua 
Aq«iiTt| OTiiMTO unuiiii^^a A'.*siiovq xoot 
neiiTA(|:^tuna uuok »ito(| ao Atpctu opoov 
ii;iuB iiiu AiiuMii:rfe to:;* eeoA eiioviicitr 
iiepoov xuKiipiu avoHcnii aiiok An Ainiiio 
MiTAiiiicrrovA.\B ciKi-.-TAcn irrovMirq+'i'XH 
AqnApAKA.\fii iiiioi AiBArrru.n ihhmi AicviiAro 

UUUf| ?llllTOIU>C UIIUe<M)V OTIIUAV AVU) Aqdp- 

ca:!M| itioirr zunTfiiitM: otkaomkiii iiiiciq 
UIIIICUM: AqBtUK 0II04|HI a<|«iii<j luumiTAq 
Tiipiiq iiiiT(|?iiex\ Aqni (i?()vii iiiiiToiux: avio 

IIIAIIIAOII Aq()VO<rfll| UTAIAKOIIUIA lllieMKn 
UlltlMl flBOA IIIITOnoC AVtU ll<|:*«MHI ?IIIITC)- 
nOC UIITq?lieA.V fK|AIA-(p. KM)-K(>l|fII ;iAIH>e(M)V 

unqiioT ATfiTiiiiAV eee ernpniiiiiAimtiMtc: 
ora:MTC)V(tMUiA ii<ri*oii iiiu e<)iiio iturrtucfc 
riiKocn'o eiioviiirriiA «<|<:ii>k iiiioov iiroa 
?iiiiii<)BO fr;*e(ip;«i (leovii fiiuoii? (]<|(:o()Vii 
X(ino'rAii.\i.\iKoc n.viABOAOc ii<io;-i(] nqvuii 
iifMj iiiiiiiovi i]q:iiiia iicAiuiiK iiii(r.'*4'ii\'ii tnipn 
TAP iiniifMr/a iiiurr.ui^Mtunn eiiTApvn iitai- 
euooc axunanpriiHic iiApA riAfiiin^'iA Ai;'inn?Ae 
ii?icn iiiiiiT<tMr<i MTAiMiAi+c)c Toirc)V iiniorf- 
iiijpw>[v] eii+noAi<: <3Aqiinpax pa? obiia rrr- 
nic-H: iin^^iipo uniun-ro Ci'.xct) iipiiota kata 
TerpiAc e<|fcBu> (miiia\frrA eiiit(irpA(t>M aaaa 
exooc xantwrr n^iipe nniiA cjtuvaab n(|niop.T 



euoov BBOA iiiierepHr +eepecic ab eeoor 
Ac+ov(ii eepAi eii+noAic cioott jyAppAi enoov 
iieoov iV-vuv iiGpunicToc niupx uTerpiAc Atine 
iioTiiovnpfiCB'4~repoc Ae uuav euAinoAic^ 
eqeiiTGopHCKiA eeoov ctuuay enorpion Aq- 

MOII(| AG llOVCOn eun^A UnAIKAIOC AHA 

K.wrfroc AqGi e2HT GniTonoc umiiit| 



359. 

Or. 3581 B( 64). — Parchment ; a fragment ; 
9^X8 in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in an upright, regular hand (cf. 
Ciasca i, tab. xiii for the type). Initials are 
— so far as preserved, — very slightly enlarged 
aud are coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

A Saint and an Emperor, interview between. 
The reading of one name, Zeno, in the title 
on fol. b is all but certain and the name twice 
following AHA seems to be B6sa. There are 
no means of dating the death of Shenoute's 
successor of this name ; but it is possible he 
survived till after Zeno's accession.* The 
text would appear to be related to that in 
Mens, de la Miss, franf. iv. 833 (a different 
MS.,) and also to fragts. v — xiv, xvi in Rossi, 
I Papiri . . . di Torino II, fasc. iv, p. 67 ff. 
Who the saint there repeatedly referred to as 
" our holy father " is cannot be ascertained ; 
it does not follow from Bdsa's mention in 
the title that it is he. A story of Shenoule 
in Constantinople {Mems. iv. 42, 380) recalls 
the reference here, fol. a, to the poor ; but 
his presence there under Zeno is impossible. 
The emperor's baptism and orthodoxy are 



> For f noAic. 

* A deputation of bishops, monks &c. went to Zeno 
from Alexandria on behalf of Peter Mongus and unity ; 
V. Zachar. Rhet. iii. 7, Evagrius iii. 22 and Peter to 
Acacius, Memi. de la Mtts. iv. 216. 

Z 



170 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



often referred to in Rossi's fragts., whence 
(fram. vii, rov.) it seeras the saint had a 
colleague with him. The text here following 
the title on fol. b deals with the arrival and 
reception of the writer and his party at Con- 
stantinople. The following are the legible 
parts of the text ; 

fol. a. IxegiTHTAoitre uMeHKe Aiipun^a 
IJIJAT epoK nexAT xejyAHA exooii amj^aha 

AIIKAaLHAT nexAT XenApABOYf^ 

leUOOG 2A2THM TUpVpUV TU)IIOT IIUeKjyAHA 

Aije?BHTe puj unAxoeic ntoAir gboa aksi 

IJIJ(iKA6l1CIC AneKern' TLUT KAAUJG AKBI AKUA^tl 

itpx^e UApiiun^A iiTeKuuTeAnoG ursineiKori 
I12IIAAT iiTooTii 2AneiJOY2CAi no[xe]nAei[u)T 

hat] xe| 

fol. b. i^AHA [ex]cOU Alliy[AHA AuJKAXnAT 

nexAT xenApAeoT Arnponeune ab uuoii 

^ABOA UnpO eATUIIMJH6 IJKOTBOTKAApiOC 

iJGioTp uiinenpAinoGiToc OTAeor iictou epe- 
noTA noTA TATo uneqpAii epou X6Api neii- 
ueeve avco iierxio uuoc x6G2ai man iigA? 
ijcon AueGiorp Ae ei [huuaii] iyAnpof 

Title, in sloping characters ; 

HaI 

e| 
nuf 

t.Hlj[u)M| 

neToJI* 

AHA BHc[a| 

* iiAiiie ijef 

neTOT[AAB iieitiiTf 

ARA Bh[ga| 

unercl^ 

T.HMUj[ljf 



1 This word recurs in the Paris fragt. and in Rossi's 
fram. xiv, dir. riApf . Perhaps for napa. 6cov. 

" [neii]neTo[TAAB ueiiDTJ? 

' [esHG iippo] 



COT +[ic uneBor] HABU)[p unoTco^] un- 

IIOTTe AllUOOUe eeOTII eKtOCTAIITIIIOTnOAIC 

ATto uTepoTctoTu iitTi HiyHpe uuerAAonf 

360. 

Or. 4714(1). — Parchment; six leaves; 
6| X 5^ in. A palimpsest, the later text of 
which is a magical prayer of the Virgin {v. 
no. 368). The earlier text, which is crossed 
by the later at right angles, is written in two 
columns and in a sloping hand of Zoega's 
9th class. Very little of it is consecutively 
legible. 

From SiAt. [Hoenee.] 

Historical narrative, relating apparently to 
the theological disputes in Egypt in the 
middle of the 6th century. Published by 
Crum, Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch, xix, 218ff. 



361. 

Or. 5298(1).— Papyrus; a fragt.; 9fx6in. 
The text, in one column of 20 lines, is written 
in a regular, sloping hand (c/. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. x). 

From the Fayyura. [F. Peteie.] 

Acts of a saint, much abbreviated. The 
text might be from the commencement of 
an encomium. The saint was of heathen 
parentage but early learned Christianity from 
his mother. On his ordination he began to 
work miraculous cures. God's blessing 
rested on the house of Arsenius with whom 
he lodged. The idol in a temple fell as he 
entered. The reference to Athanasius, fol. b 
7, is not intelligible. That in 1. 15 may show 
that he is the subject of the work.^ 

1 Eead perhaps fol. 6, 13 cen[ieTU6]i mmat, 16 

TAT[AIJTia)]xiA. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



171 



Published in Crum, Coj>tic MSS. from the 
Fayyum, p. 8, no. v. 



362. 

Or. 3581 B(65).— Parchment; part of a 
leaf; 12x9 in. The text, in two columns 
of 31 or 32 lines each, is written in an 
upright hand {cf. Ciasca ii, tab. xxvi, but for 
^ Zoega, tab. v, no. xxv). Initials, slightly 
enlarged, with stops Ac, are coloured red. 
By the scribe of no. 222 above. 

From Ahmtm. [Budge.] 

Hermit, life of a. This is to be presumed 
from the text, but is not certain. The fol- 
lowing are the legible phrases after the quota- 
tions Ps. Ixv. 10—12, Ps. cxvii. 10—12; 

fol. a. UIIII(:.VTp<H{.\«0 An tlllAI llfn^A(|- 

Tjociviino ii(|:'i.\ti.\ (]f|ruieiic)T miii iitJ 

M(i(|uipxn[n ii]iiu<|ii(i.\[u<: rnjpov ?iiiui- 
[aoiii] uncrfoc et|[iio]'i*o m);iap<)iiai :^uuiu 
neoT^n] Mii.\Aiii(i>iii()ii uiin?<>v() imiTp<r.-?con 
e20TM eTe<|+-»*vii ii(M|r.(M>vii rAp ,\««vatciibji- 
TaTe*i*noiiiipiA avui ?Aiu:nfi «rrp«jv<r[<o]p<r 
op<M| iik(u:ii[o]t| 

fol. h. imm|[iioai]tgvo rApnn [«ii]iieovo 

(M|o[ll]o'.'ril< liptlUli: (IflinHAHA IIIIIIU'.-Tf>?IICp<|n 
•IIU lIUOKeC AO oil UriCIOII.\ liqAtOIIT IIIKH) 

iieirroY eiioviHHj" imvp<»T ediiiiiicrriA uiia- 
rHiMKt* eiKriiiiiKcrrK oiika? eaii j 

[:'i((}]ii(i iiaitkm: (iiifieuvo iiiitako iiii;*iiipn- 

KUVI llOIU-lllfll A« linOA ll(r.*:*KMIII II.V(|II<! (ITRIl- 
:!K}UIIT ll?<UII llllATn TIIKKAHCIA MIITAIII.IIBO 

uiiraYpiA iinca)iK\ a<::iAii;*Koii(i uii iieiiiicon 
(MpiAiicumi trrntieniiciicKiMAioo ?imiiiTp(i(|- 

:!IU:*IOIIO'(Ta KAII nVllVHV UIKMI UIIATd I):'IA1J- 

fronii on«iiT npATov (irpcKiAicBio iitohtov 

ATtU llfl:*IA(|IIApATIip(llMII fllllM:il()T IIMDVA 
nOTA tillT(U|.Vi:KM<;iG llt{(:eAI(:C)V Tiipciv <I,\II- 

ne<|?MT o<{CBT(UT etu(iM| (Hiipa %mmo iiaA<|- 
Apxei Aoinuii o:Knu iia(| iiovkiu; oeovii| 



363. 

Or. 3581B(66).— Parchment ; two com- 
plete, consecutive leaves, paged pie — pTTi; 
15x11 J in. The text, in two columns of 
30 — 32 lines each, is written in an upright, 
rather large character {cf. Ciasca i, tab. xi, 
though there the script is finer). Initials 
are slightly enlarged. The paging is similar 
to that of Hyvernat, Album, pi. xi. 1. By 
the same scribe as Zoega, nos. clxxvi, ccxxvii 
(both in two cols.) and ib. nos. ccl, cclxxvii(2), 
Paris, Vol. 131«, foil. 75, 17, 82, 89, 106, 111, 
Vol. 13 r, fol. 28, Vol. 151, fol. 2—5, Clar. 
Press, no. 50 (all in 1 col.). 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Two monks, story of. One goes 12 miles 
uiAAioii into the desert ; the other remains in 
the small abode iiAiij^tone outside the village, 
taking an oath daily to abstain from food 
till he has walked out to visit his brother. 
At the 6th hour he would set forth and at 
the 10th reach his brother. They would 
then pray, eat and converse together till 
midnight, when the monk would leave the 
anchorite and arrive home at day-break. 
This he continued to do for 18 years and was 
neither overcome o-to-rn eiixov by the demons 
of the desert nor afraid of the wild beasts, 
nor was he led astray (o-»ca«'8aXi{€ii') by his 
handiwork nor complaining at the hardships 
of the journey. Then God sent a famine 
and many died but He sustained (?) the monk 
n:£OQic Ae ii(K|tiiiiov iiAt| iiruqxpiA uuiiiie 
jiAiiToovoii peovo epoq. One day there 
remains but a single loaf and, after de- 
liberating, he decides to take it out to his 
brother. "When but half-way there, he 
stumbles and cuts his toe. Unable to proceed 
or return, he sees an angel following him 
who heals it AqcchpAru.n uiioc eiiri(H|Ti<MBU 
I iiToviiov AriTHMBO iiTeqovepiiTu TtoQ-o eneiq- 

z 2 



172 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



UA 2UJC uneqnArrH enrHpq. The angel tells 
him that he has been his guardian since 
childhood and has now been sent to count 
his steps eujn iJuec(Z. iieK)iyuTAO-c that God 
may reward him in proportion. Greatly 
cheered, he continues his journey and comes 
to his brother whom at leaving he prays to 
go still 12 miles further into the desert, 
xeepensoGic ta^o unAB6K6. The anchorite, 
on hearing of the angelic vision, wishes to 
exchange with him ; but a voice from heaven 
bids each remain in the station to which he 
has been called uApenoTA hota o'to eunxtoeu 

MTATTA2Ueq IIZHTq. 

364. 

Or. 3581B(67). — Parchment; a small 
fragt. ; 7f X 6 in. The text, in two columns, 
is written in the small, coarse hand repro- 
duced in Hyvernat, Album, pi. xii. 2. By 
the scribe of Zoega, nos. cxxiii, clvii and 
perhaps ccxlviii*, Paris Vol. 129'*, foil. 116 — 
120, Vol. 13P, foil. 81—85, Vol. 13P, fol. 43, 
Vol. 131', fol. 20 and Cairo no. 8018. 

From Ahmim, [Budge.] 

Acts. 

From the story of a traveller in the desert, 
apparently similar to Amelineau's ' Voyage 



d'un moine,' Becueil de Trav. vi, 166ff. The 
narrator tells (fol. a) how on the fourth day 
he reached a small cell pi, built upon the 
mountain; how he entered and, while wonder- 
ing or ApAne neicnHAAioii HTAn:xoeic cut 
esiocj, an old, white haired man appeared . . . 

(fol, b) . . . when they had eaten, they spent 
the night in devotions eiieipe ueoiiiioo- 
iicTiiA2.it;. In the morning he begged to be 
allowed to remain with them (sic) till death. 
They replied that so it is not ordained for him 
by God nzojB eTTH^uAK Aiine bboa 2itu- 
nuoTre. 



365. 

Or. 3581B(68). — Parchment ; a small 
fragt. from the bottom of a leaf; 2f X8^ in. 
The text, in two columns, is written in a 
rather irregular hand probably identical with 
that of Ciasca i, tab. vii and Mingarelli, Aeg. 
Codd. Bel., no. iii. Initials are coloured red. 

From Ahmim. [Budge.] 

Presumably from a biographical or historical 
work. The following phrases are legible ; 

|ATIIApiOII (hrjvdpiov) CHAT llllOTB enoTA 

noTA uiJUiiT ii2To|, lACiytone Ae 2H§ 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



173 



GNOSTIC. MAGICAL AND ALCHIMISTIC TEXTS. 



366. 

Papyrus XCVIII (Greek).— A long fragt., 
30 X 8i in. and two small fragts. The recto 
bears a horoscope in Greek followed by a 
text in an Egyptian idiom but Greek letters. 
The fibres are parallel with the text, which 
consists of parts of 72 lines and follows 
immediately on the Greek. It occupies the 
bottom of col. 4 and the whole of cols. 5 and 
6, though of the last only part is preserved, 
much else too being damaged and illegible. 
The script is small, ligatured and difficult 
(r. the photograph in Kenyon, Catal. of Oreek 
Papyri i. Atlas pi. 74). [H. 8ix)bart.] 

Astrological work. Published (cols. 4, 5) 
by Goodwin, Aeg. ZeiUchr. 1868, 18fF. who 
regards it as " perhaps a translation of the 
Greek " which precedes it. It is at any rate 
of a similar nature. The dialect exemplified 
is of Upper Egypt and seems to combine 
features of the Ahmlmic and Sa'idic. Goodwin 
dates the Greek text in the middle of the 2nd 
century; Weyer somewhat earlier (r. Kenyon, 
/./., text 127).' 

367. 

Add. 5114. — Parchment; a volume in 
modem binding of 174 leaves, ruled and 
paged A — Tijr (but pp. tm, — tua are lost) ; 



I For the T«Ut«d UxU «. Krall in Rainer Miitkgn. L 
109 tnd Steiixlorff in Aeg. ZeiUchr. zxviiL 49. 



8f X6| in. Quire a is of 6 leaves; quires 
B — KT of 8 each. The text, in two columns 
of 30 — 34 lines each, is written by two 
scribes ; the 1st wrote pp. a — kb col. 1. 29, 
piA col. 2 and pqq- — tua ; the 2nd pp. iii 
col. 1. 30 — pqe and the final page, 174a' 
which, from its contents and measurements, 
may possibly not belong to the rest of the 
work. The pages of the Ist scribe are 
numbered on the rectos only ; those of the 
2nd on rectos and versos. PaJaeograph. Soc.^ 
Or. Ser., pi. xlii shows the work of the 1st, 
Hyvernat, Album, pi. ii. 2 that of the 2nd 
scribe. The contrast between them is greatest 
in the letters a, o, o, c, r, j^, z, <r. There is 
much resemblance in the o and c of the 1st 
scribe to no. 279 above. The marginal cor- 
rections to the work of the 2nd scribe, 
pp. jT; rio, T\, pun, pot.(?), appear to be by 

the 1st scribe. 

[De. a. Askew.^] 



« F. Crum, Coptic MSS./rom the Fayyum, 1893, p. 3 
nut« (the reference there to Haraack is due to a careless 
mistake). Also C. Schmidt in Oott. Oel. Am. 1898, 
436 ff. Chemicals have proved unahle to revive the 
ink of the erased subscription below the text on fol. 
174a, which probably consisted of two lines of some 12 
letters each and may have been a title relating to the 
text or merely the owners' or scribes' names, as in no. 12 
above. 

« In J. D. Michaelis, Lit. Brxefxe. 3, 69 Woide says 
Aakew bought the MS. of a bookseller. At the end of 
• copy in the Brit Mus. of the sale catalogue (178&) of 
A.'« MSS. is the entry "Coptic MS., £10 10 0," 
referring presumably to the present volume. 



174 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



'* Pistis Sophia." This title seems due to 
Woide, Appendix &c. [137]= J. A. Cramer, 
Beytrdge Sfc. iii. 83 ; the original title of the 
MS. is not preserved. Published by Peter- 
mann from M. Schwartze's copy 1851. 

An exhaustive bibliography of publications 
relating to the text is given in G. R. S. Mead, 
Flstis Sophia, London 1896. 

368. 

Or. 4714(1). — Parchment; six leaves de- 
scribed as no. 360 above. The MS. is a palim- 
psest. The present text, which is the later, 
is consecutive, the pages being numbered 
i — Tr. The script is somewhat slanting and 
very coarse and heavy (cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. xii. 3 for a much finer example of the 
type). 

Prayer of the Virgin in Bartos (Parthia). 
Published by Crura, Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch., 
xix, 210ff.i 

369. 

Or. 1013A. — Papyrus; a leaf ; 14x8^ in. 
Reproduced in Hyvernat, Album, pi. xiv. 

[Hay.] 

A Phylactery ((fyvXaKTijpiov), apparently 
giving power to silence watch-dogs. Below 
the text and on the back are signs or letters 
similar to those in Berlin Aeg. Uric, Kopt. 
nos. 11 — 18 and Kenyon Gatal. of Greek 
Pap. i, pi. 69. 

Published by Erman, Aeg. Zeitschr. 1895, 
132£f. 



1 The Ethiopic version has since been printed by 
Conti-Rossini, Ae. dei iinccj,Rendic.,ser. v, vol. v, 455ff. 

It may in passing be added that UAGTHUA (Crum, 
l.l. 214) recurs Miss. /ranf. iv. 776 ; also, it seems, in 
the Leyden Demotic Pap., ed. Leemans, Tab. 6 (xiv. 6 ; 
cf. Brugsch, Aeg. Z, 1884, 21). 



370. 

Or. 4721(1). — Parchment ; a nan'ow strip, 
probably once folded up; ^x8 in. The 
text, in two lines, is written on one side in a 
small hand of Zoega's 8th class. 

From the Fayyum. [Geaf.] 

An Amulet. ,^ 

nsoeic nuoTTe nAiiTtoKpATop BonoeA epoi 
ANOK niAKor kocua' ziiniooii (alwv) uunexiiHT. 

371. 

Or. 4721(2). — Papyrus ; a leaf, much 
dilapidated and formerly folded several times; 
4 X 9i in. The text, in 3 lines and on one 
side only, is written in very irregular, un- 
skilled uncials. 

From the Fayyum. [Graf.] 

An Amulet. 

f— • tic 

IC XC CABAUIO UHXAHA PAHA COTpiHA 

BApBA^iiKOBOA. Thc Tcst of the text consists 
of letters and signs similar to those in no. 
369 above, the vowels ii, o repeated and some 
magical (?) words all but illegible. 

372. 

Or. 4721(3). — Papyrus, very coarse; a 
leaf ; 5x5;^ in. The character is an un- 
skilled uncial. 

From the Fayyum. [Graf.] 

An Amulet(?). On one side, along the 
top, are the words 

1 For names compounded with niAKOT, v. Krall, 
Corp, Bain., Rechtsurk., Index. They seem peculiar to 
the Fayyum. Cf. the forms lAKOV (Krall l.l.), akat 
(Crum, Coptic MSS.) and perhaps the martyr J^\i\ 
?kn ■• ?l^a^^h : from the Fayyfim (28th Tybi, v. 
Amclineau, Actes 68). There is a similar Greek form 
Akous (Kenyon, Cat. of Papyri i. 211, ii. 145). Cf. also 
in Or. 4874 the name riAKO. Yet the n- or m- remains 
unexplained. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



175 



npAK^ic: XApic: ihc xpc| |iiika ctatpov 
HiKA.' The rest is left blank. 

373. 

Or. 4721(4). — Parchment; a small leaf, 
formerly folded several times; 3jx2 in. 
The text is on one side only. 

From the Fayyum. [Graf.] 

An Amulet. The text consists of the 
vowels A, o, T, e (written c), each 7 times 
repeated and in separate lines; then three 
lines of letters and signs similar to those in 
no. 369 above* 

I For (onnnla eonUining aome of theM words r. 
Kenyon, Catal. of Ok. Pap. L 117, 1. 86 and 118, 1. 62 ; 
alw> C./.G. Doa. 8922 ff. 

* AmnleU of this claas an Berlin A»g, Url., Kopt. 
nM. 11—18. 



374. 

Or. 3669(1). — Parchment; 10 much 
damaged, consecutive leaves, i.e. 20 pages ; 
6| X 4| in. ; threaded together in book form 
by a small parchment thong. The text, in 
one column of about 20 lines, is written in a 
small, uneven, sloping hand of Zoega's 9th 
class. The MS. is a palimpsest, the earlier 
script being of Zoega's 7th or 8th class. 

From Sohfig. [Bisenlohr.] 

An alchimistic work, consisting of recipes 
for the production of gold and silver. Pub- 
lisked by Stern, Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, 102flF.' 

1 Other " alchimlgtic " texts are Zoega no. cclxzviii, 
Acad, des Inscr., Complet rend, for 1887, p. 374(Bouriant), 
Berlin Aeg. Urk., Kopt, nos. 21, 25 ; also Bodleian 
Pap}-ri al, a2, a3 and several papyri in the Instit. fran;. 
d'arch^ol. orient, at Cairo. 



176 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



LEGAL AND FINANCIAL TEXTS. 



375. 

Or. 72. — Papyrus. 5 complete selides ; in all 42|x6f in. On the Redo the fibres 
are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 70 lines of a much ligatured script, 
and 3 of witnesses' signatures. The hand is clearlv that of no. 390. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [G. H. Vauqhan.] 

I. Redo. Deed of gift (Stupeao-TiKOf) by which Kalisthene KAAiconne daughter of — * 
from II6I2BAB6 in the nome xo^ of npiuiAe^, dedicates her son Mercurius uepuovpe to the 
perpetual service erpeqiyiune iictatoii of the monastery of S. Phoebamon at Jeme 

UneTeKTIipiOU (1. 27 OHCIAGTIipiOu) eXOTAAB neAPIOC ABBA (t>OIBAUCUII URXOOT iixiiue. 

The dedication is in fulfilment of a vow taken when the child was ill and is now made 
with his consent Acioviojye atu) A(|(;iiixujpei iiai obok. There are two witnesses, uAi-Appe 
(PMacarius) of Esneh ciih and nAniiovxe of Hermonthis puoux. The intermediary 
addressed is Surus coTpo-rc (elsewhere covpoc or crpoc), deacon and 77/doco-tws of the 
monastery, who recurs alone in nos. 377—382, 387, 394, 395, Pap. Bulak 5, 6, 9, 10, 13, 
14, Pap. Aeg. Z. 1891, i and with colleagues in nos. 383, 388, 392, Pap. Bulak 12, 12 his. 
No date or names of magistrates are preserved, the introductory lines of the text 
having been lost. 

II. Verso. A list of proper names, in a different hand (v. no. 458). 

376. 

Papyrus LXXVI. — Broken off above and along left side, leaving 5 selides; in all 
41xl2|-in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 23 lines of a 
much ligatured hand and 27 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is David son of 
Psate "l-AXH, who wrote also nos. 410, 416 and Pap. Bulak 11 {cf. the facsimile). 

From Jeme (Thebes). [Sotheby's.] 

Deed of gift (only €yypa(f>ou and ;(a/3Ti?s now visible) by which Philotheus son of 
Senuthius and Maria his wife dedicate their son [luieAiiJiiHc to the perpetual service 



1 A blank space left, II. 1, 39 ; cf. no. 382. 

' Goodwin, Aeg. Z. 1869, 74 suggests Premis in Nubia. xojH might then be 'diocese ' rather than 'nome ' (b. 
Am^lineau, Geogr. iixiv), as Premis is named among the Nubian bishoprics (v. Vansleb, Histoire). 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 177 

TApeqi?«one eqo iio-avoii of the monastery of S. Phoebamon at Jeme. The date, names 
of the intermediary addressed and of the mae;istrate8 are not now visible. There are 
some 32 witnesses, many of whom recur in similar MSS.' 



377. 

Papyrus LXXIX. — 6 complete selides ; in all 44^X 11 in. On the Recto the fibres are 
at right-angles to the text, which is written in 54 lines of a neat, rarely ligatured hand 
and 5 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is not named. 

From J^me (Tiiebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift (BapiaaTiKov), by which Zael son of Mark t,Au\ ii^jmu., of Her- 
monthis, dedicates his son Abraham with his offspring uiinerupuiiiio'rre uAKeAere 
iiq.xnoq ii^inpG* to the perpetual service of the monastery of S. Phoebamon at Jeme* 
By this dedication the writer fulfils a former vow, the impious neglect of which had been 
punished by the severe illness of the child. The intermediary addressed is the deacon 
Sums corpoTc, TrpotorcS? and oixofd/xo; of the monastery {rf. no. 375). The date is the 
16th Phamenoth, 14th Indiction. No magistrate is mentioned. There are five witnesses, 
some of whom recur in similar MSS. : one is uhma . . . nAue. 



378. 

Verso of the preceding no. The text, in 63 lines of an uneven, much ligatured hand 
is by ft different notary, not named. The script much resembles that of no. 411. 

Deed of gift. (S<i>p<a(m«roi', ayam;) by which Staurou cTAvpoT daughter of Peshate iiej- 
:^ATO of nnoro ihjatoi (var. niniiKiiA-roi) in the nome to;i of Psoi +oi but dwelling in the 
monastery of S. Sergius in nKAcrrpou aiih,' dedicates her son Andreas to the perpetual 
service of the monastery of S. Phoebamon at Jfime in gratitude for his recovery from 
illness. The intermediary addressed is nev.xABecTAToc iia[i]ak/ Surus, Trpocarws of 
tlie monastery (c/. no. 376). The date is the 1st Payni, 9th Indiction. No magistrate 
is mentioned. There are 5 witnesses, none of whom recurs elsewhere.* One of them is 
from Edf u tbco ; 3 live in the monastery of Papnouthius in nroov ijarh. 

Translated by Goodwin, Law Mag. 1859, 241. 



' Remarkable among their names are iiAiioiTd, necni, nocATii (with var». niCATn, +ATn, +ath), 
niAOTfl, riAHaiii, nUAi. One witueae is priest of S. Michael's Church hkaaba, another of S. Mary's. 

' This elftose was added later. The saine condition occurs in Pap. Bui. 8. 

» For than placM *. Ooodwin, il«;. .Z'ei/seAr. 1869,73, 74 and Amelineau, Otogr. 556 where nAiill =,-iVI. 
It is called Papa in the llin. Anton. In Zoega 64S it is B|ielt nAne. 

* Among them the names iiiauj (?= miaujto), KA.\AnMce. 

▲ A 



178 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

379. 

Papyrus LXXX. — Broken off above. 4 complete selides ; in all 34^x10^ in. The 
fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 65 lines of a regular, sloping, 
ligatureless hand. The notary ciAiiouATOTrpA<l)oc^ is not named. 

From J^me (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift (ScopeacmKov) by which Petronius son of George dedicates himself 
as a. npocr<f>opd to the service of the monastery of S. Phoebaraon at Jeme, uoe uMoreueAA 
u«iu)n 2A?ouwT, in gratitude for the saint's mediation during an illness. The intermediary 
addressed is the deacon and tt/joco-tw? Surus (c/. no. 375). The date (1. 12) is the 
10th Indiction. The magistrate is Psmo, Sioi/ctjtt/s of Jerae, here styled niiotr unpoiioiTiic 
Avco ij(|)|>ouTicTHc KT +LHO nijoo- iJijApxcuii. He rccurs in nos. 382 and 384. There 
are no witnesses, though they were to be invited (1. 61). 

380. 

Papyrus LXXXI. — Broken off above. 6 complete selides; in all 45f X ISy in. The 
fibres are, excepting in the top sells, at right-angles to the text, which is written in 45 
lines of a regular, frequently ligatured hand with 11 of witnesses' signatures. The 
notary is not named. 

From J6me (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift {Swpeaa-TLKov) by which Senuthius son of Basilius with his wife dedicates 
his son Mena to the service of the monastery of S. Phoebamon at Jerae zmc yeoro-ATOM 
M;-*Jton eA2ounTne, in fulfilment of a vow made at his birth. The intermediary addressed 
is Surus the Trpoeo-rcis (cf. no. 375). No date or magistrates are mentioned. There 
are 9 witnesses, some of whom are from Aiie (c/. no. 378). Certain of them recur 
in several similar MSS.* 

Above the Coptic text are the remnants of the official protocol or licence in large heavy 
characters, f».j ,-»As-i, which may be read ijU^ ^^^x.»a^^ ^j"-^*^ ^ l^'"^ "^^^^ gives the 
date 771—772 A.D. 

381. 

Papyrus LXXXII. — A considerable portion broken off above. 5 complete selides; 
in all 36^^x10 in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 24 lines 



1 V. Goodwin, Aeg. Zeitschr. 1870, 132; but it may be intended for crvv<xK\ay[iaToypa<l>o%, as in Brit. Mus. Greek 

Pap. ccix, 59. 

p 

2 Remarkable among the names is eAAtOT (». no. 458) son of haiica (<•/. iiAiieiAC, no. 383) ptouAioT 

" the Roman." 

^ For these formulffi cf. Gardthausen, Griech. Palaogr. 34, Karabacek in the Rainer Fiihrer (1894) 17flf., in 
Vien. Or. Journ. ii. 27 and Mitlh. liainer ii. 104 ; also Pap. Bui. 1 and no. 402 below. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 179 

of a sloping, rarely ligatured hand and 16 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is 

Polycrates no.wKpAT/ son of John. 

From J6me (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift (S<i}p€a(mKQv), dedicating a boy to the service of the monastery of 

S. Phoebamon at Jeme; the names are not preserved. The intermediary addressed is 

Sums the deacon {rf. no. 375). No date or names of magistrates are visible. There 

are 16 witnesses, certain of whom recur in similar MSS.' 



382. 

Papyrus LXXXIII. — 3 complete selicUs : in all 22|xll| in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text, which is written in 38 lines of an irregular, much ligatured 
hand. The notary is not named. 

From Jfime (Thebes). [H. Stobabt.] 

Deed of gift {SotptatrrLKov) by which Senuthius son of — * and Martha his wife 
dedicate their son Pesenthius iinciioioc to the service of the monastery of S. Phoebamon 
at J£me, in gratitude for the saint's intercession during an illness. The intermediary 
addressed is Surus, the monk and Trpoeorwq (c/. no. 375). The date is 1st Payni, 8th Indic- 
tion and the magistrate PsmA, the Sujinjnjs (<•/. no. 379). No witnesses sign nor 
are any referred to. 

383. 

Papyrus LXXXIV. — Broken off above. 4 complete selides; in all 29^X10^^ in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 51 lines of a much 
ligatured band and 3 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Psate +ath son of David, 
who also wrote no. 888 and Pap. Bulak 12. 

From J6me (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift (Siupcao-rt^rdf) by which Severus and Leia dedicate their son Paneias 
nAMoiAc {or riAiia?A(;) to the perpetual service of the monastery of S. Phoebamon at 
Jeme, in gratitude for the saint's mediation during an illness. The intermediaries 
addressed are Cyriacus KvpiAKoc, Matthew iiaoaioc and Surus corporc, olKovofioi of the 
monastery (ef. no. 388 and Pap. Bui. 12). The date is the 6th Indiction (1. 10). 
The magistrate's name is not preserved. There are 3 witnesses, 2 of whom recur 
in similar MSS. 

On the Verso, 1 line at the top, -f- n.uupeAcriKtoii iiiiAiiip ]ag in-uipo iicnvHpoc. 



* Bcmarkable among the luunes are <inAK/ = AnAKipo, HAKipa, jS j>\ and Peter son of Antonius Yno- 
A6K A/ = vro2c«m7t, prMomably ha who in no. 390 calU hinuelf Aoyoypa^of. 
» C/. no. 375. 
' Blank apace croaa e d by the cord with which the papyrus, when folded, was tied up. 

A A 2 



180 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

384. 

Papyrus LXXXV. — 5 complete selides ; in all 36}XlO| in. The fibres are at right- 
angles to the text, which is written in 60 lines of a much ligatured hand. The notary 
is Synagape ceuArA. 

From J^me (Thebes). [H, Stobart.] 

Deed of gift (Swpeao-Ti/fdi') by which Tachel taxha of arh daughter of Sophja 
(with whom her sister Elisabet acts cipe unAi muuai) dedicates her son Athanasius 
to the perpetual service of the monastery of S. Phoebamon at J6me, thus fulfilling a 
vow made in the 7th month of his conception, but afterwards neglected until the 
child was visited by a severe illness. No intermediary is addressed. The date is the 
22nd Hathor 5th(P) Indiction^ and the magistrate Psmo {rf. no. 379), here called 

n6HA02.ATATOC IIXOGIC II6IUj[t] lJApXlu[u] nKGipiC (kV/DIOs) +UU) ATtO nAiniK6THC (SlOl/OJ- 

TTJi) unuoiiACTHpioii eTOTAAB uHPKACTpoij Tupq. There are 3 witnesses, all of aph. 

385. 

Papyrus LXXXVI. — Much broken above. 5 complete selides; in all B9^X9 in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 46 lines of a much ligatured 
hand (= Revillout, Actes ^c. pU. 5, 15) and 14 of witnesses' signatures. The notary 
is Aristophanes son of John, who wrote also nos. 405, 408, 412, 413, 417, 419, 422, 426, 
428, 430, Pap. Bulak 8, Pap. Louvre 1, Pap. Berl. Aeg. Z. 1884, 153. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift (ScopeacrTiKov) by which — ^ dedicates his son Peter' to the service 
of the monastery of S. Phoebamon at Jeme. The intermediary addressed seems to be 
the oiKovo/Ao? then in ofl&ce eri'joon triiot* and his successors. No date is visible. 
Of the magistrate's names only |iiAiuiiTpioc| remains.^ The people of poruooT are 
mentioned.® There are 10 witnesses, certain of whom recur in several similar MSS. 

386. 

Papyrus LXXXVII. — Broken off below. 2 complete selides; in all 17^Xl6| in. 
The fibres, excepting in the top selis, are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 



^ So apparently 1. 2 ; but 1. 17 seems to give a different year. 
2 Name not visible. 

* Goodwin Aeg. Zeitschr. 1869, 74, 143 regards him as an adopted child; but the meaning of koa 
is doubtful. 

* But the remnants of 11. 2, 3 show that he was named. 
» Read " and Demetrius." C/". nos. 414, 426. 

* V. the next no. . . 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 181 

19 lines of a moderately ligatured hand and 2 of witnesses' signatures. The notary, 
who signs on the verso,^ is Job son of Alexander eitus a\^. 

From J6me (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift {SatpeatrriKOp) by which Theodore neKtor* son of Aaron eAptuii and 
his wife Maria dedicate their son Sonchim coiivmu" to the perpetual service of the 
monastery of S. Phoebaraon at J^me, in gratitude for the child's recovery from an 
illness. The intermediary addressed is Peter, tt/oocotojs of the monastery.* The date is 
the 12th Phamenoth, 2nd Indiction; the magistrate Oha^l son of Psm6 xaha u+iko, 
BioucqTij<: of J£me (ef. nos. 413, 414, 426 and Pap. Bulak 1). The names of 4 witnesses are 
visible, none of whom recurs elsewhere* ; presumably there were more. 

Upon the Ist selis, above the Coptic text, is part of the protocol in large Kufic 
characters. The 4th line is in red.* 

1. Ij^' Aj vjiun M 2. 1^1. t, ^1 -^ 3. |^]«,^i iu 

Line 3 is very doubtful and I have failed to read line 4, which appears to consist 
of the following letters; |C«II {or *-^) a-ou* aju.j. 

387. 

Papyrus XCII. — A iragt. ; 2Jx9J in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text, 
which is written in 4 lines of a regular hand with few ligatures. This is part of 
Pap. Bulak 6, which it immediately precedes (v. Revillout, Ades ifc. pi. 4). 

From J6rae (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift by which ' dedicates his son Abraham to the service of the 

monastery of S. Phoebamon at J6me, for the salvation of his (the father's) soul. He 
had formerly designed to avoid fulfilment of his promise until the child's life was 
threatened by illness. The intermediary addressed (in the Bulak fragt.) is the deacon 
and oiKoi'd/ios Sums (r. no. 375).* 

388. 

Papyrus XCIV. — Broken off above and below. Parts of 2 selides ; in all 5x9^ in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 8 lines of a much ligatured 

1 Than ia a bUok tpaca in the middle of this line u in no. 383. 

* F. Knll, Fie*. Or. Jtmm. ii, 279 : al«o Pap. BvlaSf 2 p. 29, 1. 8, whence it seems that the 6KtUT 
ia a legal official. 

* The name recnn in no. 398 and as CAii?iiii in Pap. Bui. 7. Presumably -2mu = -ytttu. 

* (y. tlM Ftoler mentioned aa de«eaaed in no. 39.5. 

* Bemarkable among them are nariAC, VUAI, Paul, aon of KAllAe of pouoov ((/. nos. 385, 386, 391, 
403, 427), coTAi of f ue^fop. 

* For thoM formula! *. no. 380 and the Rainer Fiihrer (1894), no. 9a 
^ The name not Ti«ible. 

* 8o in the original, though omitted by Revillout, p. 61. 



182 SA«IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

hand. The notary is Psate son of David {v. no. 383). This is part of Pap. Bulak 12 
which it immediately precedes {v. Revillout, l.l. pi. 12). 

From J6me (Thebes). [H. Stobabt.] 

Deed of gift (Smpeaa-TiKov) by which — (pi.) dedicate a iuo2 ukaz un.vAToc to the 
monastery of S. Phoebamon. The intermediaries are (r. Pap. Bui.) Cyriacus, Matthew 
and Sums {cf. no. 383), though in our fragt. Cyriacus is named alone as oi/covd/xos. 
The date is the 6th Indiction. There are 6 witnesses, one of whom, Komes son of 
Chael, ia presumably the magistrate so often met with.' On the verso is a short 
Greek endorsement only legible in part. 

389. 

Papyrus XCV. (Leather).^ — Dark brown leather ; 19^ X 12y in. The text is written in 
84 lines of a considerably ligatured hand and 4 (verso) of witnesses' signatures. The 
notary is not named. Published by H. Stobart, Egyptian Antiquities (1855), pi. iii. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift (ScapeacrTUKou) by which Pesynthius son of Panias and his wife Tasia 
daughter of oe-rrajTe dedicate their son Panias to the service of the monastery of 
S. Phoebamon at Jeme in gratitude for his recovery from an illness. Surus is mentioned as 
oIkov6ii,o<: and irpoea-Tco^, but is not here directly addressed as elsewhere. No magistrate 
is named. The date is PPharmouthi, 1st Indiction, 161 A.H. (erou o-apa/c/) = 777 A.D. 
There are 4 witnesses, one of whom perhaps recurs in no. 384. They are from niciuAi 
or nAKGBT or nAKOBT euniciuAi. 

Translated by Goodwin, Law Mag. 1859, 243. 

390. 

Papyrus LXXXVin. — A fragt. One complete seh's; in all 10^x11 in. The fibres 
are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 10 lines of a much ligatured script 
and 8 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Peter son of Antonius, \oyoypd<f)o<! 
{cf. no. 381), who wrote also no. 375. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [H. Stobabt.] 

A deed of gift (Scopeaa-TLKov) by which — * dedicates, on behalf of himself and his 
deceased mother, 31 sheep and 14 goats (1. 10) as a npocr<j)opa. to the monastery of 
S. Phoebamon at J^me, The name of the intermediary addressed, of the magistrate 
and the date are not visible. There are 7 witnesses, some of whom recur in similar MSS. 



1 V. no. 398. 

* This and nos. 392, 396 and others were originally numbered with the papyri acquired at the same time 
» Sic, not as Goodwin, Aeg. Zeitschr, 1869, 74. niciMAl recurs Pap. Bui. 2, var. ni^HMAi, and ib. 10. 

♦ Name not preserved. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 183 

391. 

Papyrus XC. — Broken off above and below, 3 complete selides; in all 22x9 in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 32 lines of a sloping, 
very rarely ligatured hand. The notary's name is not preserved. 

From J^me (Thebes). [H. Stobakt.] 

Deed of gift (hmpeaariKov) by which the whole kiiiuithc koivottjs of the inhabitants of 
the Katrrpov of JSme dedicate some land |kovi iiK&e to the monastery of S. Phoebamon, 
for their own benefit oTB[e'}TiJvpiA and that of the poor of riGiiKACTp[oii] rai eroTuo-i-re 
epoq xaKA.\H unoKui iineueiT imiAxc iipcuuouv.- No dates or other proper names 
are preserved. 

Partly translated by Goodwin, Law Mag. 1859, 247. 

392. 

Papyrus XCVI. (Leather).' — Broken off above. 12Jx6J in. The text is written 
in 22 lines of an upright, rarely ligatured hand and 11 of witnesses' signatures. The 
notary is Mark son of Anastasius, who wrote also no. 402. 

From J6me (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Deed of gift (ScopcaariKOf) by which son of George and John son of Peter* 

dedicate 3 palm-trees with their branches baui, coviibuuho* and fruit uiiiiuvKApnoc 
eutrrrM'.Tii in his («c) enclosure (?) iieuvii uiiAeui for the perpetual use of the monastery 
of S. Phoebamon. The intermediaries addressed are Matthew iiaooaiog and Surus 
corpoc, irpocararrcs of the monastery (so in Pap. Bui. 12 bis). No date or name of 
magistrate is visible. There are 5 witnesses, some of whom recur in similar MSS. 

Pap. Bulak 1 1 bis is a similar gift of one palm-tree. 

393. 

Add. 31,290, f. 280.— Paper. This is C. W. Goodwin's copy of a (? fragmentary) 
papyrus " belonging to Sir Charles Nicholson." No measurements or other description 
are given.' 

The original from JCme (Thebes). [Mrs. A. A. Goodwin.] 



* Not room for ntore. 

* Then plM«s, excepting piiiiioov (c. no. 386), occur only here; but for the first ef. no. 432. A similar 
donation to another roro« bj iipiiTiiOAic opiiuiiT is referred to in Pap. Bui. 12 bis. 

» r. no. 389. 

* Beading of theae namea doubtful. 

* Goodwin (Aeg. Z. 1870, 133.) comparea ;*iovBGiie. 

* "WritUn by a not very skilful Kribe," Goodwin Aeg. Z. 1869, 131. 



184 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

Deed of gift by which dedicates to [the monastery of] S. Phoebamon in Jdme 

certain property viz. nKAT?iiu(?j'JHu) ueiinBAiuAv ueijT?H[''] iiniiiino uotiTBAiiiea iithi 
eTein2Ai TA|)iic. There is no date or magistrate's name. The donor calls upon the Trinity 
to witness his gift. 

394. 

Add. 31,290, fol. 290.— Paper. This is C. W. Goodwin's copy of a fragt. of papyi»ns 
" belonging to Mr. Rhind." No measurements or other description are given. 

The original from Jeme (Thebes). [Mrs. A. A. Goodwin.] 

Donation by Theophilus and Severus sons of Elias to the monastery of S. Phoebamon 
at Jeme. The subject of the gift is not visible, the fragt. ending TueouoAorei euneuoTtois 
uuim|. The intermediary addressed is the deacon and npoeaTcj<5 Sums. The date is 
the 1st Tybi, 6th Indiction. The donors are from nxoiy upotaab but now reside in 
TBIIB6 8unT03 uepuoiiT.* 

395. 

Papyrus LXXVIII. — Broken off above. 9 complete selides ; in all 56|^Xl3| in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 83 lines of an upright, 
rarely ligatured hand and 15 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Theodore ypafifjiarev';. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [H. Stobart.] 

Will {BiaOrJKr)) by which Jacob, monk and npoeaTm of the monastery of 
S. Phoebamon at Jeme, bequeaths it to his disciple and " beloved brother " Victor, 
son of Theodore, who is to be master of all its contents, " whether gold or silver or 
clothing eoiTG or copper BAptox or document ypafifxaTelov or book or cell bhb 
or pit ;ycoK or tower Trupyos or ground irepLo^^yj within or without the 4 boundaries of 
the TOTTos" (11. 51 ff.).^ Jacob had succeeded to the testamentary arrangements made 
by his predecessors and "fathers in God," Abraham the bishop, Victor the presbyter 
and vpoea-Tux; and Peter the presbyter (11. 34ff.). No date or magistrate's name is 
visible; but among the 7 witnesses — none of whom recurs elsewhere, — rgkio^ son of 
+I1U) is a AA^AHe, while kaah son of uatoi is an AnoTAAjyAue or "ex-lashane."' Both 
these happened to be in the monastery, visiting Jacob kata ttxhh AinApAre m2otm 
iirrronoc . . . Aitrii-in^iue iineueiiuT iakuib. 

The fragt. Bee. de Trav. xvi. 103, dated 634 A.D., is the will of [bikt]cop,* tt/soco-tws 
of the same monastery; Pap. Brit, Mus. Ixxvii (Greek, uncertain date) is the will of 



1 V. Aeg. Z. 1869, 74, 75. « Cf. the list in Greek Pap. LXXVII. 20. 

* Recurs in no. 421. Cf. such titles as anorpi^ovvov (Gayet, Mems. de la Mise. fran^. iii, texte no. 24, 
= Cairo, stele 8462); v. no. 355 above. 

* So in photograph kindly sent by M. Loret. 



SA'IDIC MAXUSCRIPTS. 185 

Abraham Afipaafno^, bishop of the same or of Hermonthis, in favour of another Victor ; ^ 
while Pap. Bui. 3 (?dat«) is the will of Jacob and Elias, joint occupants of the toVo?, 
which they bequeath to Stephen the monk.* Pap. Bui. 4 seems to be a presentation 
of the monastery to certain of its benefactors by the whole population of the village. 

396. 

Papyrus XC VII. (Leather).'— Cut off along left side ; 22| X 6 in. The text is written 
in 40 lines of an irregular, rarely ligatured hand and 8 of witnesses' signatures. The 
notary seems to be [aJbpiau {ver. 6). Published in facsimile by H. Stobart, Egypt. Antiq. 
(1856) pi. iy. 

From Jfime (Thebes). [H. Stobaet.] 

Will or deed (x»/>"?«). fixing a division of property consisting of land, palms (1. 13), 
clothes Ac. (1. 28). The text, besides being imperfect, is very corrupt and obscure. 
The author's name is not visible ;* those of the beneficiaries appear to be nctuTHp^ and 
Phoebamon (Ixubauoii (lines 12, 15, 22 &c.). The date is the 6th of — P. The names 
of 6 witnesses are visible, one of whom recurs in similar MSS. 

397. 

Papyrus CII. — Broken off above. 8 complete selides; in all 51Jxl4J in. The 
fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 70 hues of a small, uneven 
hand with few ligatures and 16 of witnesses' signatures. The notary (or only scribe) 
is Eomes, presbyter, who wrote also Pap. Berlin, Aeg. Z. 1884, 143. 

From J6me (Thebes). [Rankin and Goodwin.] 

Will (BiaffiJKrj) by which Susanna daughter of Moses and Tsia tcia bequeathes to 
Hymai rruAt, Sbenoute and Stephen, sons of her deceased sou Germanus, property 
inherited from her mother and maternal grandfather Elisaius, viz. a ^ of the church 
eKKAHciA with the esse,* its plantation ecu, its Siz/xdo-toi/ and all its Aeor and cuor^ (II. 293*.) ; 
also her shares in a house bought of iulvh son of kaah and in the cKiutuii" and the house 



* V. Kenyon, Catat. L 231. Ho«t probably the bishop and presbyter mentioned in the present text. 
They may alao be identical with two penona ao deeignated who fretiuently occur in the ostraca from Deir eL- 
Bikhari. 

* For khia and the nlatod texU r. U. O. Lange in FeiUkr. til V. Tkonuen (1894), 98 ff. 

* F. BO. 389. * Unless it be contained in lines 5, 6. 

* Cf. the name liunip. 

* MS. neesee, bat the other copy haa ncsse. 
7 lU "riohea and bleaiinga'M 

* Or nuKiiKUii (? Ktxrm, t. no. 398, 1. 44); the other copy has nniKU)ii 6Teeiicunu>ciOMMe. 
SvftTMTiov recurs in Pap. Louvre 1, Pap. Rome 1 (ssCiaaca vi) and nos. 402, 421; also in Greek texts 
Pap. Brit. Mus. ccix, ecx. Pap. Oxyrh. Ixxvi, Pap. Berl. 253. In the Seala Paris 4i4i, f. 586 T02.0ApA, 
mrrunocitui and nuaiirno are all rendered by iuUtll i-UI u^\. 

B B 



186 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

in the street ue[A]K, left her by Elisaius. To her granddaughters, [Ts6ne Tciowe and 
Victorine BiKxiopiiie,] she leaves the houses bequeathed her by her father Moses and 
that left specially to her otaht by her mother and called nHi iikaiihiih. Her personal 
effects are divided between grandsons and granddaughters, in return for their goodness 
to her in her old age, and they are charged to bury her. A special clause provides 
against the claims of the children of Paul, Susanna's brother.^ No date or magistrate's 
name occurs. There are 5 witnesses. ^^ 

The text is printed by Stern, Aeg. Z. 1888, 128. 

Another copy of this document, essentially identical with it, is Pap. Berl. Aeg. Z. 
1884, 143 which. Stern regards as the final, authoritative copy. 

Members of the family of Gerraanus appear in the following documents also ; 
Pap. Berl. Aeg. Z. 1891, ii = Pap. Turin ii {B. Ace, Atti xxiii, 344) Pap. Berl. Aeg. Z. 1884, 
152, Pap. Louvre i (Revillout, Ades ^c. <^b) and nos, 402, 422, 438 below. 



398. 

Or. 1060. — Papyrus. 7 complete selides ; in all 46|^x8J in. The fibres (excepting 
in the 1st selis) are at right-angles to the text which is written in 66 lines of a small, 
much ligatured hand and 8 of witnesses' signatures. On the 1st selis, above the Coptic 
text, is an oflBcial protocol in 7 lines of alternate Greek and Arabic (Kufic), the letters 
averaging | in. in height. The notary is Isaac son of Zacharias. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [Stuaet Glennie.] 

"Will {Siad-iJKr]) by which Tbasbes tbagboc^ daughter of Apa Victor and of Thabronia 
(var. Thebr.) leaves certain property to her " father " Shenoute, the errorueuoc, and 
his son Pesynthius nocTMre.^ This consists (1. 32) of (1) nAuepoc iigkkahcia ereiTAeo 
uuoq eAnAiujT aha biktu)p,* explained as " 18 months" which Sh. and P. are to 
administer (SioiKelu), while (2) for the remaining 7 months, 10 days, and for the 
uepoc (? M6KKA.) on behalf of Thabronia, Trempou rpunoT and her husband Stephen 
are to be responsible ; (3) Tbasbes' own house, excepting the pi already sold to Tsone 
TGtoue daughter of Leontius, is also for Shenoute ; (4) Shenoute shall further pay 12 "years 
of 7rpo(r<j)opd" and some other shares Toe in property,* together with the whole croiAe^ 



1 Cf. Aeg. Z. 1891, ii = Turin ii, and Aeg. Z. 1884, iL 

* Goodwin offers an etymology, Aeg. Z. 1868, 68. 

* I'erhaps the buyer in no. 402. 

* Similar shares in a church in the last no. and Aeg. Z- 1884, 146, 147. These phrases here seem to relate to a 
payment during 18 months of Trpoo-^opai for the spiritual welfare of the testatrix's father. Cf. too MK.VHpQHOUOC 
unjAr. AB. nATepuoTBioc as parties to a sale in no. 404. Trempou may be a sister of Tbasbes. 

* For the word Toe the text of Mingarelli, Aeg. Codd. Bel. 259, 260 is instructive. 

« V. Aeg. Z. 1864, 148. It seems jjot heie = iraptne^io], as in Zoega 339=Migne, Patr. Gr. 65, 265 
(^Apophth.). 



SAMDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 187 

of her house and certain loans when recovered, as irpocr^opd. on her behalf. The terms 
of the document are difficult to follow exactly, the meaning of many words being still 
obscure. The date is 10th Epiphi, 3rd Indiction or ere cApAKeitJcuM p.\B s ere aiokah/ 
'f2.«v = 749 A.D. The magistrates' names are Flavins Joseph ^wr iiocHtJ) -? a . . .^ otka/ 

•lUipA IIArApX'IAC epUOIIUOtUC KAI TpiUIII KACTptOII* KAI KOIIApOAATlUll' KAI KACTpO/ U6UIIIU)»1 

and Komes son of Chael Siokojttjs, who recurs in nos. 380, 388, 402 — i09 and Pap. 
Bui. 12 and perhaps others. There are 4 witnesses, some of whom recur in similar MSS. 
The protocol preceding the text contains the first halves of the usual formulas, thus ; 

tv ovofian t| 

r^)\ ^? ■ 

ovK eamv 0% ei| 
fiafier airo| . 

•^, ? ? ? I 

unayjt^ a)88cXXa 17^7/ a/xi[/3a 

Before lines 1, 2 and 4, 5 are tall letters, representing presumably Greek formulsa 
of dating &c.* 

399. 

Or. 1062 and 1061 C— Papyrus. Broken off above. 7 selides : in all 49^X12 in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 98 lines of a ligatureless 
hand* and 11 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Abraham son of David, who 
recurs elsewhere as a witness. 

From J6mo (Thebes). [Stdart Glennie.] 

Will {8ia0TJKri) by which Elisabeth aMCABiiK (elsewhere oaioabot or aicabot) 
daughter of Epiphanius and Maria bequeaths to her 2nd husband Abraham, of Syene 
cfrrHM, coTAH, son of Theodore, the house left her by her parents, her luieBupBUJT 
eiintue Ac, enjoining upon him to see to her burial and the payment of her Tj-pocri^opot.* 
Neither Abraham's children nor George, her son by Loula aov.va, aotab her 1st husband, 
shall be entitled to interfere with these arrangements. The date is the 10+? nA]"<KTii(: 



' On an erMore; po«ibly ab; e/. the protocol. 

* In the Jista of bUhoprica niF MKACrpoiJ is equivalent to ^^Vl Luxor ; v. Anielineau, Oeogr. 573, 
576; but ib. 556 ^yi = iiAnii. 

* The Conttalato of the Itin. Antonin., opposite Esneh. 

* V. no. 415. A lelatiTely clear example of these formulae is in one of Lord Crawrord'a MSS. Cf. 
also Sot. et E^r. xriii, pi. xxt. 

» The script is very like Pap. Bui. 2 — identical, one would say, but for the forms of ii and the frequent 
doobled ii in the latter MS. 

* Cf. na 445. 

B B 2 



188 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

IndictioD. The magistrates are not named in the usual place but Athanasius son of 
George, the AAjyAiie, is a witness. There are 7 witnesses, some of whom recur elsewhere.' 

Agreements between Elisabeth and her nephews and nieces will be found in nos. 
420, 421, while nos. 423, 424 are undertakings by her son George. 

400. 

. Or. 4659. — Papyrus. 4 selides ; in all 22| X 7| in. The fibres on the recto are 'at 
right-angles to the text which is written on both sides in 59 lines of a moderately 
ligatured hand and 10 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Souai cotai son of 
Philotheus, who wrote also nos. 409, 438. 

From J^me (Thebes). 

Will {hiadrjKTf) by which Daniel son of Pachom nA\uju bequeaths to his only son 
Christodorus the house left him by his father. Katharon^ and uapi;au Daniel's married 
daughters shall have no claims thereon. They appear to occupy another house, built for 
them by Daniel eine^Ttou. The date is the 13th Pachon, 3rd Indiction. The magistrates 
(StoiKTjTTjs) are Samuel son of Enoch leuojx and Zekiel son of Matthaias, of whom the 
former recurs as nane ueorpiT in Pap. Rome 1 (=Ciasca vi) and presumably as a witness 
in Pap. Bui. 1 and no, 403. There are 5 witnesses, some of whom recur elsewhere. 

The parties occurring here reappear in nos. 426, 429 — 433, 439 — 441, 444. 

401. 

Or. 4874. — Papyrus. Broken off above. Parts of 3 selides; in all 17x5f in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text which is written in 34 lines of a clear, rarely 
ligatured hand. The notary is Pako rako son of Jacob. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Will {ZiaOrjKt}) of Aaron 2Apcjuu son of Senuthius and of Elizabeth^ (the principal 
party also in nos. 403 — 410,) and Eudoxia daughter of Abraham his wife. Only thie 
final clauses are preserved and the 8 witnesses' names,* the whole being in the hand 
of the notary, who had made this copy AictouATir.e unieicou from the original zn- 
wnATeeuTHC MTATeuct)AMit.e uuoq mai, 

402. 

Papyrus CIII. — 15 selides; in all, 88x6^ in. The fibres (excepting in the 1st selis) 
are at right-angles to the text which is written in 114 lines of a ligatureless, rather 



1 Among these a priest of the church of S. Cyriacus at Jeme which recurs in no. 423 and in the 
Amherst papyrus, 

* This name recurs in nos. 408, 434, 441. ^ V. no. 405. 

* The only uncojniuon paroe is r,Tre (masc, or fern.?) 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 189 

large hand and 22 of witnesses' signatures. On the 1st seli^, above the Coptic text, 
is part of an official protocol in large Kufic characters. The notary is Mark son of 
Anastasius who wrote also no. 392 and who recurs in no. 422, The text is published 
by Revillout, Rev. egypt. v. 93. 

From J6me (Thebes). [D. Brewer.] 

Deed (irpaa-is;) by which Stephen son of Germanus confirms the sale to Pisenthius 
son of Senuthius' of the 4th part of a house left him by his father. The house stands 
in the street kotaoa.* The date is the 25th Mesore, 12th Indiction : the magistrate 
is Komes son of Chael, 8ioi<o;r»j?.' There are 13 witnesses, some of whom recur in 
similar MSS.* 

The protocol preceding the text shows only parts of familiar formulae ; 

fi^J\ Jt 1. o^l 2. aUj ^^1 3. 

On the verso, at the top, is one line ; + TnpA[ci]c . ta . ei iJCTe(t)Aiioc. 



403. 

Or. 4866. — Papyrus. Slightly broken at top. 6 selides ; in all 46x7|in,* The 
fibres are at right-angles to the text, which is written in 54 lines of a moderately 
ligatured hand and 16 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is ChmntsnSu, the priest 
and ^ov/ievof, son of Senuthius.* 

From J^me (Thebes), [Budge.] 

Deed (Trpcuri?) by which Paterrauthius son of Constantino of pto|' confirms the 
sale to Aaron apiuii son of Senuthius of his inherited 4th part of certain houses. 
The price paid is 1 solidus eoAOKor/, The date is illegible in 1. 2 but appears from 
1. 70 to be the 2nd Indiction ttkaopa. The magistrates are appaua (? a^sIc)* riior epA, 
Amir of Hennonthis, and Chael Swijo/ttj?.* There are 5 witnesses, some of whom 
recur in similar MSS."* 



I F. DO. 398. 

* This hooM u the subject of no. 422 and Pap. Louvre I. 
» F, no. 398. 

* The only remarkable names are nocooc (</. +nc &c.) and CTA(t>Ape masc. {ef. CTA(t>u}pA Revillout, 
AtU* 9). . 

* 23| in. (4 + 1 $elide») of blank papyrus cut off this MS. are preserved separately. 

* The writer of Pap. Bulak 1 baa the same names and office and should be identical, though the published 
facsimile shows a quite different hand. 

* Perhaps pujuoor ; v. no. 386. 

* Note that this MS. writes KpHpououoc for Kkfipm/oiun. 

* F, no. 398. ^^^ 

w Two of them, besides the notary, are " ijyov/t«vot of the holy church of J8me." 



190 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

404. 

Or. 4867. — Papyrus. 10 selides ; in all 67|x5 in. The fibres (except in the 1st 
selis) are at right angles to the text which is written in 14 lines of a much ligatured 
hand and 16 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is, though the name is illegible, 
Senuthius son of Chmntsn6u ; for the hand is identical with that of nos. 406, 407.' 

From Jeme (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (Tr/jacris) by which Pesate necATe son of Philotheus, who represents his brothers, 
with Stephen son of Damianus confirms the sale to Aaron son of Senuthius of 
certain lands nxcopruA Tupoq neiu)eBepBujpeT hai er^yoon maii eunKACTpou xhuo eiineip 
GTOTUOTTe epoq xexnAiAAKiiie.^ The price was 2 solidi eoAOKOTiiioc. The date is the 
1st Phamenoth, 3rd Indiction. The magistrate is Komes son of Chael Siot/crjTifs.^ There 
are 4 (?) witnesses, some of whom recur in similar MSS. 



405. 

Or. 4868. — Papyrus. A good deal damaged at the top. 7 or 8 selides; in all 
72 X 8^ in. The fibres (excepting in the 1st selis,) are at right-angles to the text which 
is written in 86 lines of a much ligatured hand and 16 of witnesses' signatures. On 
the 1st selis, above the Coptic text, is part of a protocol in large Kufic characters. 
The notary is Aristophanes son of John, the writer of many other documents {v. no. 385). 

From Jeme (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (ir/oao-i?) by which Papas son of Theodore and Judith (? iotabim) sells to 
Aaron son of Senuthius his whole house exeiTnAAAKHim hai eTuneixu* uhhi u4)iAoeeoG 
u(})HT unei6BT, inherited from his father who himself had bought it of xpAKo daughter 
of Cyriacus son of nxep. The price is 6 solidi. The date is the 4th (?) Choiak, 
9th Indiction, aTro SiokX/ eco(s) Tr){v) crrjiiepou rjfifpav voj8=756 A.D. The magistrate is Komes 
son of ChaeP evL tcd SecrwoTr) rjfKov Sia (^\/* KotfieTov vtov X'^'?^ Slolktjtov Kacrrpov fie[iv(ovi.ov. 
There are 6 witnesses (among them the magistrate Komes), some of whom recur in 
similar MSS. 

The protocol, which is much broken, contains the words A]]) *«.[j] and iu. The 4th 
and last line is in red.' 



1 The last 3 (legible) lines of Pap. Bui. 11 are also in his hand. 

2 This word recurs in the next no. Perhaps for waXaLOKouvr] 1 
8 F. no. 398. 

* For this word v. Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch. xxi. 249. 

6 V. no. 398. 

« F. nos. 408, 409, 419. Note that in no. 409 Sto is omitted. 

7 F. nos. 386, 408. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 191 

406. 

Or. 4869. — Papyrus. 5 selides; in all 39^XlO| in. The fibres are at right-angles 
to the text which is written in 46 lines of a much ligatured hand and 9 of witnesses' 
signatures. The notary is Senutbius son of Chmntsneu who wrote also nos. 404, 407. 

From J6me (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (irpoo-ts) by which Tagape xArAnn daughter of Solomon and Esther daughter 
of Daphne (?) TA(t>Aiie and granddaughter of Solomon, representing her brethren, sell 
to Aaron son of Senuthius their portions of land inherited from Solomon and formerly 
bought by him of the heirs of Daniel son of Saul. The price is 3 solidi. The date is 
the 10th Phaophi, 7th Indiction. The magistrate is Komes son of Chael, Stot/ojnjs. 
There are 6 witnesses, some of whom recur in similar MSS.' 

The lands here sold are shown, by the boundaries given, to be those of which 
no. 41 1 records the earlier sale to Solomon. The year here is probably 754 A.D. (c/. 
nos. 404, 408) ; that of no. 411 may be 744. 

407. 

Or. 4870. — Papyrus. 8 selides; in all 71^X10^ in.* The fibres (except in the 
Ist sells) are at right-angles to the text which is written in 86 lines of a much ligatured 
hand and 9 of witnesses' sigpiatures. On the 1st sells is a protocol in large Kufic 
characters. The notary is Senuthius son of Chmntsneu, who wrote also nos. 404, 406. 

From Jfime (Thebes). [Bddge.] 

Deed (irpao-i?) by which Talia ta.\ia daughter of n^eAu and Archontia sells, as re- 
presentative of her brethren, to Aaron son of Senuthius the whole of her xtopruA (xuprjfia) 
situated below uiiitii' [the property of] the heirs of iiamiiiu which her father had bought 
of cAiiArAfiM daughter of John. The price is 1 solidus. The date is the 23rd Hathyr, 
8rd Indiction. The magistrate is Komes son of Chael, Sioiictjttjs.* There are 8 witnesses, 
some of whom recur in similar MSS.* In 11. 73, 80 the document is called ticouh (wj't?) 
MAVfMiirriKM ; similarly in nos. 414, 419. 

The protocol is in 4 lines;* 

4l!l ^ !• 






2. 
3. 

4. 



1 The only remarkable nune it UAce, masc. 

* 8} in. of blank papyrua cut off this MS. are preserved separately. 

» V. no. 405. * V. no. 

* Remarkable among the names is npMce, masc. 

* For 1. 2 ef. Pap. Bui. 1 ; 1. 3 probably continues the formula t> ^\ U*. 



192 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

408. 

Or. 4871. — Papyrus. 9 selides ; in all 75^x8^ in. The fibres (except in the 1st 
selis) are at right-angles to the text which is written in 94 lines of a much ligatured 
hand and 16 of witnesses' signatures. The 1st selis has part of a protocol in large 
Kufic characters. The notary is Aristophanes son of John (v. no. 385). 

From J6me (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (irpao-is) by which Damianus son of Kosma and TATUAM(8fc) sells to Aaron 
son of Senuthius and aaiik' his house in the street of npun^^oruApe^ which had formerly 
been given to the (church or monastery of) S. Victor by Pachom son of George.' 
The price is 4 solidi. The date is the 11th Thoth, 10th Indiction avo SioKXrjStavov 
eto(s) Tr){v) crrjfiepav rjfjLepav voy = 767 A.D.* The magistrate is Flavins Komes son of 
Chael, SioiKTjrqs-^ There are 9 witnesses some of whom recur in similar MSS. 

The protocol consists of parts of 5 lines, the last being in red ink ; I am unable 
to read any of it. 

409. 

Or. 4872. — Papyrus. 3 selides; in all 25Jx8f in. The fibres (excepting in the 
1st selis) are at right-angles to the text which is written in 34 lines of a much ligatured 
hand and 3 of witnesses' signatures. On the verso there are 5 lines. On the 1st 
selis is a protocol in large Kufic characters. The notary is Souai son of Philotheus 
who wrote also nos. 400, 438. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (xap^ij?) by which Senuthius son of Enoch sells to Aaron son of Senuthius 
his inherited 4th part of the auz in the street of iipuniycouApe.* The price is 2 trimisia. 
The date is the 21st Mesore, 11th Indiction. The magistrate is Flavins Komes son of 
Chael.^ There are 2 witnesses neither of whom recur elsewhere. The endorsement 
repeats the terms of the deed. 

The protocol is in 4 lines, the last being in red ink and smaller characters ; 
[<dl]I *«.j !• j_ji \sie 2. A.JL-J 3. 

I have failed to read the 4th line, which is much effaced. 



1 This ie indistinct but must be for gaic&bhk ; v. no. 401. 

2 Cf. nos. 409, 414, 417, 419 where this word recura. The heirs of jjpunjy. are mentioned; also the auz 
of iipun^. and necuxe un^. (with which, if not a personal name, cf. the ceuTioM of no. 325). ijpu^. 
alone suffices to indicate boundaries of property. It is also spelt ^touApe, ^aoUApe and gOTUApe. It is 
presumably a foreign word. 

' The text has been carelessly altered in several places, so that the sense is obscure. 

■* V. no. 405, written in the previous year. * F. nos. 398, 405. 

' So in the verso; recto 1. 14 nAiie^ upuniycDUApe. V. no. 408. 

7 V. no. 405. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 193 

410. 

Or, 4873. — Papyrus. Slightly broken at the top. 5 selides ; in all 40Jx9 in.' 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text which is written in 63 lines of a much 
ligatured hand and 7 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is David son of Psate +ATe 
{v. no. 376). On the verso is an endorsement of the text ; also some accounts, described 
as no. 459. 

From Jdme (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed {vpoLaii) by which Victor and na\oTAp6 (var. novAO'jTApe) sons of Senuthius 
sell to Aaron son of Senuthius their share of a x'^P^ ^^ ^^^ street iiuupuovAex.* The 
price is 1 trimision. The date is the 28th Phamenoth, 1st Indiction. The magistrate is 
not named. There are 4 witnesses 2 of whom recur in similar MSS. 

411. 

Or. 4875. — Papyrus. Broken off above. 9 selides; in all 66x9 in. The fibres 
are at right-angles to the text which is written in 62 lines of an uneven, msch 
ligatured hand and 19 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Moses son of Senu- 
thius who wrote also nos. 414, 434 verso. 

From J6me (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed {trpatm) by which Daniel son of Saul, Koul6je KovAcoxe/' daughter xnpo 
of Faham and TachC'I ta\-ha* daughter of Martha uApfX) sell to Solomon son of Moses 
their two inherited shares of the land known as uhaz iirpAunu iiiieArKu: li'rinnicKniioc 
An.\ KipuAiioc. The price is 3 solidi and 1 trimision. The date is the 12th Indiction. 
No magistrates' name is visible. There are 7 witnesses (besides the principal parties 
who give their assent orotxeu') some of whom recur in similar MSS. 

The lands here sold are the subject also of no. 406. 

412. 

Or. 4876. — Papyrus. A fragt. ; 16} X 3 in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in 27 lines of a much ligatured hand. The notary is (though his 
name is lost) Aristophanes son of John (v. no. 385). 

From J6me (Thebes). [Bodge.] 

Deed (vpaai^). AH that now remains of the MS. is from the end of the text and 
the signatures of 3 or 4 witnesses. 

> 4—6 in. of bUnk papyrtu cat from this MS. we pnaenred aepustely. 

* Thia name racnn in no. 415 u iipfiiiovAa (or .jce) and perhapa in no. 416 as iinpovAe. 

* Beenn aa K.\tu:(a, Kavctixo, e.g. Cairo stele 8726. 

* V. Goodwin, Aeij. Z. 186b, 67. The name however sppeazs to vary in no. 415 with epAViiA Rachel. 

c 



194 SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 

413. 

Or. 4877. — Papyrus. Much damaged. 5 selides (exclusive of the 3 smaller fragts. 
at the top); in all 35JxX0^ in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text which is 
written in 46 lines of a much ligatured hand and 8 of witnesses' signatures. The 
notary is Aristophanes son of John (v. no. 385). 

From J6me (Thebes), [Budge.J- 

Deed (irpao-is) by which Senuthius son of Phoebamon sells to -^ daughter of 

Peter the house inherited from his father. No price, date or magistrate's name^ is 
visible. There are 3 witnesses some of whom recur in similar MSS. 

414. 

Or. 4878. — Papyrus. 3 selides; in all 32|-x8^ in. The fibres are at right-angles 
to the test which is written in 58 lines of a small, much ligatured hand and 16 of 
witnesses' signatures. There is a short endorsement on the verso. The notary is 
Moses, archpriest, son of Senuthius, who wrote also nos. 411, 434 (ii). 

From J6me (Thebes). [Btoge.] 

Deed (TrpScris) by which Joseph itocHn son of Athanasius and Leah m\ sells to 
Jacob and Phanius sons of Peter his share of ijeiu)2B|>poTe' lyiiig i^i the am? which his 
mother Leah had taken in exchange (AAet.e = dWda-cntv) from Blias [son of] norc 
son of TcepxoT,* The price is 1 solidus and 2 trimisia. The date is the 10th Phaophi, 

? Indiction. The magistrates are Chael son of Psmo and Demetrius son of ," 

iiAA^iji. In 1. 14 Suleiman the Amir is also mentioned," There are 3 witnesses, among 
whom only Chael son of Psmo recurs elsewhere.' 

415, 

Or. 4879. — Papyrus. 5 selides; in all 41|^X8J in, The fibres (except in the 1st 
selis) are at right-angles to the text which is written in 66 lines of an unsteady, ligatureless 
hand and 14 of witnesses' signatures. On the 1st selis are parts of a protocol in large 
Greek and Kufio characters. The notary is Jeremias son of Athanasius who wrote 
also Pap. Turin 1 (R. Accad. Tor., Atti xxiii. 341), 

From Jeme (Thebes). [Budge,] 

1 The name is not visible. Senuthius is presumably the principal party in no. 415. 

* But Chael son of Psmo is among the witnesses ; v. no. 386. 
3 V. Goodwin, Aeg. Z. 1869, 131, 

* In the endorsement tcgavot which recurs Cairo stela; 8422, 8483 ; cf. 1 xgakt. Pap. Eul, JO, nOTG 
Povcris is in no. 417, Aeg. Z. 1878, 18, Cairo stelae 8107, 8218 and in the Rainer Corpus. 

5 V. no. 426. fi F, nos. 417, 426. 

? Pnly the pame^ riAKTpq (^ ^nAKipe) and amkhm {sic) are remarkable. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 195 

Deed (tt/jSo-is) by which Shenet6m son of Joseph, with the concurrence of his son 
John and his wife Rachel 2pa\ha, sells to Senuthius son of Phoebamon his wife's 
house lying in the street iiiipouovAo.^ This he does to clear a debt of 9 trimisia which 
they had borrowed from Senuthius and were unable, on the do-<^a\cia being presented, 
to repay. The date is the 12th Hathor, 4th Indiction. The magistrates are Peter 
and Souai .vaj^iihv. There are 6 witnesses, some of whom recur in similar MSS. 

The protocol preceding the Coptic text recalls that of no. 398, but here the 
Greek letters are no longer recognizable. Of the Arabic ^^\\ can be read. 

416. 

Or. 4880. — Papyrus. 7 selides; in all 71 jx35 in. The fibres (except in the 1st selis) 
are at right-angles to the text which is written in 89 lines of a much ligatured hand and 9 
of witnesses' signatures. On the 1st selu are parts of a protocol in large Kufic characters. 
The notary is David son of Psate (r. no. 376). 

From Jfime (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (irpoo-is) by which Hello e.vAiu son of David assigns (?) Tieouo.vorei iihtii^ 
to his children, Mena and Tsdne, a house which he had bought (1. 29, leg. llTAl^so^(|) 
within the monastery of S. Phoebamon iieorii iineAP. <|)., to replace another sold by 
him in a time of need oTiiocr iicrroiiov[T]HG (orti'dn;?) to Kosma son of Joseph. The 
date is the 8th Hathor, Ist Indiction.' No magistrate is named. There are 3 
witnesses one of whom recurs in similar MSS. 

The protocol is in 3 lines ; 

|jj>c| 1. .]jL^ ^[1 2. jijju. 3. 

417. 

Or. 4881. — Papyrus. Broken off above. 2 complete selides ; in all 20x8| in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text which is written in 28 lines of a much ligatured 
hand and 6 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Aristophanes son of John {v. no. 385.) 

From JCme (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (irpoo-is) by which Tanopo tahcoiio widow of Solomon and her children 

confirm the sale to • of their share of an Aiie which Solomon had previously sold 

but for which Tanope now receives a further sum, the final price being 2 solidi and 
^ a trimision. No date is visible. The magistrate is Suleiman the Amir." There 
is but one witness, +tp«g son of necooT.' 

In no. 426 some of the above persons reappear. 

» V. no. 410. s C/. no. 445. 

* So 1. 4; but 1. 13 the carrent year is called the 10th Indiction. * V. no. 407. 

» The name, now lort, wa« in the plural. • V. no. 414. 

^ 'hrpoc Cairo 4655 and Ucaovt Aeg. Z, zzzii. 48; also necAV Rainer Corp. clziT. 

c 2 



196 ' SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

418. 

Or. 4882. — Papyrus. Broken off above. 8 selides ; in all 49^ X 6f in.' The fibres 
are at right-angles to the text which is written in 99 lines of a large, almost ligatureless 
hand and 9 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is not named, 

From Jeme (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (;rpao-6s) by which Athanasius son of Peloustre neAorcxpe and Th^re eupe,' 
TSHpe^ sells to his son Enoch a third of the \iiz inherited from his mother and situated 
?iT2Aiiie. The price is illegible. The date is apparently (1. 6) the 13th Indiction. Of 
the two magistrates' names only a part of the 2nd is legible, ||ny]HpG uhuak/ kcuuoc, 
probably Peter son of Komes. There are 4 witnesses, sonae of whom recur in similar MSS.^ 

419. 

Or. 4883. — Papyrus. 7 selides; in all 45|xl0f in. The fibres are at right-angles 
to the text which is written in 62 lines of a much ligatured hand and 5 of witnesses' 
signatures. The notary is Aristophanes son of John {v. no. 385.) 

From J^me (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Deed (irpScns) by which Ananias son of Ps6s and Tmanna sells to Peter son of 
Zacharia unenvvAe (1. 21 neiAAAei*) the whole hht {masc.y which he hp^d inherited from 
his mother. The price is probably 5 solidi but is difficult to read. The date is not named. 
The magistrate is Flavius Colluthus, ap{)(o)v) of Tpicuu k[ac]tp[coii]* and ugumujukum. 
There are 3 witnesses all of whom recur in similar MSS, 

420. 

Papyrus C. — 6 selides; in all 43fxllf in. The fibres (except in the 1st selis) 
are at right-angles to the text which is written in QQ lines of a much ligatured hand 
and 14 of witnesses' signatures. On the 1st selis are the remains of a protocol in large 
Greek and Kufic characters. The notary is Psate son of Pisrael who wrote also 
nos. 423, 425.^ 

Published and translated by Revillout, Bev. egyptol. i. 105. 

From J^me (Thebes). [Rankin and Goodwin.] 

1 2.1- in. of blank papyrus, ciit off this MS., are preserved separately. 

2 Can this be for Tjyiipn (<-/. nyupe)'! v, Aeg. Z. 1883, 161. It recurs Pap. Viennii ii and as T§Hpe 
\d no. 457. For Peloustre cf. 'iXXouo-rpios. The name recurs elsewhere. 

^ Among them is a priest of the church of S. Isidore. 

* ncrrpoc unexAAf? recurs in nos. 408, 414. 

* An unknown word. It clearly designates a building, the phrase siUM6qcuT6 ^ApATHT being 
applied to it. 

" V, no. 398. 'Apx^v is similarly used in Pap. Bui. 10 (78). The titulature here is as in nos. 405, 408. 

7 Psato is also the writer of a series of pstraka in various collections, e.g. Cairo 8270, 8276, 8286 &c. He 
ajso appears as witness in po. 421. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 197 

Deed of settlement (SiaXuo-is) or quittance (afiipifivCa) in whicli Stephanus, Chareb 
XApeB and Abigaia with the consent of their father Samuel address their aunt Elizabeth 
and her husband Abraham. They recall the last year's litigation with them as to 
the inheritance of their maternal grandparents, the division of the property then made 
by the magistrates and a further mutual settlement arranged by the mediation of the 
local magnates ?eiiiio<r iipuiuo.* In the present document they finally undertake not 
again to proceed against Elizabeth and Abraham in reference to this property. The 
date ia the 10th Payni, 7th Indiction obaoiiiic Ap.' The magistrates are Athanasius 
son of George and Victor son of Joseph* .\a^s/^/. There are G witnesses (among 
them the 2 magistrates) some of whom recur in nos. 399, 423.* 

Nos. 399, 421, 424 are concerned with some of the parties to this deed. 

The protocol shows parts of 4 Arabic lines, the 2nd of which is »[jj».]. aJJl i] ill S 

LI. 3, 4 are preceded by some tall Greek (?) letters. 

Revillout's copy is extremely inaccurate; in no case where he adds 'sic* does his 
text coincide with that of the MS. 

421. 

Papyrus CI reffo. — 9gelidet: in all 57 X 7J in. The fibres (except in the Ist selis) 
are at right-angles to the text which is written in 79 lines of an irregular, considerably 
ligatured hand and 34 of witnesses' signatures. On the 1st selis are the scanty remains 
of a protocol in Greek and Kufic characters. The notary is John son of Lazarus 
who wrote also nos. 424, 441, Pap. Borl. At-g. Zeitschr. 1891, ii. Pap. Rome 1 ( = Ciasca 
no. vi).* rnblisheil and translated by Revillout, Itev. eijijpiol. i. 102. 

From Jfime (Thebes). [Rankin and Goodwin.] 

Deed of settlement (SioXvo-t; mIctotvitov) addressed by Abigaia daughter of Samuel 
and Tshenoute* and wife of Daniel to her aunt Elizabeth daughter of Epiphanius anil 
wife of Abraham. The share of Elizabeth in the house of Epiphanius is defined and 
recognized by Abig^a. At the end of the text a postscript is added by the husbands, 
Abraham and Daniel. The date (11. G, 78) is the 8th Phaophi, 3rd Indiction iiia/ 
TpiTMc Ap.' The magistrates are Victor son of Thomas and Ananias son of Abraham 
AAiimcrr. There are 14 witnesses some of whom recur in similar MSS." 

The parties to this document reappear in nos. 399, 420, 424. 

I cannot read the protocol. 

1 So in no. 424. 

« Cf. Stem, Aeg. Z. 1884, 161 and Krall, Milth. Bain. i. 19. » V. no. 423. 

* For one of them a deacon of the church of the Apoetlea writes; ef. Pap. BuL 12 hi$. 

* John** propertj i> mentioned in no. 422, I. 43. 

• Cf. the name XlilO'iTO Miu. fraw,. iv. 680. ^ F. no. 420. 

• Among them a priest of the charch of 8. Patcrmouthiua (c/. Pap. Aeg. Z. 1891, ii auJ no. 404, note) 
•od 2 former magiatrates nAnoT.\A:!!iAiiQ ; r. no. 395. 



198 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

422. 

Papyrus CIV. — Broken off above. 7 selides ; in all 48^X9 in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text which is written in 71 lines of a much ligatured hand and 16 
of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Aristophanes son of John {v. no. 385). 

From Jeme (Thebes). [D. Beeweb.} 

Deed of settlement and partition (StaXucris, fiepia-yLoi) in which Stephen the son and 
Theodorou* and Synagape, — deceased (?) and represented by his aunt, Victorine — the 
grandchildren of Germanus recall previous litigation in the same year regarding the 
house of Germanus in the street kotacoa and hereby define and recognize the share 
in it of Senuthius, another of Germanus' sons. The deed is exactly parallel to Pap. 
Louvre 1 (Revillout, Ades 98^), which defines the share of Stephen in the same house. 
Indeed the latter may be the result of the litigation to which our text refers. The date 
is the 3rd Indiction. The magistrate's name is not preserved; but Komes son of 
Chael was StoiKrjnJ? in the same year (1. 14). There are 7 witnesses several of whom 
recur in similar MSS.^ 

On the family of Germanus cf. no. 397. 



423. 

Papyrus CV. — Broken off above. 7 selides; in all 50f X6f in. The fibres are 
at right-angles to the text which is written in 103 lines of a much ligatured script 
and 25 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Psate son of Pisrael {v. no. 420). 
Published and translated by Revillout, Bev. egypt. i. 101, Journ. As. 1877, ii. 271 and 
direst, demot. cxxxiii.* 

From Jeme (Thebes). [D. Brewer.] 

Deed of settlement (SiaXucrts, dju.ept/xi'ta, ju,epicr)u,o?) in which George son of Loula aotaa 
or AOTAe and Elizabeth recalls the previous adjudication of his father's and maternal grand- 
parents' eioTo or eioT6 urarag property which took place in the church of S. Cyriacus.* In 
this he had shared and he now disclaims any right to further interference with his 
mother's possession. The date is the 7th Indiction \\>.^ The magistrates are Athanasius 
and Victor AA^y/^y/. There are 7 or 8 witnesses (among them one of the magistrates) 
some of whom recur in similar MSS. 

With this cf. no. 424. The parties reappear in nos. 399, 420, 421. 



1 This is a woman. Cf. the names Stephanou, Staurou. 

2 Among them the name ApoOT which recurs Pap. Aeg. Z, 1891, ii and npAC6 or npHC6. 

3 These copies differ somewhat but neither is accurate. 
* Cf. nos. 425. 

5 V. no. 420. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 199 

424. 

Add. 31,290, ff. 281-284.— Paper. This is C. W. Goodwin's copy of "a papyrus 
in the possession of — Joad Esq." No measurements or other description are given. 
The notary is John son of Lazarus (v. no. 421). 

Above the Coptic text are the remains of a Greek and Kufic (?) protocol. 

The original from Jfime (Thebes). [Mrs. A. A. Goodwin.] 

Deed of settlement (8«iXu<ris) in which George son of Loula aoyab and Elizabeth 
AicABOT (both deceased),* addressing his half-brother and sister Isaac and Kyra nrpA 
and their father Abraham npurnoAic coyaii,* recalls a recent niKAipoc oai suit which 
he had brought against them regarding the inheritance of their common mother Elizabeth. 
A partition of all the estate had then been agceed upon at the instance of eRiiiioo- iipiuue 
tiof>o<t>oBoc KATA niio'fTo.' Gcorgo therefore now undertakes not to bring any further 
action in the matter. The date is the 2nd Phamenoth, — Indiction. The magistrates 
are John son of Victor and Isaac son of Constantine u.va^iiiov. There are 8 witnesses 
some of whom recur in similar MSS.* 

For recurrences of the same parties v. references in no. 399. 

The protocol shows parts of 6 Greek lines and one presumably Kufic but left blank 
by Goodwin. The formulas are cv oi/o/tart k.t.X., ovk tarip ^eos k.t.\. with the name 
of AfiStkKa ofiipa.* 

425. 

Or. 4884. — Papyrus. Broken off above. Saelides; in all 64Jxl6^ in.' The fibres 
are at right-angles to the text which is written in 119 lines of a much ligatured hand 
and 35 of witnesses' signatures. The notary is Psate son of Pisrael (». no. 420). 

From J6me (Thebes). [Bodge.] 

Deed of settlement (SuiXuo-is iixooic, also ir/jao-ts) addressed by Peter son of Pheu 
<t)eY and Maria daughter of Theodore his wife to Phoebamon son of George and Sophia 
his wife another daughter of Theodore. By it the shares of Phoebamon and Sophia 
in the property of the deceased Theodore are defined and recognized. Reference is 
made to the o/jos obtained as to this property in the previous year. The present settlement 
is drawn up in accordance with the will of Theodore (1. 147) and in pursuance of an 



■ This document Lb therefore posterior to no. 423, in which Elizabeth is living. 

» V. no. 399. Kyra recuw Aeg. Z. 1878, 26 (1 as title), Rainer Corp. 129 Cairo stele 8606 and 
Paris, Gk. pop. 21. » Cf. no. 420, 

Among them the names niiiic {net) and oqpAiiKe (o. Aeg, Z. 1878, 13). 
Cf. the protocol of no. 398. 
* 16} in. of blank papyrus, cat off this MS., are preserved separately. 



200 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

oath opKo<; aiia^ and a ijer.6TeiA (/LiecriTciV) undertaken by Phoebamon, A copy of the 
oath {tcrov opK/) is added after the text. The fxea-LTeCa had been drawn up in the church 
of S. Victor iJZOTiJ uiikaaaiij[i]koc atio nArmiiicTHc ngtvnoc [aJbba BiKxtop.^ The date 
is the 12th Indiction. The magistrates' names are not preserved but the above- 
mentioned 0/30S had been obtained before Justinus, pagarch of Hermonthis.^ There are 
5 witnesses one of whom recurs in similar MSS. 

426. 

Or. 4660. — Papyrus. Broken off above. 1 long selis and a part; in all 18x8 in. 
The fibres are at right-angles to the text which is written in 31 lines of a much ligatured 
hand (the last 3 lines being on the verso) and 6 of witnesses' signatures. The notary 
is Aristophanes son of John {v. no. 385). 

From Jeme (Thebes). 

Quittance {dfiepifivia*) in which Peter son of Komes, addressing Daniel son of 
Pachom (?) and Tanope xAHcone daughter of Abraham and widow of Solomon, recalls 
previous litigation relating to certain chattels cKere a-Kevr) which they had stolen 
iiTATeTiiBiTOT ij[xi]oTe or 2MOTKAonn from his house. He had now cited them {irapa- 
aKevat,€iv) before other magistrates that a restitution of all the stolen goods TnpAirei 
(vpalSa praeda) might be ordered ; but at the intercession of the local magnates eeiiKeuocr 
ii^npo eunKACTpoii had been content with lOf solidi 6aiikathttu gboa guht &c. 
He now therefore declares that he has no further legitimate claim {e.v\oyov) against 
them and undertakes not again to sue them. No date is given. The magistrates 
were in the first suit Suleiman the Amir,° in the second Demetrius and Chael Stoi/ojrai." 
There are 6 witnesses — among them the 2 last-named magistrates, — some of whom 
recur in similar MSS. 

In no. 417 some of the parties to this deed reappear. 

427. 

Papyrus XL. — 1 complete selis; in all 15|x7i in. The fibres are parallel with 

the text which is written in 15 lines of a small, rarely ligatured hand and 5 of witnesses' 
signatures. 

From J^me (Thebes). [Burton.] 



^ Cf. Mitteis in Hermes xxx. 616 and no. 446 helow. 

* Cf. no. 423 and for these epithets Revillout, Actes 87. The corresponding Coptic terms, ib. 80. 
^ In no. 420 a opo<i is mentioned. 

* F. nos. 420, 423. 

6 F. nos. 414, 417. • _ ■ 

« The former recurs probably in no, 414 ; for the latter v. no. 385. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 201 

Undertaking (eViTpomj), addressed to Joseph oTce<i) son of npup[iou]ooT' in 

the nome of Hermonthis by Mena son of Psaia +aia of puiahc* in the noma of Coptos 
KBT who appears to agree to repay with a piece of land orcrtoee ukaz certain money 
(3^ solidi) lent him by Joseph. But the text is extremely obscure. The date is the 
28th Thoth, Ist Indiction. No magistrate is mentioned, but one of the 4 witnesses 
has the title nariH iieovpir.' 

On the verso; TenixpTpoYnH iitaumiia cuhtc iio-rcH<t). 

428. 

Or. 1061. — Papyrus. Much broken. 3 aelides; in all 29f XlO in. The beginning 
of. the text is represented by 2 small fragts. The fibres are at right-angles to the text 
which is written in 26 lines of a much ligaj;ured hand and 8 of witnesses' signatures. 
The notary is Aristophanes son of John {v. no. 385). One paragraph is written on the 
verso, probably in the hand of one of the witnesses. 

From J6me (Thebes). [Stuart Glennie.] 

Mortgage (a<r«^Xt<rnjpoV) by which [Isaac son of Abraham*] admits a debt to 
[Senuthius the priest] of 2 solidi and promises, in the event of the money not being 
paid within the delay specified {vpo6«riiia) viz. 40 days, to hand over to [Senuthius] 
his new house situated above the canal {?j orirrno un^iii. The oath on the verso, sworn 
by Isaac's son Peter, refers to 4 more solidi (?) also advanced by Senuthius. The date 
is not visible. No magistrate is named. There are 4 witnesses, some of whom recur 
in similar MSS. 

429. 

Or. 4662. — Papyrus. 6i^xlOJi°' The fibres are at right-angles to the text which 
is written in 9 lines of a very clumsy, unskilled hand and 1 of witnesses' signatures. 
The scribe or notary is not named. 

From J6me (Thebes). 

Document (^^apn;?) in which Philemon <|>oahuuoh son of Joseph addresses 

son of Athanasius, here styled merely npGiiiieoT, stating the action he has taken regarding 
.certain land and undertaking apparently not to make any further claims upon it. But 
the text is very obscure and the language unusually faulty. The date is the 21st Tybi, 
11th Indiction. No magistrate is named. There are 3 witnesses 2 of whom recur in 
similar MSS. 

Cf. with this document no. 441. 

1 F. no. 386 and Aey. Z. 1878, 19. The father's name is illegible. 

» Cf. IITOOT iintllAe Pap. Bal. 12 (Am^lineau, Oeogr. 360 ha« a wrong reference). With •\rAt& 
tf. 'I-AKU A*q. Z. 1884, 152 alao tcaia i6. 146. 

• Thia recurs in no. 438 and Pap. Rome 1 (=Cia8ca no. ti), 

♦ The namea are preaerred only in the witneaaea' signaturea and the endorsement. Abraham is probably 
th« hosbwid of Elizabeth; *. no. 399. 

D D 



202 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

430. 

Or. 4665. — Papyrus. In 2 separate fragts. ; in all 7x9J in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text which is written in 9 lines of a much ligatured hand. The 
notary is Aristophanes son of John {v. no. 385). 

From Jeme (Thebes). 

Document {eyypa^ov) in which Maria daughter of Isidore addresses Christodorus 
XpicTOTB^ son of Daniel to whom her son Colluthus had lent (?) a solidus. She seems 
here to declare that she will make no further claims |ijeTAoroii muuak/ the loan 
having presumably been repaid. The text is too fragmentary to be clear. No date, 
magistrate or witnesses are mentioned. 

431. 

Or. 4666. — Papyrus. In 3 not consecutive fragts., all much damaged ; in all 
8x8f in. The fibres are parallel with the text which is written on the verso in 11 
lines of an exceedingly clumsy, unskilled hand and about 8 of witnesses' signatures, 
some 6 being on the recto. ^ The scribe appears to be Christodorus [son of Daniel]. 

From Jeme (Thebes). 

Deed of security (dcrc^aXcia) in which Peter son of , Onnophrius oroAuoqpe 

son of and goyco son of Patermuthius address Daniel son of Pachom. The subject 

of the document is clearly the repayment of a loan contracted in time of need ATexpie 
econe ; but the state of the text makes it difficult to say more. There is no date or 
magistrate mentioned. There are about 7 witnesses one at least of whom recurs 
in similar MSS. 

432. 

Or. 4667. — Papyrus. 1 sells; 5fx8^ in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in 12 lines of a very clumsy, uneven script. The author seems 
himself to be the scribe. There is an endorsement in 1 line on the verso. 

From Jeme (Thebes). 

Deed of security (do-^aXeia*) by which Paul son of John of riAKAAe* in the nome 
of Hermonthis admits his debt of half a solidus to Daniel son of Pachom and promises 
to repay it by the month of Payni uTAAnoAonce uuoc »J6K jyAnAuuue. No date or 
magistrates' names appear. There are 2 witnesses neither of whom recurs elsewhere. 



^ His name is in full in no. 400. ^ F. no. 426. 

* But those on the recto, probably relate to another document. 

* So probably in the endorsement. ' Cf. perhaps a name in no. 391, 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 203 

433. 

Or. 4668. — Papyrus. 9^ X 6J in. The fibres are parallel with the text which is written 
on the verao in 17 lines of a ligatured and untidy hand. No scribe or notary is mentioned. 
On the recto is part of an account in a different hand which was the earlier text of the two. 

From Jfime (Thebes). 

Deed of security (A(t>A.\ei acrc^Xeio) addressed by John son of Patermuthius, inhabit- 
ing Tuoe RA^cHun, to Daniel son of Pachom and undertaking to repay him a loan of half 
a solidus. The date is the Ist Thoth. No magistrate is mentioned. There are 3 
witnesses one of whom perhaps recurs elsewhere. 



434. 

Or. 4885.— Papyrus. 1 telis ; 12^ X 8| in. 

I. Recto. The fibres are at right-angles to the text which is written in 14 lines 
of a small, considerably ligatured hand and 3 of witnesses' signatures. The notary 
is Komes son of Abraam from tch, in the nome of Coptos.' 

From Jfime (Thebes). [Budge.] 

Undertaking {iirirpoin}) by which Souai covaoi son of Paham from tch acknowledges 
a debt of 1^ solidi, advanced by Phanfi* son of Peter of Jfime, to be spent in sowing 
a corn-field for him erpAxofrrcruoe oro*Ac iiUA?e iiak ?Apo<| euiiAeoi, and apparently 
promises to repay it. The reading of many words is however doubtful and the sense 
obscure. This document was to take the place of the acri^aXeta which the creditor 
had required. The date is the 16th Mesore, 1st Indiction. No magistrate is mentioned. 
There are 2 witnesses, both from tch, one of whom perhaps recurs elsewhere. 

The title of this document — there called do-^oXeia — is in one line on the verso, 
clearly earlier than the other text on that side. 

II. Ver$o. The fibres are parallel with the text which is written in the reverse 
direction from the above in 17 lines of a very clumsy, irregular hand and 12 of witnesses' 
signatures. The notary is Moses son of Senuthius who wrote also nos. 411, 414. 

Document {eyypatt>ov) in which Cosma and Souai sons of Severus ceBcpoc recall 
previous litigation as to an acr<f>dXtia and undertake not to sue Pisenthius son of 
John (?) and his brothers regarding it in future. No date or magistrates' names occur. 
There are 2 witnesses one of whom recurs in a similar MS.* 



' AmdlinMia, Qiogr. 530, gives two other localities of this name and there is a fourth in Mdms. de la Mitt, iv. 
53o (=T«rij, Ada SS. May iii. 33 •, 552). 

* Kecoia as I'haniua in no. 414, 

* The name of one is ;Apa;, 

D D 2 



204 SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 

435. 

Or. 4915. — Leather; now cut into two parts, together 28^X6^ in. The text, in 
one column of 68 lines, is written in a small, even hand with few ligatures. 

Possibly from Jeme (Thebes).^ [Budge.] 

Document in the form of a letter, addressed by — to — . It begins + en ououat>. 
Tov KT e An rpiAG which is followed by the date (the 25th Mesore, 1st year) and eixi 
ueceAi uTeK+uoTHc (r n/oiiwTaTos) ucoii &c. Some of what follows is illegible and many 
details of the text are obscure. The writer appears to state the judgment he had 
given in 2 disputes as to property (1) between Joseph and Taham regarding certain 
inherited land and a house bought from Hems enuc and (2) between the same regard- 
ing the division of other landed property. After the recital of the respective claims the 
writer in each case says aijcgtumai aiikaav iiahotuhpog (awofiepo's) . The custom is referred 
to of declaring on oath in the church the amount previously paid for property. The text 
ends with oyxai eunxoeic and the date again. 

436. 

Papyrus XCIII. — Broken off above. Parts of 2 selides ; in all 5ixl0f in. The 
fibres are at right-angles to the text which is written in 9 lines of a much ligatured 
hand. The scribe is apparently one of the witnesses Basil baoiab son of Senuthius. 

From Jeme (Thebes). [H. Stobaet.] 

Part of a document {xa.pTrj<;) referring to a previous suit about a donation to the 
monastery of S. Phoebamon and guaranteeing against further litigation on the matter 
during a certain period ^AXor-rcA^qe uxox OKopoune. No names are preserved except 
those of 3 witnesses. 

437. 

Add. 31,290, foil. 279, 280.— Paper. This is C. W. Goodwin's copy of a " papyrus 

in the possession of — Joad Esq." No measurements or other description are given. 
The notary's name was illegible. 

The original from J6me (Thebes). [Mes. A. A. Goodwin.] 

Document (eyypacfiov) in which George son of Matthew uabaioc, writing to Peter 
son of Komes, recalls the division previously made of their common business netoB 
MiipAriJATeiA enipecoB epoc uMueiiopHT and now undertakes not to make any subsequent 
claim {iudyeLv) -AS regards the fine (P^r^/Aia) which he had paid on Peter's behalf (?)mtaiiio3:[c] 
esuiK, since the latter had already repaid him. The date is the 10 + ? Phaophi, 4th Indic- 
tion. No magistrate is named.^ There are 2 witnesses neither of whom recurs elsewhere. 

1 The MS. reached the Museum together with the papyri Or. 4866 — 4885 ; but beyond that there is no reason 
for conni'Cting it with them. 

* The above Peter is probably the magistrate of no. 418. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. • 205 

438. 

fapyrus Cl verao} — V. the description of no. 421. The fibres are parallel with 
the text which is written in 17 lines of a moderately ligatured hand and 5 of witnesses' 
signatures. The notary is Souai son of Philotheus (v. no. 400). The present text is 
upon the lower part only of the verso. 

Document {eyypa<f>ov) addressed by Colluthus son of Constantine the AA^yAiie to 
Senuthius son of Germanus* and Cosma son of Pelis neAic, who had given surety 
{iyyva) to him for Isaac and Synagape son and grandson of Abraham, and had then 
sent them northward. Subsequently, at the demand of Colluthus, their guarantors had 
produced them ; but the iyyva which should thereupon have been returned, could not 
be found; hence the present document which declares that Colluthus has now no 
claims against Senuthius and Cosma. There is no date nor magistrates' name, though 
one of the 3 witnesses aha biktiup son of uaioc is nAne iieorpiT of Jeme.' 

439. 

Or. 4661. — Papyrus. 9JX8J in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text which 
is written in 8 lines of a considerably ligatured hand and 3 of witnesses' signatures. 
There is a short endorsement on the verso. The author himself is the scribe. 

From J^me (Thebes). 

Document (eyypaibov) by which Papnuthius nAnuo-rre son of Matthew and Maria 
tiApiAu address "their father" Daniel,* undertaking to maintain him trrpoiicAiix uuuk 
at God's pleasure, in return for his gift to them of his house which shall again become 
bis should they forsake him. No date or magistrates are mentioned. There are 3 
witnesses one of whom is Aristophanes [son of John] (v. no. 385). The endorsement 
is in Greek. 

440. 

Or. 4664 A and B. — Papyrus. Two MSS., one complete, the other fragmentary ; 
the former 7^x75 in. The fibres are at right-angles to the texts which are written in 
a much ligatured, difiBcult hand. The notary of both was evidently Aristophanes son 
of John {v. no. 385), though his name is not given. 

From J6me (Thebes). 

A.' A financial document in the form of a letter the purport of which it is difiBcult 
to comprehend. It is addressed by Saul (?) son of Abdella aba^vaa to Daniel son of 



1 Thia MS. is called Pap. xciz by Goodwin, e.g. Aeg. Z. 1869, 130. 

» V. no. 397. • V. no. 427. 

* Daniel ia the father of Maria; 0. no. 400. 



20« SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

Pacliom' and relates to something to be paid as the tax (Srjiiocnov) for the 7th and 
8th Indictions or years 105 and 106.* After a number of figures and abbreviations 
we read ayio nereKUATAAq THpcj xiAnoAe^^ic epo(| and, after some illegible letters, 
luueKTiAAAT HApA TeKniTTAK/' npoc TCTou iiAioiK/ HTOKTIU6 +, The date, the 8th Tybi, 
7th Indiction, is followed by Suayp" v auj an (L{L l^ v y kS" airafjup v /c8^ firj yi v a^y (.^ firj. 

B. What reinains of the text is identical with some phrases in A, 

441, 

Or. 4663. — Papyrus. Partly broken on the right. 2 almost complete selides ; in all 
11x9^ in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text which is written in 14 lines of 
a moderately ligatured script and 1 in the hand of a witness. The notary is John son 
of Lazarus {v, no. 421). On the verso is an endorsement in 1 line, 

From J6me (Thebes). 

9 g 

Document {iyypa<f>ov) in which Philemon, Panachore and Prese (?) npece, npuj'ie 
sons of Joseph address the children of Athanasius and of Katharon KUAopoii, the latter 
being herself a daughter of Daniel.* A wall had been built by the writers, at the bidding 
of the 8ioiKr)T7]<;, Peter son of Komes,^ apparently between their property and that of 
the persons addressed. For this (or for its rebuilding) the cost is now to be divided, 
the wall being the joint property of both parties. The text is obscure. The date is 
the 1st (or 4th) Pharmouthi, 7th Indiction. There are 5 witnesses none of whom 
recurs elsewhere. 

Cf. with this document no. 429. A fragt, of this MS. is now numbered Or, 4669(3), 

442. 

Add. 31,290, fol. 291.— Paper. This is C. W. Goodwin's copy of a (? complete) 
papyrus "belonging to Mr. Rhind." No measurements or other description are given. 

The original presumably from Jeme (Thebes). [Mes. A. A. Goodwin.] 

Financial document in which Mark and Peter are named, the former stating that 
he has given or paid 10 drachmas repeAu and other sums, though the text is too 
obscure to allow of a complete description. There is no date or magistrate's or 
witnesses' names. 



1 F. nos. 400 &c. 

- Presumably these are the corresponding Mahomedan years. 7th and 8th Indictions would be A.H. 106, 107 
•which sl.ould perhaps be read for 105 and 106. But Aristophanes wrote nos. 405, 408 which are dated over 30 
years lattr. 

3 For a peculiar use of iriTroKiov v. Hogarth in Fl. Petrie's Kopos, ,28. 

* V. no. 400. « V. no. 418. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. M 

443. 

Add. 31,290, fol. 289.— Paper. This is C. W. Goodwin's copy of some fragts. of 

papyrus " belonging to Sir Charles Nicholson." No measurements or other description 
are given. 

The originals from Jfime (Thebes). [Mrs. A. A. Goodwin.] 

A. Merely a notary's subscription, Si c/iov ne(rvv9{?) followed by 2 apparently 
Greek words. 

B. Four fragts., presumably of one papyrus. The first 3 bear the names of some 
8 witnesses most of whom recur in similar MSS. A phrase on the 4th fragt. refers 
to money already duly received. 

444. 

Or. 4669. — Papyrus. Three small, disconnected fragts., now in one frame. 
From J6me (Thebes). 

1. 8J^X2J in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text, of which 3 lines remain 
in the hand of Aristophanes son of John {v. no. 385). They show the formula iv ovofiari 
Ttys ayux9 K.T.X., the date, the 22nd Pharmouthi 4th Indiction, and the names of the 
authors, im.oKiiM son of Elias and Moses son of P 

2. 2^ X 4^ in. May be from a letter or account. 

|qt:eAi AAMiHA nA[eiuu 
ttjn;wipn iii^Arioii iiT(!p<iii[iio 

BBTIUUO UJA/t.'*« ' V y TpiTOH 

<p[au| IrpiTuii -|- 

(JWkP KP G2.' V y TpiTOIJ -j- 

Daniel son of Pachdm is known from other MSS. (v. no. 400 &c.). In lines 2, 5 
read i^dyiov. At the ends of lines 4, 5 a blank margin remains. 

3. 1^X21 in. Belongs to no. 441, which it joins at the end of lines 5 — 7. 

445. 

Papyrus CCCCXLVIII (Greek). — About 17x13 in. On the verso of this is a Coptic 
text of which the beginning is lost. The fibres are parallel with the text which is 
written in 30 lines of a clear and ligatureless, sloping hand somewhat resembling Revillout, 
Aetet, pll. 9, 10. The notary is Daniel. For the recto and other related documents 
V. Grenfell, Joum. of Philol. xxii. 268 ff. and Kenyon, Catal. II. xix, xx, xxxix. 

From Edfu. [A. C. Headlam.] 

Declaration (ofioXoyui, koivt^ 6/xo\oyia') by Victor son of Daniel and Herai zHpAoi 
his wife daughter of Zacharia in favour of their daughter Ter^t repHT and her daughter. 

* Cf. the use of o/MXaytu' in no. 416. 



208 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

They recall her care of them in misfortune 2uneu8ice when all others, including their 
undutiful son Zacharia, had deserted them. The latter, forsaking them as soon as 
he was of age eureTHOT HTAucAuoraq eqei eic haikiam AqAiiAxuipei iiAq, had maintained 
others on what he had stolen (?) from his parents Aqxpetfiei uzeiiKepiuue euneroqeujqT 
uuoq 2inA20T uuom euiu ijo-cob eueiue am. He is therefore excluded from participation 
in their property, all of which they assign to their daughter and granddaughter.^ 
They entrust Teret with their funeral and the payment of the customary civil and 
ecclesiastical dues mcctacm NcpneuAAtuuA ijc+T6Hnpoc(f)opA iiee uxpicTiAiioc uiu.^ Np 
date is visible, but Victor and Herai reappear in Greek pap. ccx ( = Journ. of Philol. 
xxii. 271) which is dated 619 A.D. No magistrate ig mentioned. There are 3 witnesses 
none of whom recur in tl^e related Grreek texts.' 



446. 

Or. 5655. — Papyrus. 2 fragts. ; respectively 2^X6 and 4Jx6J in., the smaller 
preceding the larger. The fibres are at right-angles to the text which is written in 
8 and 11 lines of a small, uneven and ligatured hand, There is an endorsement in 
1 line on the verso. 

[A. C. Headlam.] 

Deed of mediation (/xeatreta*). From the endorsement it appears that the principal 
party to the deed is Surus(?) who is presumably the person addressed in the 2nd sing. 
Tapia appears to be his wife. Three " free " women, of whom Tsouai^ daughter of 
Talea is the last, make a declaration (ofioXoyelv) referring to Patermuthius and his 
mother and to the arrival of Sums (?) to take a wife for ? 

The following is the text ; 

Pragt. 1, |niJ6TUATOC-|-KATA TAITHCIC UnKT[pOC ? ? 

ftroiA SOT uuooc xeATUAT unATepu[oTTe ? 

f oeTAipiJocr + . . . . npe? ? ? ? 

? 

|TAIXUAAtOTIt.e IJTAniA ? ? ? 

f 
|mAK UTepeT6KC?IU6 OTM 2MTAIXUAAtjUTI<3^ 

I ere epoK xeeiortoiy nee nA^Hpe 

a 

|atio umaat ma ? I I ? ■ ? 

|t>vcic I 



1 An elder son is excluded in favour of a younger in Pap. Bulak 2. 

3 Cf. nos. 397, 399. 

' Though Dios miATpoQ an4 Pios son of kcoctoc may be compared with namesakes in pap. ccix. 

* Cf. no. 425. . 

» Cf. the masc. COTAI. For iX.€v6fpa cf. Aeg. Z. 1884, 151. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 209 

Fragt. 2. |«i]oiJTe uaveveepA iiceiue er. . .au ? ? 

|Bei uirrcovAi HTA.\eAA-r2ouo.\oroi[iiT]6i2eerxoTuuoc 

I ? UTOK UIITAI1IA TOKceiue seunsTUAAY unATepuo'iTe 

I n]ATepuo'iT[e] avio oh unuAV takgi xeKAc ^'iceiue iia(| 

|Tfi<|lIAAV ATtO ATGOTAI TAAGA SOOC XQ 
IkAKB TAqTAKOV euneqBHKB UimUK UIJIICUOC 

|xoT uuoc xenpAOT irrAja . . . . e atoj on nnKcuA 

- ' ' ? r f 

|AKIU eAT?AI TCTATOTA XOCIIAKAq AKIl . . K ? 

|Ke AnATopuo-rro buik iiAq eiTooT(| uneqeiiuT eiiiiTA(| 

|U0(| UIITAt|.\AV II2UIB UllllATepilO-jTO 61162 + 
|oA<rOY UIIII6V6pHr npuC T6rAIT[Hc]lC + 

(mabqim) 
Verao of 1. 

•f UOCITIA Cf I OT* KVpOT + 

447. 

Papyrus IV (leather), A. — 24xl6J in. The text, in one column of about 40 lines, 
is written in a large, sloping hand with scarcely any ligatures (facsimiled in Th. Legh's 
Narrative of a Journey Ac. London 1816 ; rf. Revillout, Acles ^c, pll. 8, 9 for the 
type). On the vergo is a short endorsement. The ink has so faded or corroded that 
the text can rarely be read with any certainty. This remark applies in varying extent 
to all the MSS. of Papyrus IV. The notary's name is illegible. A MS. from Gebelein 
apparently very similar to these is published by Krall, Deiikschri/ten der kaiserl. Akad. 
(phil. hist, cl.) xlvi. For a commentary on these MSS. v. Crum in Bee. de Trav. xxii. 223. 

From Aswftn. [Th. Legh.] 

Deed (n-peurt?) addressed by Thecla daughter of Constantino (?) and ?, of the 

town of KSlsei on the east (bank),* to Joseph the sailor niiooti son of Stephen and 
Amana. She had borrowed from him 19 solidi and now, as repayment, assigns to 
him and his heirs her paternal estate (xr^/xa) consisting of 17 ^inA(?). Thecla swears 
by God and king Mercurius* to abide by this contract. Neither she nor Joseph being 
able to write, they sign with crosses. The following is the text ; 

Becto. 

-}- nii[niioii.\]Ti Tov riATptiG kai tot [nor kai tot] apiot riM[AToc] 

7 VOIAK KI. AIIOK 06K.\^\ T[;'i««lpO UnilAKApiOO KlUUT ? 

[tAIIaJaTTO TIlAKApiA OcnuillAH (••«) TpilTIIOAlO KHAU«IUn6IBT 

ei[c?]Ai iiiu)CH<t> nii6u<| n^xpo (tie) unuAKApioc gtjj<|)Aiio(; t(M|uaat 

> The doubtful letter is either p or (|>. 'An unidentified name. 

* V. Renaudot, IBtt. pair. Alex. 220, Quatremire Memoire$ ii. 55. 

* An original blank space ; lo in next line. With this name e/. Ochainta on a stele from Waily Gazal, 
opponte Baikal; Berlin Aui/iihrl. Verxeich. d. ag. Alt. 1899, 412. 

B E 



210 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

5. Te TUAKApiA AUAMA XeeneiAH 2UnAOTtO^ UUIIl UUOI ATtO 2MTA 

? ? , ? 

npOeAipeCIC UIJTAAIIArKH AlOl OpATK AIXIIIHTTIC IJ20.\0KC)T/ 

? ? ? 

MMOTB AI+neKTIlUA UIJAGIOTe HAK IIAI OTAqOI eXUJI eAIIA(3IOTe 

ereuAiMe unrcAiyq^ w^in'^ eun^yi exorxi uuoq eiiiioi[3 or 4 let.]' 

THpOT MAI Ae AITAAT MAK 2AnGIUIITA(|TO lieOAfoKOT/ .]tAI1H ? 

9 p 

10. exunAKTHUA ^Aiijyiipe iiueK^npe ijtok n[eTo ii]3:[oo]ig excuq 

H eK ? GTAAfj uneK^Hpe h xen^eepe ? ? 

p 

KA . . . MTAK^yOnq girOOT eAHACOC IJTOK nOTO ? ? 

? iiiu erpAiiAK soAcipncvrencoKne ? 2aua 

f ? ? ? ? r n 

AeeitopK uniioTTe nnAiiTOKpATUjp uuhota'ai uneMeT[GeBHCj 

15. uppo u[ep]KOTpioc erpAgApez mak ero-ou iiTinpACic eu[uA iiiu] 
eToveu(^Al iir.e uuoc iieHTq neTUATOAu[A| | 

eAniKTiiuA HAi eiTe iJAjyiipe eixe UA^yeepe eiTeS f eire 
crrreiiHC entoine UAp6qiy[tono] ij.'huijo enoi[toT uiin^Hpe] 
uiinonuA eroTAAB u|| |a ijiu iixpicTiAiioc k . .^ 

20, ATCU ijq"l'neiuiiT+i[G ijjoaoJkot/ gtkhb eTeiiAiue 

, . . GA^yqe* u^oaoktI eunoKovujpj: ovii AiGeAi'rmpAciG uak 
[seJeGejytone CGops eGBOBAiov euuA mu eTOTHA(3u[cl)A|Ju.e] 



uuoc ^AiJjyHpe iiiieK^Hpe unuTO eaoA uueTApxei 



exMUKl i ? iJAiyione iiatkiu ^'jAeiiee 



p 

25. AinApA[KAAei| II ? upuuuG 6Tp[eT]puii[Tpel ? 

? ? p 
ATUJ I RACHUA . . GpOC 2CeM+COOTIJ AIJ u[ceAl] 

4- 

sie ereiJAiue uuiirpe 
-j- [3 or 4 let.] B nGnpeGTep[o]G^ uneAPioc nAniJOTT[ioc] to uii[Tpe] 
? neiGAAXiGToc unpoGBT/ un?[ArioG ? to uirrpe 

30. ? ? npecB'rrepoG ? ? 

? ? to uuTp[e ? ? 

AMOK uApiA T^eepe ueeKAA ? 
about 10 more irregular lines of witnesses, + aiiok being usually visible ; also the 
names aaa, erTponioc, npoxopoq, onoct>[pioc] and, in tKe la^St liije but one, the 
title e2.Ap\OG. 

Verso. Either illegible or very uncertain. 

-j- ?[unpAU u]niiovT6 auok icjugikJ) n^iipe ? 

? |Aiei epH[ci I ? HHK ? 

? II uA uneicT^f |np . . . . n^'jiu ? 



1 Has been altered. 

- A or an erased letter. Ijj the next no., 1. 8 the A is cprtain. 

^ Or II1KTIIU.V. • * Apparently not uuTCA^qe, 

^ Or [aiio]k neiTpe? * Or ijneing. 




SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. . 211 

UH| I ^ ? 

QRokI Inpiuue ? 

^uo uneiti>T un^[Hpe 



448. 

Papyrus IV (leather), D. — 21^^x11^ in- The text, in one column of about 48 
lines, is written in a regular, sloping hand, smaller than that of the preceding no. 
but of the same type. Still less legible than A. The notary's name is not visible. 
For observations on the text v. Crum, 1.1. 

From AswAn. [Th. Legh.] 

Will {huiBriKrj*) in which Eudoxia of Kfilsei on the east (bank) daughter of Sergius 
c^epKMC (?) and Natia addresses Maria, Seion and Athanasia daughters of Joseph the 
sailor and of Eirene of the same town. She recalls the loan by Joseph (since deceased) 
of 19 Bolidi to her grandmother Thecla {v. the last no.) and mother and the 
further loan to herself of 9 solidi and she now confirms to the daughters of Joseph 
the possession of her whole trr^/ia "from its southern to its northern boundary." 
The deed is dated the I9th (?) Phaophi, 3rd Indiction. The following is the text. 

Recto. sic (t>At(K|)i io(?) 

[+ fl]'« «H"UATI Tin* nATp<)() KAI TOV TIOT KAI TOV APIOT nilATOC IIIAIK/ TpiTHC 
IaJIIOK GVA0(»1C)2^IA T;*MHl|>n UIIUAKApiOC UOpKIIC: TAUAA'rrO TUA 
KApiA IIAli IaJ TpUTIUIAIC KHACOI HUIOBT OICeAl UUApiA T;'l(H3pe 
I llJnilAKApiOO UlMMIcp IIIII!IH| TUqilAATTO BipHMH npUTKOIIOAIC 

6. KHAcei unniBT xnenniAii atiiaat iitaikuvt cihkaa iiiitauaat 

IIATIA Ol epATt| IIKtlt:M<t> nBTIIHIUI ATMIIIIT-hlG H20A0K0T/ 
IITOOTq ? ? ? 

? ? lini:ill1A IIACJ AVU) oil ATC2AI 

MAq oil eTBanaiuiiT-l*ic iieoAOKOT/ uiiuciuov aiiok 
10. oT.\o2.iA Aim 7 ? ? , 

Ainiiio iicrKori ijunpoc ? ? 

UnKOTI UIJOpuC AIXI+IC lieOAOKOT/ AI+flKOTI UllOpOC HAT 



f ? 



? ?? 



AintUACr IIIIIIAV lllllirJlllAni()Tn IIOieOAUKOT/ TMpOV UTAH 
XITOT AHOK UHHAOIOTH CUOipO li:KU'i~n'IUIIH II ? 



1 Theae names are followed preaamably by crosses. 

* This was clearer when the facsimile in Legh's Narrative was made. 

E E 2 



212 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

15. MKH TBIIOY Ae 2pAI 2UnOOT MeOOT UHllKeeOOT THpOT 

GTIJHV HTO UApiA UllCnUOII UllcVBAIJACIA IITaJTII GTO IIXOBIC 

esunoiKTHUA eiJUUHTXOeiC IIIU otpaiihtii hotgtijotoj^ 

eTAAcj HMGTiJiyHpe mieTH^oepe jAnAUJc ijt(uth[4 or 5 let.lxoeic 

? ? ? 
exiineiKTHUA sihrto^ unpHO i^AnTO^ uneueiT xim ? 

20. Ai[4 or 5 let.]unooT mtcotm uero uTcoeic exuneiKXHUA 3Aii3[hp6] 

M[ueTll]^Hp6 AVCO ^AUreilGA THpOY eTJJHT UIIHCtDC ? 

[4 or 5 let.] jyAxe muuhtu eiTe akiok neT^pnc?Ai eire uA^Hpe eire it^Hpe 

? 6IT6 ? P ? 

T 

uApoTiyione iiiyuuo eneiio uunjyupe UMnenuA eroTAAB ? 

25. P ? ATCU ? 

ereuAine ? P ? 

About 12 more lines. Towards the end aijok is twice visible. 
Verso, 

^TAIAeJuiiH HGTAO^IA MTACCUM (siC) Tq C6IU)H UIJUApiA 

(sic) UIIASAIJACIA + 

449. 

Papyrus IV (leather), B. — 15x9^ in. The text, in one column of 37 lines, is 
written in a regular, sloping hand, similar to those of the preceding nos. The ink is 
in many places much faded. There is an endorsement of 9 lines on the verso, the 
last giving the notary's name, John the deacon son of Mena, who wrote also the 
next no. The MS. was folded 7 times across its width. 

From Aswan. [Th. Legh.] 

Deed in which Menanta daughter of Mariham native of Kyrsh^^ but living at 
Pordippa^ and Ananias [her husband]'* address their son Abraham(?) and his wife, also 
named Menanta, to whom they sell 5 portions of land termed baika?.* The details of the 
transaction cannot be clearly determined. The date is the 1st year of the reign of 
king John (v. the next no.). Various high offices are held by George {v. the next no. 
and no. 451), to whom " all the Ethiopians, from Tihmauara^ to the Castrum of Philge," 
are said to be subject. Metania is bishop of Korte while Marcus, Peishate and uHxeMKOTA® 
bear titles illegible or unintelligible. The following is the text. 

Redo. CM epAi euTuuxepo euT^yopn iipoune uneu 

(I)IAO nppO UUAIUOTTe ((UeAIJNHQ GpeHAUIAM/ 

f- On E. bank, between Dendur and Dakkeh. * Unidentified. 

^ JSTota that the husband's name was added later. 

♦ A- forni apparently analogous to baiuoot, Aeg. Z. 1869, 131. 

' Tb<e explanation euggested by me in Bee. de Trav. is not satisfactory. The Galla tribes do not appear in 
theBO regiong till much later. 

* \fbw is written as if abbreviated. The name, as Michenkouda, is found in a text from Wady Gazal; v. no. 447. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. " 213 



T f FfX „ T F „ 

recopnoc o unpounA S npouecrivoc S 
npoTouHi.iTopoc epeiieoone THpov eApATq 

5. XIIIIITIAIUAVApA ^HAIIKAGTpOII UllBIAAK 

epeneiieocvoTA abba utn-AUiA o iienicK/ 

T ?? 

IIKOVp GpCriAU . . TIUOC UApKOC O IJ 

o ? 

epnneiiHATB r . . ota o uuoictia 

pA epeuitVBiiKnv coiiiicia'AACTA o u . . . 
10. Ap opnuHvoiiKOT KA.\oiio-(rr(>TA oc[2 or 3 let.] 

IIKVpi^H eiimiA liniJO'iTe nAIITOAIIlAUo' 

AIIAIIIAC 
UAVAAq AllOK UMIIAIITA T^SGOpO UUApi 

Z\u Tpn[K-rp]:^H iincxrr Ao eieiinopAi 
nnx aiif:?[Ai . . . TiieouoAoi-i aiti epo 
15. nBtiiiovc cuoiiT uiin«iiAoricuoc o »ita 
xpiiv eiinaii iiniiiiovtorH iiiiiii 

7 9 p 9 > V 

lillOII llllllfni .... flllC?AI nilABpAAU 
nOII^HilU IIIIIIHIIAIITA Tf)f|C?IUa ?' 

xp . . T . xerirri iihtii iitiov ubaiik[a?J 
20. rie 7 iniBAiKAz iitaabpa[au 

neii 7 K eAHfiiieicn aiitaav iihtii 

7 U . II IIApilB nCIIAT IIRAI 

KA? eu>€| ii[tai]taav 0B(»A IIAK IITOK AnpA 
All 11 iioii^'Jiipo 2Ati<)[mi]T ii?oa[ok ?]vpic 
2o. uou y rn . . fvr . . . iinAiiiKAe iitiiii 

ii» [aita]at oboa iiii[tii] iitok ab[paau uij] 

Tu[Kf:?]llin IIHIIAIITA 7 7 

eijMiK»'rr4 or 5 let.Jiio . . . uhiiaii[ta 7 

f r 
n:MMi iiiiiiuoT ;^A . . . euooc - ? 

30. :"IAnilAUIIUIT* 7 IITUITII TOTIIO 

f t 
IIAIHIIG UX 7 7 

[fijjJovciA iiiu Tern 7 iiorii^ 7 



? HTTil + [?neTllAT]oAIIA A6 

7 7 7 Bonoi 

35. oii^uuo onoitu 

r r 



[uiin]:iiip<> iiiinniiiiA 

[trr<i]'i\uvB 



' Maj be the ame word as in L 6. 

* Perhapa c is written abore o. ' Possibly nothing missing. 



* For these terms r. next no., 1. 21. 



214 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

Verso. Nine lines in which only a word here and there is legible, aiiok and +o 
uiiHTpfi show that these are the witnesses' signatures. The last line may be read 

^ V V ^ 0?????P„ T 

OL e/AO uaavvo dia<c/ v fJiTjva eypa I s flap, 

450. 

Papyrus IV (leather), C. — 11x9 in. The text, in one column of 28 lines, is written 
in regular, sloping characters similar to those of the preceding numbers. Much of 
the text is illegible. There is an endorsement on the verso in 10 lines, the last giving 
the notary's name which is the same as that in the preceding no. 

From Aswan. [Th. Legh.] 

Deed (rrpao-ts) in which Thecla daughter of , native of Kyrshe but living at 

Pordipa (sic), addresses Abra[am] son of and Menanta his wife (v. the preceding 

no.), to whom certain lands, BAiK^e, bai ijka2,^ are sold. Further particulars cannot 
be ascertained. The date is the reign of king John, George, Metania and others 
(illegible) holding various offices, as in the last no. There are some six witnesses on 
the verso. The places named are the same as those occurring in the last no. 

Bedo. 

ci3 [zpw eJuTuiJTepo uneiKfiiAo uppo u[uAiuoTre] 

iui?a[ii| |epeoeoT. retopnoc [o u ? 

S npo[?uec]TixoG S npouHr.iTepoc e[poijeoone] 

THpOT [?A]pATq OpGABBA U6TAIl[lA O lieniCK/] 

6. NKOVp [eJpeKTpiKoc ? ? ? 

UHA . . uecTi ? ? ? 

7 epeue ? ? ? 

? epeop . . iJKOT ? ? 

? ? 

IlKTp.'yH eUnUA UnUOTXe nAIITOATUA 

10. UOC UATAAq AMOK o[eK]AA T^[eOp6 ? 

„ ? ? HP? 

? TpuKTp^e unooT Ae eieiinopAinA 

eiC2AI IJUABpA T n^ ? ? ? 

? T ? 

? UMUHUAii Te[qc]2iue t ? 

nopAinA siTieouoAon titi ? ? 

15. WOTBAI IIKAe TA ? ? ? 

CTBeMAnOeT KA? ? ? 

2HT ue ? ? ? ? 

ecuq ? ? ? ? 

uepoc [ujuooT ? OM Kiiu erpHT 



1 This word seems in 1. 26 to be feminine. 

2 It is not possible to read here the names which the preceding no. would require. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. . 215 



20. ei,YUJC Ull XIIIIIUA lieilOOC 

? 7 ? 

IIIICUUVIIU ^AUUA LiniUT II ? 

eTt> iixoeic e^ciJc auuiiTAoeic ? 
ejovciA MIU ? ? ? 

? ? ? ? 

25. nOniATOAUA ? 

eTBtniB.\iK.ve. . . .:^uuo enoiio[T] uun^H 

pe UlinOIIIIA e[TOTAAB] ? 

P P KTIIAIIIOC II P 

Verso. 

" r _ _ r _ 

Avtu ii(|Ti irTfumiiH ii:'i()iiii inf |au)| 

THOp.V IIAK TICIIIITIIipACIC Tl ? | |epOC 
UApT't'piAC VApilll P . P II 

+ AIIOK P P P I 

5. H~ AitOK eituAKiu n:^Mp[e| P 

AIIUK UMCHT rum TIC)UUil[Tpe| P 
AIK»K YAIIA *r II . . KOT ? P 



AIIOK IIAKApi T B UApT ^ 

CIUKU IIApiA ! OIIKAa' 

rie UApT/ 



iMiOK ne . . re' umiia npiiiiAViu 



lv» 01 cfio uuato'o OiaK v fit^va typa P 

451. 

Papyrus IV (leather), B. — 16 xO^ in. The text, in one column of some 40 lines, 
with 3 or 4 on the verso, is written apparently in a regular hand, similar to those of 
the preceding numbers. But such is the condition of the ink that scarcely a letter 
is legible. 

Prom Aswftn. [Th. Legh.] 

Presumably a deed, like the other MSS. of Pap. IV. At the end of 1. 1 iippo, 
at the end of 1. 4 ntiopoiioc and in 1. 5, rtioprio[c u iiojnAp a:cii[T]iioBAAiA may pei'haps 
be read. The latter name and title may be compared with those in no. 449. 

452. 

Papyrus IV (leather), F and Q. — These are parts of one MS., F being the upper, 
G the lower portion; together 20x15 in. There is a text on each side; that on 



' Maria daughter of Thecia occurs in no. 447 ahore, but the difference of reigns and uncertainty of reading 
hinden their ideuliiication. tMiHii = aynulov; ef. no. 447. 



216 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

the sides which now have the gilt lettering on the frames is apparently a palimpsest 
and quite illegible. The two texts on the other sides are written in clear, sloping 
hands, very similar though not — as the notaries' names show — identical. They do 
not resemble the hands of the other MSS. in Pap. IV, being less stiff and more ligatured 
{Of. Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, Taf. 1. v, vi or Crum, Coptic MSS. from the Fayyum, pi. 3, xiv). 
The form fi is frequent. The ink has not corroded as in the other MSS. 

From Aswan. [Th. Legh.] ' 

1. Security (dcrc^aXeia) or Renunciation {anoTayy]) addressed by Mailanne to — (masc.) 
who had won a law-suit against her and demanded this deed, the exact purpose of 
which it is difficult to see. The subject of litigation seems to be certain clothes piytou. 
The date is the 20th Phaophi, 11th Indiction. The name of the eparch, at the door 
of whose house "in the midst of the men of Kourte" the deed was drawn up, is but 
partly visible. That of the notary is latros. 

2. Document (ypafjifiaTLov) addressed by Nalandouae daughter of Toupels-? and of 
Markunei, the potter of the village of — shi, now residing in Talmis, to Maria daughter 
of Susanna of Pachoras and " of the same ycVo?." At Kelsei Maria had won a law- 
suit against her of which this deed appears further to confirm the results. Beyond 
this a former loan or sale by Nalandouse to Pouthius is dealt with. The date is the 
8th Mesore, 12th Indiction. No magistrate is named. The notary is the -j^apTov- 
KdpLo^ of Talmis, Severus son of Elissaius. 

a]kiok uaiaamuh I luePiV^vonl . % 

AiB. euretiHu'l ||ua mtaij| i ^P i 

AK:<cpo epoi 2Mn| |KAnAiTei uuoi iiiif xitot ak ? § 

IIA llljp^CUII IITOOT A^IJpiUUG nApAKAAf;! i^UA ? 

AKCUJTU HGATernApAKAIICIC AKTpACeAl TIAC())A<VeiA X6 (cud) 

[oTKjefi TiuA^Ase All eTBcniiA uoiiuii GYrxcopei ijai ui-h iiai ? 

[lipJi'JtOIJ MAI SeilTAIXITOT GXCOI ll\petOC [llJrAIGeAl -IvVCthAAGIA 

[eiiJTUHTG iJiipuKorpTO 2ip[un]po iinHi i7neiiA02,[oTATOc] 

?? X I o? " ?» 

. . opiiH nenAp + aiiok lATpoc niioxAp/ auaiaaiiiih xi 

[nApJAKAAei uuoi AIGeAll*AC(|)AAniA GTO IJAnOTAI'H 

[aJtio to MuiJTpe erp uh <|)au)<1)i k in ia 4- 

-\- AUOK IJAAAIIAOTG6 "HyUTOTneAG . ' RAGIUITne UApKTUei 

iiKopAueTC iinTiuo eTovuoTxe epoq se[2 or 3 let.]^i tgmot Ae eieu 

TAAUIG OIGeAl UUApiA T^IIGOTGAIIIIA Tpu[nA]xtUpAG neireUOC 

uoTUJT seeneiAH AixioreAn iiuuef |GTeiiK(5[A]c6i Ap^cpo cpoi 

[o]th ?un?An tgmot otij ciceAi ue wt[o| ^pJcouG gi gboa Gpo 

eiTG AMOK 6iT6 pCOUG nUJl| 1|aGAO^GI GTpAXI 



1 The last letter visible is c or o. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 21? 

iieiiTAiTAAT iinoreioc ereiiAiiie | |eic mai oym 

AI,\ITOV Ain.VHpOV IIIIOIITAITAAT m| goTBe 

|cK6'rH IJTAITAAV lUIOVMIOC Xel llTOOTel 

H.\A[Aj-r liptUUi} All ;i^A.\« iio| |eTBBnOTU)p[.\] 

[or]ll AICUIIIIOI [r]p[A]uUATIOIl| leuo! OTBIIAIUG 

IrptsrAiiBi uiiToiiTiA 4- a[iio]k i(t)A[iiiiHc] nenpocBTTopoc 
AiiA.\AiiAorc[n] nApAKA.\oi uuoi Tio uuirrpB + AiioK cernpoc 

niMlinilAK I AlCC^VlOi: IIVApT«V.V\piOC IITA.\UHtHC 
AllA.\All[AnVCa nAp]AKA.\(}| IIIIOI AlCeAl nHirpAUUATIOII AVto!^ 

[tio uiJiiTpe o]rp/ uh uecupii h iiia/ ?b + 

(Blank) 

453. 

PapyruB TV (leather), K, — 9x6J in. The text, in one column of some 25 lines, is 

written in a regular, sloping hand similar to those of no. 448 above. There is but 

little of it now legible. 

From Aswan. [Th. Lege.] 

Document (cyypai^c) addressed by Abraham the sailor niintui to . It deals 

with certain land and mentions 3 solidi, perhaps as its price. Several witnesses' names 

follow the text. The date ig the 30th Epiphi. 

454. 

Papyms IV (leather), L. — 11^x7^ in. The text here is in a less careful hand 
than the others. Very little of it is legible. 

From Aswan. [Th. Legh.] 

Legal document, of which the exact nature cannot be determined. It had two 

authors,-^! luiiiApiA, oiiceAi, who make a request of (masc.) in reference to money 

which they had had of him. 

455. 

Papyrus TV (leather), H, I. — Together about 10^X8^ in. These are probably parts 
of one MS. The text is in some 30 lines but is wholly illegible. 

456. 

Papyrus IV (leather), M, N, P, Q. — Small, illegible fragts. of other MSS., the largest 
about 6^X5 in. 

457. 

Or. 72. — Papyrus. This is the veno of no. 375. 

The text, in 2 columns of 39 lines each, is written in a much ligatured hand 
with many abbreviations, differing from that on the recto. There does not appear to 

F F 



218 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

have been anything before 1. 1 (c/. no. 375) ; it may therefore be presumed that this 
is the later of the two texts. 

Two parallel lists of proper names, the abbreviation autic^uj standing in every 
line between those in the left- and right-hand colunjns, thus ; 1. 1. tuatoi s pata t iuia 
A»JTi(htt» reojp/ itoA neccoisi. It would seem therefore to be a list of sureties {avTLtjxu- 
py)Ti]<:), though whether these are represented by col. 1 or 2 is uncertain. Several , 
of the names are to be found in both columns. Many of the persons recur in other 
Jeme MSS.» 

Below the text are 22 in. of blank papyrus. 

458. 

Or. 4833(1). — Papyrus; complete; 35Xl2f in. The fibres are at right-angles 

to the text which is written in 5 lines of an uneven, ligatureless hand. The scribe 
is Ananias the priest. 

From Luxor.^ [Hornee.] 

Application {ivrdyLovY addressed by Rebecca daughter of John Pachoum to 
Toude* son of Isaac. She asks to be given the dcr^aXeia of Theodore the magister 
since she has received 1 ypd[jifxa from her share (? of inherited property). Athanasius 
a reader and the scribe sign as witnesses. The following is the text; 

•p AiJOK zepecHKfi^ T^yeepe unuAKApioc iujamiihc haxotu ecceAi | 2 iiTOTAe nyeepe 

MICAK 3k6UA KITAC(|)AAOIA ljeeU)AOpOC RUAKOIC | 3 -TUjp ZP.C OVKpAUUA Aqei BTOOT JHHA- 
IJOpOC AllOK AIIAIIIAC | 4 RpeCB/ AIC2A1 nCIIITAKI fo UUApTTpOC -|- AMOK ABAIJA | 5 -CIOC 

ni(5.\AvicTOc iJiiAiiAriicuCTHC 'hcTOixei eneieiiJTAn •\- 

459. 

Or. 4873. — Papyrus. This is the verso of no. 410, the following texts being on 
the lower part of the papvrus. The script may be the same as that on the recto. 

Accounts. 

1. Begins with + ceil G[euj]; then two parallel columns of 7 lines each of which 
the following are the 1st and 2nd ; 

a neAiJ iicAHiJApnApiu 'rj kataaakh '/3 8' 117 

^ lIApnApiU "l KATAAAKH ['Ja y fS^ 



1 Remarkable among the names are ru)iiu)ii (Kwvwv), eAAiOT/ (cf. no. 380), t.6BAiT/ (?A-);), nAunpHH/ 
Ila/xTrptTrtos (a bishop, friend of Dioscorus, is named Panupropios ; v. John of Maiuma's Plerophoria, transl. 
Nau, x.xi), riiJAi of which huai is here a variant, nOTC, gtoybi/, Te2,iA, Te2.0TCiA, TBupe (cf. no. 
418), TUATOI {cf. masc. uAToi), TCAiJiie {cf. Cairo 8665 tcamija), ({iioka. 

2 V. uo. 467 note. 

3 y. Krall, Eechtsurk. no. cxii. 

* Possibly for David. * Cf. the form quoted in no. 2 abate. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 219 

The remaining lines of col. 1 are numbered y to C> the luvpnApiu and kataaakh 
(KaToXkayrj) being repeated in each line, while the figures preceding and following the 
latter vary. After 1. 7 comes + ft" xaia 8 i/ o or the 4th Choiak, 1st Indiction. 

n2Au may be for the name nAeau, or eAu may be the word found in 2auk.v\o, 
?Au:Ha &c.,' though neither suggestion is satisfactory. With iKvpnApiu cf. ^J\ " cord, 
girdle,"* assuming ii to be the plur. and n, in 1. 1, the sing, article, as is habitual in 
other MSS., e.g. Aeg. Z. 1886, 103 £f. The dot before the figures stands for v = vofi.i(riiaTa. 

2. Perhaps by another hand. 

1 JtCO ABOA I 2 2HUe M3COI 'CU, | 3 ^^KAp UAnoe 'y l^S' I 4 ZHUe KAUOTA 'i^ I 5 THAec 

•^ I 6 eAnuocTor uhaiiak ?t, I 7 (erasure) noiiTAiAoorq oboa 2i.v.\Te euoviuu | 8 Hpn 
NAKA Aq TopeAu| I 9 noiiTAi^kUovq OBOA ap<>i eiinAnauuii^. 

Apparently the expenses of a journey to or from Babylon (Cairo). 

460. 

Or. 4668. — Papyrus. This is the recto of no. 433. The script, small, ligatured and 
upright, is not that of the verso. The text, of which 15 lines remain, is imperfect 
above, below and on the right. It is doubtless older than that on the ver.Ho. 

Account. A column of proper names with two sums of money, preceded by v 
(ro/iia-/xa) opposite each. None of the persons recurs in other .J£me MSS. and none 
is remarkable. The appearance is that of a Greek rather than of a Coptic document. 

461. 

Or. 4921(1), — Papyrus. Much damaged. 13x4J-in. The fibres are at right-angles 
to the text, which is written in 10 lines of an irregular, rarely ligatured hand, 2 of 
witnesses' signatures and 1 of endorsement being on the verso. 

From Ahmim.* [Geenfell.] 

Deed (ypaixfiariop) in which ioycta son of Apollo of addresses aha nrpic 

of Shmun (Eshmuncin) np<uu ii^ijcrrii, who is styled [mijotr iipiuuu. The former 
seems to be in the latter's debt and to undertake to deliver to him 112 jars (kciSo;) 
of wine in Mesore, "the month of the vintage {Kapnos:)" of the 1st Indiction.* He 
refers to a former document. The date (1. 9) is the 18th Phamenoth, — Indiction. 
The following is the text ; 

-|- AiifiK ifrrcTA n;*in iiamoxuu np[u>u| foiceAi [uniijoa- iipiuue 

AHA Kvpic nptuu ii;'itiorii AflTei| |:^o uiiuhtcgiiootc iikaaotc 



1 C/. Crnm, Coptic MSS. p. 78, 1. 38, where <)>au appears indepeadentlj. 
1 V. Dovf, Diet. de$ vUewmda, 71. 

» ThouKh procured at AhraJm, tliis and other of Mr. Grenfell's papyri clearly come from Eshmunein. 
« Cf. KraU in Rainer Millk. i. 17 ff.; also in Greek texts, e.g. Kenyon, Calal. ii. 329, 332, 333. 

F F 2 



220 SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 

iJHpHn iinjyi nj'MJUHT ii2.HGTe n/ \ o kaa/ piB iiai reio h?[bt6uoc] tataat hak uecopH neBOT 
niiKApnoG iiiipcoTHc liJA/ Tei\p[fi]GTe HAK II . . A . u[3 or 4 let. r]pAuuATiou ii^opiin tgio m- 

eiiTOUOC TAT«l2flBto' BpOOT . . . . PB MTBipOUIIfi . . . ATtO TATBieHIIO BpUOTII 8- 

tFAuoTA iyAA-mi(rop[5 or 6 let.jAiiB uok tot6[8 or 9 let.](5 iieoAOKor unApBoo 

UAT2An HATIIOUOC 2AnBirpAUUATIOM 6iyAlinAA[5 Or 6 let.JBAAAT lieUJtOK BpnXOBIG 
? ? nBIIA...nil ? P Bl BrIII-pAUUATI/ 

Xtopic nfirpAuiJATi/ iiiyopiui B[rp]A(|)^ (|)AUBiJuie m ima/||a]uok eiiAiAc iijyB iiiuieAiiHc 
IIBA2 iiTiiiB" llTAqKtopB^y Bpol [Ai]G62nirpAuuATi[5 or 6 let. ujsqnoi iio2ai iiTeqtrix 

+ AUOK TAVpiHB^ n^B MGOAOUUJIl TIO ll[un]Tp6 t[8 Or 9 let.] + [aiIOK ATpA TBIO ri- 

AUUATIOM UIJGOAOUUJIJ O^B WnAniJOTTB T6MO IIUIJTpe| [uUTpG Bllirp- 

Verso, 

+ rpAUUAT/ reuoue %* lo P| g<irtOAA| Kornepi/' ?kaa/ piB KApn/ a ima/ 

462. 

Or. 4921(2). — Papyrua. 4 fragments, the largest 2fx7 in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text which is written in a considerably ligatured hand. 

From Ahmim. [Geenfell.] 

Deed of security or sale (dcr^aXeia, Trpoais). It is perhaps addressed to niiocr 
pujue AnA KTpiG of Shmun {v. the last no.). The other names are Phoebamon son of Peter, 

Daniel son of Peter, brother of Daniel and Athanasi[us] his brother. These 

are probably the writers of the deed as their names immediately precede that of Kvpic. 
It appears to deal with house property, cf. |hi iinpHG n||. The lines following have 
the phrases [brbJiah AunAnpoTf* , |tapbkota?|. The largest fragt. reads ; 

fTBeOTBBTB THpG UnpOU N 

fuH BA6IIAIII6 XOTTH KBpAT 

a? ? 
tJAK BBOA NAT IJIU BKUTU)^! BM . 6IM 

ge]u)UJK ^IIJBKAHpOIIOUOG XINBTeHOT ATCO ^A 

§MAK ep^AMAAOT pCOUB RApAKB UOK Teu| 

|eGa-U(rou TBoea ylii' brakou i/3 lUA/ b ai4[oii] 

^AbJaiIAGI TBHGTOIX eTIAG(|>AA/ 6CO lipAGIC 
fll TBIIO IIUIlTpB + 

In another fragt. a place-name occurs Iijottb eu[n]T03 ujauoru. This can scarcely 
be xBBBiioTTi (Krall, no. Ixxii). 

1 I do not recognise this word. ^ F. Proc. Soc, Bihl. Arch. xxi. 249. 

3 The name Taurine is frequent in Krall's papyri. 
* This sign {= vTrtp) is uncertain. 

6 There is a fem. name KOTfiBp (Krall, no. cxxv,) properly a plant-name. It is not likely that we have 
hero an error for KOTUApi (». Aeg. Z. 1885, 32). Neither explanation is suitable. 

^ nXi;po<^opcri'. 

' These 2 letters are ligatured. The printed forms only approximate to the originals. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 221 

463. 

Or. 4921(3). — Papyrus; broken off on right; 3^x4^ in. The fibres are at right- 
angles to the text which is written in a small hand with several ligatures. 

From Ahmim. [Grenfkll.] 

Account (Xoyo?) of wine used for the Sia/coi/ta.* The following is the text ; 
"P n.\oroc iiiiHpn otaiak<)iiia| 
noirTAii:*«jnq eiTArouA Kii 
Kj u eA/xi /le 

eAnfrruoiiLKiiie'l 

^ «» y 9 « 6 

M o-l t^f/ y °-i « f/ 7 

m $ 

a, K Ki y 



+ rioiiTAii;*M)n<| ?aiii(|b 

K/ pv^ a<f>" a eAIUIATIipiUll 



The abbreviation k/ recurs in Krall, Rechtmrk. 183 ; also the measure KoWadov which 
it probably represents.* What a} (or 8/*), /ii and a<^ " mean I do not know." 



' 1.9. for parreTing the monaatery probably ; "■ Sophocles, Lexicon b.v., no. 6. Cf. in no. 391 aloce, 
1. 25, "f^rKtl *IIU eqiiAOVtUU BBOA eiiAlAKUiiiA iKhAi*. AHA <t>uiB., referring to the beneficiaries 
of a gift to the monaaterj. 

* Probably "the (aheep-, goat-) henl." 

* Poaaibly Uf or eyen no (fo^/iara) qa. 
« r. Wilcken, Ottraka i. 764. 

* Kenyon auggeata /ti;»t atryomrr^ for the firat, d^' !>v for the last of these, — "of which on» for the 
aaenmeot (awnjlptar)." 



222 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



L E T T B E S. 



464. 

Papyrus XCI. — Apparently complete ; 6f 

X 4^ in. The fibres are at right-angles to 

the text which is written in 8 lines of an 

uneven, ligatured hand. 

Presumably from J^me (Thebes). 

[H. Stobart.] 

Letter introducing the archpriest, Apa 
Cyrus KTpoc, bearer of the Archbishop's 
festal-letter (iopTacrTiKtj), to the brethren^ of 
the Castrum (? of Jerae). The festal-letter 
is to be read in the churches of the Castrum 
as is customary.^ The next sentence is; 
" and [he desires also] that thou pay 
{anoXoyi^CLv) him his Kavcov without a single 
loaf lacking." Here Kavotv may be a fixed 
due or tax {v. Suicer, s.v. no. vi, Du Cange 
p. 576 ; cf. also Kenyon, Catal. i, 158ff.). 
The writer of our letter, who uses the 1st 
sing., is presumably the local bishop. The 
date is the 5th Mechir, 15th Indiction.^ The 
following is the text ; 

-\- TiAcnAt,e iJTeTijQeocj>iA/ uiuhiAo* ujyHpe 

(JTTAIHT I 2 eiC A.n\ KTpoc llApnpeGIJ/ AITM- 

1 But 2nd sing, and plur. are indiscriminately used. 

2 Cassian observes that these letters were addressed to 
all monasteries as well as to towns. Collat. x, c. 2. 

' This does not allow of determining the j'ear. Festal- 
letters were issued by the patriarchs as late as the 9th 
century ; v. Renaudot, Hist. 304. Cf. also Larsow, Die 
Festbrie/e, 20, 24. Seeing that the MS. was associated 
with Stobart's Jeme papyri, it may perhaps be allowable 
to place it in the 8th century. 

* The 1st abbreviation = <^i\d5eos, the 2nd ^iX6xpi<TTo%. 



IJOOrq iHApiOTIJ I 3 UUT?IOpTACTIKH GTOTAAB 

uneiieiiDT | 4 nApxiienicKonoc OTU^y^ ovu 

IITOq UUUAK [ 5 MTCJTIJCU^C UllBKKAHCIA Une- 
TIIKACTpOII TlipCj I 6 KATA TCTIIOIA ATtO UPA- 

noAorir,6 luvq uneqnA- | 7 -iitoii eq^AAT aii 

lIOTOeiK IIOTCOT^ OTXAI ^U- | 8 -nXOGIC H APIA 

TpiAC + ju, e i8/ te. 

465. 

Or. 5420.— Paper ; a fragt. ; 4fxl0fin. 
The text is in a single column. The script 
is regular and sloping (cf. Hyvernat, Album 
pi. ix. 2, col. 2). 

Cairo. [Hobnee.] 

From a letter containing or accompanying 
a KavcDv " to be established for ever," written 
either by a bishop or by the abbot of the 
monastery to which it is addressed. The 
importance of the fragt. lies in its being 
dated. The date is the 23rd Phamenoth, 
A.M. 764 = A.D. 1048. 

1 llfiiuopoc ceo iipuee ATco noc cuot epooT 
eAuiiii I 2 [oriGiJAH AqTAUou iJO'i nijiyupe 
nniT^ c|)oiBAU(oii xeu | 3 |iiKATAc|)pouGi unci- 
;*JAX0 iJTAiiceAi All OTBCiiu | 4 I |aaaa utija- 
. . . pATcaiTU Ar(o riRiKAiKoii riAi | 5 e(|e;ycone 

1 Cf, the use of OTUj^y in Krall, Bechtsurh. no, ccxxx. 

Here the wish is emphasized by the peculiar construction. 

3 Cf. in no. 414, 1. 31 atcthtaac iiai eq^-jAT am 

IJAAAT. 

3 For nnARA ; cf. Crum, Coptic MSS., 30, and the 
Index to this Catalogue. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



223 



e(|opx eiinoiuoiiAC-rHpioii irrBectuo . . . a . | 6 
:*iAiireiiAiA eriiHv uoiiiicuiii iiai AuceAicoT 
Sr unApueoT ruzffx iipounB iiue2Arioc 
iiiiApT-;"p I 7 (last words only) I:sAeiie iiiiee 

AIIHII -|- 

466. 

Add. 31,290, foU. 286, 287.— Paper. These 
are C. W. Goodwin's copies of papyri in the 
l/ouvre. No size or other description is given. 
The text of no. 1 is apparently in 16 lines. 

[Mrs. a. a. Goodwin.] 

1. Letter from Cyriacus (kvpikoc^) to 
Pesynthius, bishop of Coptos. This and many 
other papyri, forming the bishop's corre- 
spondence, are enumerated in Devdria's CaUi- 
logue (1874), pp. 228ff., where they are 
numbered inv. 2405 and 2406. Pesynthius 
lived during the Persian occupation (A.D. 
619 — 629) and is commemorated in the 
Synaxarium on the 13th Epiphi.' One of 
these papyri, also from Cyriacus, is published 
and another translated by Revillout, Aeg. 
ZeiUehr. 1879, 86. 

The present letter (presumably =Deveria 
xiii. 15) has several lacunae and its subject 
is obscure. The writer had sent the bishop's 
letter to the SioiAoynjs and sends a copy 
(amiypat^v) of it (?) to the bishop himself 
by the present messenger {ypafinaT7}(l>6po^). 
Finally he says he is sending 3 lemons KirpA 
(KiTpov), a pomegranate and a few vegetables 



1 Tlie copy hu kiiiiiikoc. Cyrucna wu rpo€arit of 
a monutery at iiATU'rp«i. 

* His enoomiam, Zo^a p. 41 ; v. Amelineaa in Mem*. 
de ThmI. ig. il A monastery bearing bis name, Bevil. 
loat, Aet4» de. 63 and Brit. Mna., (Heditev. Dept) 
oatneon 5858 ; another at I^6| (v. Abfl Salib, f. 81 6, ef. 
f. 1046,) and another (t) at or near Ennent (Cairo, atelae 
M49, 8472, 8655). 



2. Fragment (3 lines) of a letter, begin- 
ning -|- 2IITUHTO rrrev^H iipoeic uhcabba- 
Tou ... A proper name, occurring twice, is 



given as bitoc. 



467. 

Or. 4831. — Papyrus ; a fragt., probably 
about half of the MS. upon the right side 
being lost; 9i^x7i in. The fibres on the 
recto are at right-angles to the text which is 
written in 27 lines of an even, sloping and 
ligatureless hand {cf. Revillout, Ades Sfc. 
pi. 2). The text is continued in 11 lines on 
the verso. 

Bought at Luxor.^ [Horner.] 

Letter addressed by John, an ecclesiastical 
inferior, to his bishop, Oramius*; 1. 1 H* 

^Opil UOII UtlA^'KOCO liaVAVICTOIl +npOCKT- 
IIOl| I 2 TAI IITAIIOC+IKIVCIG MlinCApnTH filUZ 

tsAiinu.\[ic| and the subscription JJoT2ixunK.v2 
ABB.V uipAiiioc neiiicKO/ -f~ i(OAiiiiM[c] nn7|-J^ 
eueAA iio.\Avitrr/ -f. It is written in reply r' 
to one from the bishop (1. 3). The writer 
seems to defend himself against certain "dis- 
graceful" accusations (cyxXTjaa), brought 
apparently by the deacon Heracleides (11. 10, 
11, 13, 21, 24, verso 1) and reported by the 
priest Polycrates (11. 6, 9). The bishop's 
threats are mentioned and condemnation 
is possible (1. 12) ; he can but trust to be 
cleared at the Last Judgment (?), 1. 26 nA2An 

ITOOir OpOl IIUUAT ^AnoeOOV OTOVIIAIipxS {cf. 

Mat. XXV. 32). What the accusations were 
it is not possible to say ; they were perhaps 

1 Or. 4831 — 4835 were stated to haye come from Edfu 
and a MS., acquired with them, mentions that town 
(Grenfell, Alexand. Erotic Fragt. 96, Ix). 

» Cf. Joum. of Philol. xxii. 282 (=Kenyon'8 Catal. ii, 
pi. 119) Opo^ire, which must be an abbreviated name. 
It is less likely to be a distorted form of A^pa/uos (v. 
no. 395). 



224 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



repeated in verso, 1. 1 -P ueiiTAnAcon haiak/ 

HpAKACIAHC TATOOY ep[oi| | 2 fiq^AUCTUOT- 

<)6iK ^AqoTOuq UATAAq uqTU+l I 3 equine 

AAAAT eMMOTt|TAVO UUOI MCCOl ^tOn[e | | 4 

ercHZ enAeTTepoiioulou gtotaab' e^tone 

A[e f I 5 MUUAq TOCOO jyAHTCTlDJ"! OTOTlOei;*J 
eilJA:!lXI 1 I 6 [nAl]ABOAOC IJOA-UG6T6 BpO(| 

Aqxptu UAi woe hota mij| | 7 uijtbohbia 

lllieTII^AHA erOTAAB + H APIA TpiAC + |. 

The 4 lines following these are added in 
another hand and ink. They refer to an 
answer which will be sent to the bishop when 
it arrives ; 1. 8 tarokp (d77d/cpio-is) otii eTiiirr 
tiiATiiuooTc MHTij. The Writer adds nstoK 

IITAPAnHTe TAI C0ACA| I 10 eepAl eSIITA6TTeA/ 

(eureXeia) iiTeTiipnAuere eunqi e[epAi uuerii- 

o'lxi.' The names of the priests Abraham 
(1. 4) and Apadius {ver. 1. 11), "your son, 
the KvpLot Theoph[ilus]" (1. 21) also occur 
and the patriarch's words are referred to 
(1. 23). 

468. 

Or. 4832. — Papyrus; much damaged. The 
beginning is lost and there are large lacunae 
further on. 8^ X 13| in. 

1 . Redo. The fibres on this side are parallel 
to the text whicli is written in 21 lines of a 
sloping, ligatureless and very regular hand. 
{Cf. Revillout, Ades Sfc, pi. 2 for the type.) 

[Horner.] 

Letter from — (sing.) to an ecclesiastical 
superior (2nd pi.), perhaps his bishop, who 
is begged to meet (avveXdelv) the two ypa/x/ia- 
Tr](f>6poi,, "your clerical servants" m6tijkatoii 
MKAHpiKoc. After a lacuna we read that 



1 This perhaps refers to the curses in Deut. Jfxviii, often 
found in the confirmatory clauses of legal documents, e.g. 
Revillout, Acles dc. p. 68 and pp. 61, 73. 

- The lacuna is filled from no. 468B and an ostracon 
in the Bodleian. 



" they await help from God and your revered 
fathership." The person addressed is further 
exhorted to add to his former benefits by 
entreating his o-uWciroupyd?^ on their behalf, 
" for I know that he will [not] repel you " 
tlHATCTOTH-mi eBo[A Au|. The writer then 
asks for his prayers that God would save him 
"in the evil eTeoco times on which we have 
fallen (KaTauTav).^' 

2. Verso. The fibres here are at right- 
angles to the text, which is complete and 
written in 9 lines of an irregular, ligatureless 
hand. 

Letter from John the bishop to Mercurius 
the priest. The latter's letter had been 
received. As to its contents, M. is informed 
that " our father who is among the saints "^ 
has been dead since the 15th of Phaophi ; 
" yet since ye wrote while he was still living, 
ye shall find that I have carried out your 
desire." The letter ends with greetings to 
all the clergy of the oity. The following is 
the text ; 

1 -P AIXIMeC2AI eTTAGIHT UTeKBTAABIA AIBIUG 

ereTATHAUic AipAj'je | 2 euAxe :!£6Aieiue e- 
neTiJOTXAi eBOA weHTor exBeneujB Ae mta- 
TeTij I 3 -C2AI HAi eTBHTq AneueitoT exeiiHe- 

TOTAAB UTOM UUOq SIM | 4 -MOOT UUTH 

uneBOT nAAHi enei eATBTMCZAi mai e-ri eqoH? 

KMA20 epOC I 5 eAISUJKTeTUAITHCIC eBOA nKAI- 
(t>AAAIOM IIMAi THpOT t^MlUe | 6 eTeKBTAABIA 
GTTAeiHT UUneKAHpOCTHpq UXnOAIGOTXAl I 7 
eMTO"OU MTeXpiAC GTOTAAB ^AUHM "P "P "P TAAC 



1 Cf. ^<|)Hp iJAeiTOTpPOC Tuki, Missale, Anaph. 
S. Bas, AP, pit, (Renaudot i, 4, 10) where it appears to 
refer to the local bishop; likewise Hyvernat, Bom. Quar- 
talschr. 1887, 341, 342 ; and Grenfell-Hunt, Gr. Pap., 
Ser. ii. 170. Nestorius addresses Cyril so ; Mems. de la 
Miss. viii. Elsewhere (Goar, Euchol. 12) it is used of 
priests and deacons. 

2 Cf. b iv ayioK. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



225 



uneii^tipo exTAoiHT | 8 nnpecB/ uepKovpioc 
eiTiiiiu/ neiav&x7 iienicK/. Below this 1. 9, 
repeating the address, was visible on the 
outside of the papyrus when folded, — a proof 
that the other side of the leaf was already 
occupied. Possibly this letter is a reply to 
that on the recto; the person dead may 
be he to whom that was addressed or his 
colleague whom it mentions. 

469. 

Or. 4920(1). — Papyrus ; broken off on the 
left and damaged elsewhere. 7| X 9| in. The 
fibres are at right-angles to the text, which 
is written in 14 lines of a large, irregular 
hand without ligatures and 1 line on the 
verso. 

From Ahmim. [Obbrfell.] 

Letter addressed by to the fo/i^/?,' 

informing him of something relating to Victor 
nAijo-i-p:rKi' and asking some favour. It is 
also stated that "your servant Theono6 is 
with ohild." God's blessing is invoked upon 
the Konrj^. The following is the text, the 
missing letters being approximately estimated 
according to the formulae in 11. 1, 2. 

1 [12 let.] nnpocKiiiiii ayio tiovcuitt e- 
uorepirro | 2 [11 let.] atuj Tii:«iitio oiintixoaic 
ii:!JMpa uiioTtiii I 3 [6 let.]T titauiu Ae iito- 
Tiiiiirrxoaii: .xuahiktuip iKviiirrptHd | 4 [6 let.] 
iiC7Ai oTTAurr HM rxp rUV'IAHArifl iiai iiiuieuuT 
III! I 5 [8 let.] coiA un»iA trTfrriniimiAipuiiio 
iiKuctHi iiTfrru[ii] I 6 [11 let.] aii iihtii ikiii- 

Toiro »i?6or iiiu naniiiA uirro | 7 [12 let.] 

r . 

UHi Avtu UNiioAiiiio'iTe oiioii? oTBimrmi | 

8 [10 let.] c?]uia Ao ToriieueoA finoiioM ceor 

ATU) I 9 [13 let.] iinicon a.\.\a o^Muno novfu:i 

^ Or the mmfiapx>l* • '• no. 470. The Kofirp addresaed 
in the nine way, Kmll no0. ccxxxii, ccxxziz. 

* It cannot be determined whether this ii "watchman" 
ho* u elaewhere. 



unuo'jTene | 10 [14 let.] +iiAseKneiJAiTHUA 
OBOA nucrre eqAC | 11 [11 let.] neqiiA uu- 
noqcuoT 2isujtii sererueipe | 12 [5 let.] 

ore ATio euneeuoT unuo'iTe c n^A 

oral I 13 [4 let.] T]inpocKHiJH wTeriiArAnH 

[a]tu> Te| I 15 [6 let.] htu ■¥■ h apia rpiAc "P 

Verso. "P TAAC uneij^coeic atcu MnpocTATHc 

[* ] HKOUS 

470. 

Or. 4920(2).— Papyrus ; 2 small fragts. ; 
the largest 2^x5^ in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text which is written in a 
small hand with few ligatures. The fragts. 
show respectively the opening and final 
lines of the text. 

From Ahmim. [Grenfell.] 

Letter addressed by to the KtoiiApxolc 

Kcinapxr]^, called in the last 1. nniinpocTATMc, 
and others unnAomn un^. It refers to fields 
•iicoo^iyo and sheep and mentions " the whole 
village " iiTiuH rnpoq. 

471. 

Or. 4920(3).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 5x4| 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text 
which is written in a sloping hand with few 
ligatures. 

From Ahmim. [Gbenfell.] 

Letter, the writers and contents of which 
are equally unknown. 

472. 

Or. 4920(4).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 5f X 3 J 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in a sloping hand with 
few ligatures. 

From Ahmim. [Gbenfell.] 

I Geometrical ornament crossed by the cord which 
bound the papyrus when folded. 

o a 



226 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Letter addressed to a superior tmxc miuit 
(verso). Scarcely two consecutive words are 
visible. L. 2 is |hhi xeAnxTue nt|, 1. 3 |t6 
utrootre iHtoor KAA[toc]. The letter + has 
a dot at each side as in Rainer Mitth. v. 34 ; 
but here the + is employed simply for ti. 

473. 

Or. 4920(5). — Papyrus ; apparently com- 
plete; 8|^x3 in. The fibres are at right- 
angles to the text which is written in 8 lines 
of a peculiar, upright, ligatureless hand, h 
and n having the forms h and it. Lines 1 — 4 
are all but illegible. 

From Ahmim. [Geenfell.] 

Letter from to a superior nuerAAo- 

iipenecTAToc nKTp[ic ?]^ It begins -p gig 
TKAuicH^ AiTiiooTC GepAi eTeTeuTxoeic. From 
1. 6 the text is ^Ainn exinciTe maakootg^ 
iiHpn iiopnAc (or-oc)*iJTOoTq | 6 MneTUiyiipG 

pTAI'AnH G8AIOT6niCTOAH GBOA GnAMGCOT® | 
7 UqTAAT MAI IIAI GiCeAl UUOOT tAGnAlf.e GXH- 

orepHTe | 8 iiTBTuuTsoeic 'F otxai 2un- 
xoeic TecnoTTA.* 



474. 

Or. 4920(6). — Papyrus ; a gap of several 
letters in the middle; 12^x3} in. The 

1 I think this more probable than ko/xtj^, notwithstand- 
ing the epithet. The name is illegible. 

* For Ka/xiViov, as in Aeg. Z. 1885, 41, Kainer Mitih. 
iv. 141. 

* Is this connected with AAAKOTC (Krall, Beclitsurlc. 
132) or AA2H (Rainer Mitth. v. 34) or Xctywos (Wilcken, 
Ostraka i. 766) 1 Or is it merely for aotkotci solidus ? 
AAKOCT6 cannot be read. 

* Cf. Peyron's Gpn«). 

^ Perhaps an incorrect form of a name. "The 
shepherd " is not probable. 
6 Cf. Rainer Mitth. v. 37. 



fibres are at right-angles to the text which 
is written in a sloping hand with few liga- 
tures (cf. Crum, Coptic MS8. pi. 3, xiv for 
the type). 

From Cairo. [Grenfell.] 

Letter from to a female superior. 

The following is the text ; 

1 "p zxoH U6M N^uiq iiiu i'iai[u6 erJoTUGT- 
soGic TOMOT ATio yenuoTTe n . p . A , I 2 6- 
TOKTK^ eBOA ziniui MGAq [5 or 6 let.] enpoG- 

KTUei UUO ATUJ GTAOTO TKATACTAGIG | 3 U- 

iJOT[iyH]p6 epoi Aeie [7 or 8 let.] hi AeieepoG 
xe+^ einm iinpHC An| | 4 sooc . . . loi nni- 
TA20 6 [8 or 9 let.] gboa uneqpAGTG SGiieniiAV 
HnopoJ I 5 +npoGKTuei tomot [9 or 10 let.] 

AHA KOAAOVee t[om]oT UIJ aha (t>OIBAUUU}ll 

oi I 6 ins]oic ■+. 

On the verso are two ornamental marks 
indicating the place where the cord was tied 
round the folded papyrus. 

475. 

Or. 4920(7).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 9|x3i 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in large, shaky and 
very unskilled uncials. 

From Ken eh. [Gkenfell.] 

Letter from to a superior, the sub- 
ject of which cannot be ascertained. The 
language is faulty ; e.g. in 1. 3, iinicruo-ou 
1161 HiJAK, With 11. 5, 6 the phrase eic nAeAn 
KH unxoeic uu[TeKun]TicoT cf. one in no. 467. 

476. 

Or. 4835. — Papyrus ; much damaged, the 
beginning being missing and many lines 
having large lacunae ; 8 X 11 in. The fibres 

1 A mistake for gtootk or a new word. 
' The + has two dots as in no. 472. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



227 



are parallel to the text, written in 16 lines of 
a sloping character with some ligatures. On 
the other side, in the reverse direction, is 
part of a Greek text of the 6th or 7th cent., 
the writer of which speaks of a journey to 
Alexandria, of the bishop of his own town 
and of the church of Apa Psoius. 

Bought at Luxor. [Hobneb.] 

Letter addressed to a superior, 1. 15 xeni- 

uiiTGiurr. It appears to refer to business, 

1. 4 lapTAB iioituT eAeuoT, 1. 5 ovAon^. "xun| 

and to relate a conversation with a woman,* 

1. 13 |llAC XeTAAC OBOA IITOXITTIUH. The 

names ookaa and \'ap»icia occur. 



477. 

Or. 4920(8).— Papyrus. 3 fragments; the 
largest 5} X 2J in. The fibres are at right- 
angles to the text which was written in more 
than 25 lines of an uneven, ligatureless hand 
(r/. Crura, Coptic MSS. pi. 2). The 2 larger 
fragments are parallel. 

From Ahmtm. [Gbbmfkll.] 

Letter addressed to a superior totiiuiit- 
xooic. It appears to refer to a garden (or 
vineyanl),agardener, the vintageand to grapes 
sent with this letter by its writer. The fol- 
lowing words and phrases are legible ; ene- 
croou licoBiriKApnoc, noio-uM niuutino, 
|nBOA iioii' Aijcroou tako, atco oic OrAOA- 
coee' unopcait ii| |eo»ja\o()An Aixmioor- 

COr IITOTIIll[lITXOOIc] eiTOOT(| UnfllApK.\THi: 

{ipyaTTJs) ontuinol fuT (|>icoii liTuiuriic- 

TOAM MAI. 



' For iiuoM or itAro¥. It occura twice mor« in doubt- 
ful contexU. 

» Peyron hu AlAOO?e = iUJI bJellinin ; so Labib, 
Diet., $.T. With ftviaptK cf. iivyapoviu>i> (Du Cange). 
The next word may be —^ or a verb. 



478. 



Or. 4834. — Papyrus; a fragt. broken off on 
right and left ; 35 X 5^ in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text, which is written in 
9 lines with one on the verso of a ligatureless, 
regular hand much like that of no. 468 R. 
Bought at Luxor. [Hoenee.] 

Letter addressed to a superior of whom 
the writer asks a service |n]ApAKA.\ei iire- 
TiiuiiToituT xoKAcg. The subject of the letter 
cannot be ascertained. L. 4 is |iin:^i iiKTpoo 

pUriAIIApi IIXOTtI, 1. 6 lAKTpOC CUIIOTriUOCIG 

AqTAAc eql. The former perhaps contains, 
besides the proper name Cyrus, a place-name. 
What is in the latter the meaning of yi/wcris ? 
The address on the verso is to " our holy 
lord and father, Apa Moses J." 



479. 

Or. 4920(9).— Papyrus; a little is lost from 
the right and there are many lacunae ; 
5^X8 in. The fibres on the recto are at 
right-angles to the text which is written in 
9 or 10 lines of a regular, sloping hand 
without ligatures. The ink is much faded. 

[Grenfell.] 

Recto, Letter written by Ammonius who 
states that Phoebamon had sued him. " Half 
the price " xnA^'ie iittium of is men- 
tioned ; but after 1. 3 hardly anything can be 
gathered. LI. 1 — 3 are -|- noTiitrATou au- 
uiuijo rkp-OAUA OBceAi iiiiqA-[oeic] nnepiBA/^ 

UXApTOVA/' ZAOH UM UeiOB n[l]u tnpOc[KTliei] 
[h]t0TIIUUT,\[o]0IC XA(t)(>IBAUUCUM 01 IIAI 
eBOA| 

Of the address, on the other side, only 
eiTiiAuucuiiQ is visible. 



1 V. Rainer, Mttlh. i. 24, v. 54. 

G G 2 



228 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Verso. The lines here are complete in 
length. The text is written in 11 lines of 
a hand similar in type to the last. 

Letter, being the reply to that on the recto, 
•It appears first to give advice ; Phoebamon 
is to obtain a receipt (dirdSetfts). What 
follows is blame for not accomplishing some- 
thing. The details are obscure. In 1. 8 
Antinoe is mentioned. 

1 + AIXI HU6KC2AI ATIO TAICOT . K Ze . . K . , 
IIAWeuq I 2 . . . . K . . K Oq HKA . . niTA- 

9 9 9 p 

rfioc' A|JA TiTTiuH | 3 THpc . soeic fJCOl 
HnprecAo^^H ijak nti ijaaat upujue | 4 uca- 
nerxo6ic nrT6(|>oiBAUioii siAnoAei^^ic | 5 u- 
TooTOT eneqpAiJ seArnAiipoT otoi uneK- 
^ine I 6 6c OTO'eceBOT ko uboa iineK^TAAO 

BTO NKOO? eCOl^ I 7 TAAOOT HHeUTO BBOA 

iiniioTTe imeKT | 8 taaoot iiruTOT eeoTU 
CJAiiTiHooT enAXoeic | 9 iiitoT iinooT urei 
iiAi ijTOTexpeiA ^uine | 10 (illegible) | 11 su 
AeiicnAee euecorepHTe. 

The address of this text, on the recto, reads ; 

+ TAAG IIAUUUj[m6| 

480. 

Papyrus XXXIX. — A fragt., broken off 
on the left, 8|x4f in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text, which is written in 
16 lines of a very irregular hand with few 
ligatures. 

[Burton.] 

From a private letter, the subject of which 
cannot be determined. The writer's name 
appears to be Tamena,' L. 1 is ||AiceAi 
oijyiiie ATATMAv; in 1, 5 unepTuiioov iia- 



1 Or -rcoc, 

* Apparently something connected with building. C/. 
COI in Revillout, Aeiea 9, 11, 29. 

' Presumably a feminine, formed like TA^eiJOTTG, 
TUAIJMA in no. 419 is scarcely comparable. 



cKeT[H]; in 1. 10 the name [nejcmiGioc;' 

in 1. 11 TiJiJooT oTApei iieouiiT ; in 1. 12 

p 

OT2BAC llClUe OTCABAIJH ; m 1, 15 AllOK TA- 

ueuA ei^yiMe ; in 1. 16 the name eiojcHcJ). 



481. 

Or. 4920(10).— Papyrus; a small fragt.; 
3|-X3| in. The fibres are at right-angles to 
the text which is written in a sloping, almost 
ligatureless character. 

From Keneh, [Geenfell.] 

Letter in which occurs a reference to 
Easter or to a Festal Letter ; but the masc. 
n- is puzzling. The following is the text ; 

1. loqnujcoiie neeopxA | 2 |MrAie.\oe u- 
uoq I 3 |eT6Koeu)c|)iAeiA eu | 4 guei UTeruA- 
TAnH 1 5 |. Verso, "F taac unAuepir iJco[ii| 

482. 

Or. 4920(11),— Papyrus; 5 fragts, ; the 
largest 3| X b^ in. The fibres are at right- 
angles to the text which is written in a hand 
very similar to that of no. 470, if not identical, 
though larger. 

From Ahmim. [Geenfell.] 

Letter addressed by John, an inferior, to 
Apa Colluthus KOAo[e], Above 1, 1 are the 
letters xuf.^ The subject of the text cannot 
be determined. The writer says that he had 
been ill enixH t^iomg unicriii|. The dialect 
has a Mid. Egyptian tendency; cf. ubk, i4eq = 
iJAK, UAq, Aqxeer = AqTAAT. The form ene- 
CTOTAH? (twice) for eTrtcrroXi) is remarkable. 
The text terminates on the verso. 



1 It is possible that this is one of the papyri mentioned 
in no. 466. But no description of these having been yet 
published, it must remain doubtful. 

8 For this monogram v. Krall in Rainer Mitth. i. 1 27 
and Bechtsurk., 5 ; also Grenfell and Hunt, Greek Pap, 
ii. 151. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



229 



483. 

Or. 4920(12).— Papyrus; afragt.; 6^x3^ 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the tezt 
which is written in a sloping hand with few 
ligatures. 

From Ahmim. [Grenfell.] 

Letter from to . The writer asks 

for his correspondent's blessing. The irvptos 
Marinus u.vpiiii and iiijoa* uptuuo are men- 
tioned. The dialect shows a Mid. Egyptian 
tendency in the pKJSsessives nuruH-, totum-, 

IJOTtJH-. 



484. 

Or. 4833(2). — Papyrus; a fragt., broken 
off on left; 4x4^ in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text, which is written in 
7 lines of a small, unsteady hand with few 
ligatures. 
Bought at Luxor. [Hounbb.] 

Letter, written by Tbelake TBax^Ko to . 

Possibly a legal document since the last line 
seems to contain a witness's name ; aiiok 
KrpiAKu[c|. But it is not possible to ascer- 
tain the subject of the text. The address 
was on the verso. 



485. 

Or. 4920(13). — Papyrus. 2 fragments, 
the larger 3|x5J in. The fibres are at 
right-angles to the text, which was written 
in more than 1 1 lines of a small, considerably 
ligatured hand. 

From Ahmim. [Grenfell.] 

Letter. The subject cannot be determined. 

The person addressed is asked to send his 



gardener noKcrue to the writer and also his 
rent(?) tijoot tauicoocic (/xio-^wo-ts) hai. 
The last line has 2^^ amok toyc^ MTiiaoA.v2 
griTq ijpu)u[GJ|. 



486. 

Add. 31,290. foL 299.— Paper. This is 
C. W. Goodwin's copy of a fragt. (parts of 
9 lines) of papyrus "from E. Smith Esq." 
No size or other description is given. 

[Mbs. a. a, Goodwin.] 

Letter, addressed to superiors mcuoioto 
iixoQic. It seems to ask help for some poor 
or oppressed person. 



487. 

Or. 5287(1).— Papyrus; complete; 9x2f 
in. A «<!/w-join runs lengthwise along the 
papyrus. It has been folded some 14 times 
in its width and twice in length. The text 
is parallel with the fibres and is written in a 
small, ligatured and very uneven hand. 

[Gbenfell.] 

Letter from Anoup to Phakeu.* He says 
that he has, at the recipient's request, g^ven 
him a — .' What follows is obscure. The 
MS. is valuable since it bears a date, 287, 
presumably the Mohammedan year i.e. A.D. 
900; the Diocletian year = A.D. 571 would, 
considering the Arabic words which occur, 
be too early. 



1 The name THTC is in Cairo ostrakon 8169. 
' Cf. perhaps nATAO'H, Krall, Bechtsurk. 113. 
* An Arabic word with the article. I cannot even 
liiride the next following words. 



230 

eunpAU onuo'i-re | 2 amok amok amotp 

HIC 1 3 -2AI <|)AKeT XeMTAKe I 4 -Tl UOI AITI 
MAK OTAA I 5 -KAn6A6 MATAAUI | 6 CA2G 

zmc»rl H noop | 7 m tcakuoot ximbrth | 

8 -MenAAAUHp H8HT j 9 AMOK AMOTP TICTH \ 

10 -xeeiTipouno tai ] H cut.. After a 
blank, in the same hand nAnocTU)AOG^ otaa- 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



1 Presumably the name of the scribe or of a witness, 
since the document is legal. 



488. 



5ix5i 



Or. 5287(2).— Papyrus ; a fragt 
in. The text covers both sides and appears 
to begin at right-angles to the fibres. It is 
written in an irregular hand with several 

ligatures. ^ 

^ [Geenfell.J 

Letter apparently from Senuthius {ree. 11) 
to his son Thomas {ver. 3). The writer seems 
to speak of himself as dying of hunger {ver. 7). 
" The monastery" is mentioned {ver. 6). 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



231 



MISCELLANEOUS. 



489. 

. Or. 3o81B(69). — Parchment; considerably 
damaged; 14|^xl2Jin. The text is written 
in 2 columns of some 49 lines, mostly in a 
small, sloping script (r/. Hyvernat, Album 
pi. \x. 2, col. 2 or xxviii) ; bat on the verso 
the last paragraph is in a larger hand. 
From Ahmim. [Bodge.] 

Colophons from a copy of the 4 Gospels ;' 
(1) Written by Victor son of Shenouto 
son of M^na, of " the Christ-loving city " 
Ahmim iiaiioc, in the White Monastery, 
A.M. 828 (= A.D. 1 1 12). The clergy of the 
monastery and the ecclesiastical dignitaries 
are enumerated ; archimandrite Paul, AirrAo- 
A^pioc {StvTtpdpto^*) Pichosh ni(rut;'i, oIko- 
yofio^ uuvciiio,* archdeacon and teacher (SiSa- 
a-Kakos*) Matthew; also the patriarch ijakapo* 
and the bishop of Ahmim iu)|. Victor ex- 
presses his gratitude to Matthew who had 
taught him to write and instigated this 
present task, the first be bad attempted. 

I That TpAOTArreAioii lua this meuiiog (and not 
=:Tp<> '•{•It," Crum, Cnpf. MSS. CI) ia oImt from the 
2nd colophon, ADTfUfrrAr. {rtrpa-); r. W. NUacn, 
Diaiaxu dea Michael dc 95 «lao Mut./ranr. jv. 683. 

» V. p. 40 o&om; alao Zoegk p. 37, Afrrro.vipioc. 

* la this for Xurinott In JfJau. de la Miu. iv. COC 
(the icrilw of the MS.) it i« maac. ; Aeg. Z. 1878, 26 fern.; 
in Boiner Mitlh. v. 36 doubtful. 

* C/. Frot. Soe. Bibl. Arch. xxi. 249. 

* Uacarioa 11,1102—1128. 



" What is satisfactory therein is due to bis 
sound teaching; what is not is due to me." 
The date is given twice ; first with 501 
incorrectly as the corresponding Saracenic 
year ; then, in a Greek paragraph, with the 
year of the world added, while the Saracenic 
date is replaced by an obscure Greek phrase 
relative to the moon.* This colophon ends 
with a sentence in cryptogram, again ex- 
pressing the scribe's unworthiness.* 

(2) Commemorates the donors of the book, 
Wezir (? j •-) son of Joseph and his son 
John of Psemhout' in the nome of Psoi. The 
following are the texts ; 

uiij; cei uiioq* einpA^tn uii-hpHiiii iitok- 

KAtlCIA OTOVA^Vn II.VIOTO OTOTAAB MK.MipiKOC 

iJiiiiiioiioYnc iiAi er^oon ^unHoo* uuoiiac- 
Tiipioii iirKsitnituT crrovA.\B aha ,"»ohott op«- 
rioc xnKTiri*Tii (3no.\ aiioii iiuiihtii eiovcon 

eAT?[AIB]HC IIIHHIVCIACT/ OTOVAAB IIOTA nOVA 
KATA IIO(|pAII ?AUHII Ocn^'ltonO 

epAi Ae ?itii[t]iiiit;'jii?tiic| iiniio'iTe aiii- 
AKAOOU i^Hune ;ii[u]eooT unniioituT iVhiiii- 
eiurr unpocB-rmpoc atio iiapx[<u]aiitpit/ 

' Cf. the datings in Zoega p. 19 and in Homer's Boh. 
Gospels i, Iv. 

* This is much damaged. By substituting for each 
letter that which in the alphabet precedes it (N.B. tr for, 
e) the opening words read AiioK ni;iiKe bikt; but 
after that this system appears to fail. 

* V. Amdineau, Giographie 412. 

i The same saluUtiou, Paris 129", f. 127; cf. also 
Zoega p. 175. 



232 



SA'IDIO MANUSCRIPTS. 



ABBA. PAYAe UMneqK[e]^BHp AeTAGAApiOC ABBA 

nicrto^ erqi eepAi uuuAq ^Aneice uunpoor^ 
mt[oi]koijoiiia GpeneueiioT unpecBTTHpoc 
GOTCiue o MoiKoiJOUOC ereieKKAHCiA atu) 
epeneueitoT KiBAipoorjy uAooeoc to ijapjcaia- 

XOM AYUJ MAIAACKAAtOC eTIAPIA M6KKAHCIA 

AYCO *iToq neuTAq^neice muuai AqtroT 
2MTGqAKAne uMHeqcBioore exxoce mat^asb 

fipOOT AUOK ni2HKe eunCOOTM JHAHTASHK 

nixiutuue GBOA kata n^i UTAieiyntoAcr UToq 
eiuuiq laeq+CBcu ijai ka reqAKAne eeorij epoi 

AUOK UATAAT AH AAAA OTOM IIIU OTIIAAITG 

uuoq epenexc Tc hai UTATuepirq Arqiu- 
neTtrFoc atotazot ucwq eqeTAspoor euxeq- 
[eipJHHH ueqrooTOT eu . . . . makabou kata ee 

^tone uiiueueioT[e ATcop ijtat- 

jyione em uqKAOYioor euorqe 

woTO'copo'. . . . eJipuMH euniAnou [uuoij]ac- 

THpiOU KeiJGTO (yeVOLTo) AUHM 

(Col. 2) ATU) [18—20 ]etters]eu[18— 20 
letters]u6iu)T[16 — 18 letters]uAKApe[12 — 14 
letters] atco 6peneqK[e3BHp]AiTOTproc^ abba 
iu» [about 6 let.^] ai iiGnicKonoc 6TnoA[iG] 
nAiJo[G] noc TAspGiJGZooT iinGqepoiioc iieGu. 

pOUne IJipHUIKOM UeqKATGqGipHllH GcnAppH- 
CIAt,6 UUOC eUTGqGKKAHCIA GpGHGXG lO IIGpO 
ezpAp GXloT APIA TpiAC AUHM 

Api RAUGGTG MAPAnG GIG TAU6TAUGA* HAIOTG 



UnpGCBTTHpOG UUUAIAKO/ UMUUOMOXOG UH- 
OYOIJ MIUGTIlAtUiy euniTpAGTAPrGA/HTGTUXOOG 

eMOTAPAne XGnoc ig pgxg GqGpncqiJotr ijha 
MuuAq 2unG2ooY unGqcrun^iHG uqncuz uhg- 
XiAOPpA<|>OH {^upoypa^ov) HijqiiOBG uqG^Ai 
unGqpAU GnxtotouG miGTuiue kg to akT/ 

GIG TAU6TAIIGA HAIOTG GTOTAAB KIO IIAI GBOA 
AMOK ni2HK6 BIKTlOp niATUH^A UHipAM S6A1A/ 
rC M^GMOTT T(C UUHMA RpUTHOAlG UUAinGXC 



1 V. no. 468. 

2 In margin, opposite this, PABpiHA and another 
word. 

* Cf. Zoega p. 104 and the Index to this Catalogue. 



HAMOC MT6TMBI eAMAjyOqTC X6UnA+M06l ^AT6- 
MOY UnUOHUA MTPpAUUATIA UAAICTA XeeieC2AI 
GAI2ITOOT eiTMTGnpOMIA URMOTTG nAPABOC 
UMMG^yAHA URGMGItOT U^pO(^HTHG AHA J^G- 
MOTTG Ull[nOT]6eGAeUG URAGItOT [aBBa] UAB- 
BGOG HAI MTA[qiyn]2IC6 MUUAI AVUl[5 7 

letters]uuoi 6tumt[-7 — 8 letters]sGuni2uooc 

[8 — 9 letters]GMG2 giug[9 — 10 letters]^Axe 
6p[ll — 12 letters]MAPP6A[ll — 12 lettersjGTXo 
[12—13 letters]. 

Verso, [about 15 letters] rai [about 15 letters] 
MA[about 13 letters]6n6qGo[about 11 let.]uuA 
Miu[about 7 let.]TG gtmambtot maig UM;yo"ou 

HAAAC GTO"OXq GOMOUAlC.e UUOOT OTA OTA 
GqnpOeiGTA 6XMTGKKAHGIA UMMOTTG KAACOG 
GqKOCUGI UUOG eMMJ^A GTGqGipG UUOOT GTMHT 
^Apoq ^MUUA GTOTHT GTXIGBIO GBOA 2ITOOTq 
GqUG MOTOM MIU KAAIOG gMOTAPAHG MTG 
nUOTTB ATUI Gq+TAIO MOTOM MIU GAq^lOUe 
MAI 2tO UGA2 UpGqtGBCU ^AMTAXtOK GBOA 

unixcocoue mtai2itoot epoq nGUTAqGume 

lieilTq OTGBOA eilTGqCBtOTG 6TOTOX ATCO HG- 
TGUnqGUIMG OTGBOA JITOOTUG GIGOHC UUtOTM 
HAIOTG KtO MAI GBOA MTGTMpUAUGGTG 2MMG- 
TM^AHA UMUqi GjpAl nHGTMCIX GTMA UMOTKU) 
GBOA HTG HAMOB6 P6MGTO AUHH OTOI IJAI 
AMOK XG^ApGOTOGI iyiOHG M+iyOOH AH TO'lX 
IIATAKO UGCeAl HAUOTH GBOA ATIO MTAqStOK 
GBOA HOT niTpAGTAPPGAIOH UHieOOT UAI GTG- 

GOT I . [n]6 uniGBOT nApuoTTG[2 or 3 let. t]oh 

AP/ iP tOKH [GAp]Ar/ (t>A: 

Seven Greek lines at the bottom of col. 1 
are fragmentary ; 



G TUttlH O APAHHTOG 
TUIOH KAI AT6A 
.GIG U6TAHGAH 
. . GPU) TAnillOG 
... I TAAAinCOpOG 
. KAI AHA2.IOG 
.... UHH ? 



(Col. 2) GPpA+A TO BIBAIOT TOM APIOM 
GTAPPGAIOH TOTTO 6M lUGpA 17^ TOM AUpiA ! 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



233 



KATA ^IIO/ TOII KOCUOII . . .' KAI -j^ TON AriOII 
kfi U)KM KAI CApAl'/ THM CrAGIJII . . eTpACOeC 

nAp miov' 

ii2.nApKcroAi.rK.\/rA<|*T . (|KAn(|>[3 or 4 let.] 
? "» ? 

A^BKI.TIIK 

In another hand ; noc ic ntixc. niiA.\Moiiiuc 

HHO-iTO ?»IOVUa fK|l3CUOV [u]l1IIIIAIIIO'.<Tn 

iicuii oTTAUiMV eiioTiiii riApvuiij ii:so'rrAni(u| 
ovinf^i]p nvc iiiciiciKt) iiiiiKiynipn haiak/ 
latAiiiiiit: frrnnAini} ."ia-.wii(K| .\f!(r()'.*-/iiiiiu^ 
iipiJiicvueo'iT eiHiTo;*j ii+oi ,\«»iTCM>v eiiTin*- 
nlcTic iiiiinn*[ov]€ni iieiir iiiinuviicMr una 
oeorii oniio-iTo A'o*»iiiiA(rrpAo-rAi*ra\iuii 
eii[n<iv]eicn iiiiiii oiui[»ovj. 

The concluding lines are fragmentary ; 

AVKAC| eiin 

no iri'.vicBto 

ATUi erf cBio 

Aviu m-frAp 

KAIICIA ?llll 



490. 

Or. 3681 B(70).— Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf; UjxS^ in. The text is for 
the most part in 2 columns, the no. of lines 
in each being unequal. It is written by 2 
■cribes, both in the style of Zoega's 9th 
class. 

From Ahmfm. [Budoe.] 

Colophons, the end of one and the whole 

of another; the Ist by George the i/faX/xwSd?* 

in A.M. 752 = A. Sarac. 327 («>) ( = A.D. 

1036), the 2nd by an anonymous scribe — 

* TiuM (igam, the last being n. 

' Periiapa there wm nothing after inX^nf. 

* Mr. A. O. EUia raggeata th*t thi« i« merely the pro- 
nnnciation of ittMiiiiilc. C/. also the name ,j>^ Krall, 
Rechtnrk. l3l. The verb craoeu elaewhere (Matt. i. 2.3, 
Leyden Cat. 440) means ' translate.' 

* r. Yansleb, 2fi«(oire 180. 



" the Lord knoweth bis name," — who pre- 
sents the book to the White Monastery and 
threatens with the curses of Moses any who 
shall remove it. 

(1). The 1st paragraph is fragmentary 
and ends with . . . eAUMU e<jorHon<5 K<|e;yione 
eAUHii. The 2ud is ; aiiok A6 ?ukut nin- 
fiiaxAV' Aviu niHBiiiii iii\v.v\iorpA(t>()c' reuipre 

nO'llipO lll-AI'IA IKiKK.MICIA llfH'AAUCOAOC Al- 
TOAUA AHVAI lll,\°l(Hl)ll(3 eilTipULIIIU TAI VKI. 
nCApAI'OllOC AIOKAII +IIB. 

(2). criTo^o iiiio<|' uiipA^^o uiinoTiioq 
uiiiioauiA uneiiooij iiiiaiiio'iTH uuaiakaiiii 
iiuAiKAiiciA Ilium noc iKrrcoovii iiiiimpAM 

IITA(|.M IIKCmilAAICIII {K€<f>d\aiOv) IIA'Cllin (:et)Vll 
(rrUKKAHc:iA IIIKllKnUIT ana :'i(!IIO'iT(! n(!(|IIAeilB 
IIKOTC lllUkVTAIIAC eiTllllCOriC lllllip(l(|>IITI IC 
UOOTOCHC XeO'i'Oli IIIU GTIIAIiipt! IIIHTA'Ollo'' 
II^HUUO UniUUIIACTIipiOII IIIIOIKIKOT AHA "JC!- 

iio'iTO ToniicnTO mo epAi txcmi iit^wo'r 
TiipdV TeiiiiiKHiof: iin(|ni iin()i|iinp<>c v.aax 
eiiiifiiiii iiiKiii; Aiiiiii. A previous text or 
the end of this has been here erased. 
The verso is blank. 

491. 

Or. 1242(1). — Paper; 2 connected leaves, 
2 separate leaves, pp. — , c» ; — , iTa ; — , ? ; 
— , pi^, and 2 fragts. ; lOJxOJ in. The 
Coptic text is in one column of about 25 lines 
with a corresponding Arabic text opposite it. 
The script is regular and sloping, like Zoega's 
9th class, with u as described in no. IIQ above. 
Stops, lines and the letter <t> are in red. 

From Dair al-Baramus, Nitria. 

[G. Chester.] 

1 Recars HyTemat, Album, pi. viii. 4 and as a verb, 
Paris 131», 39. 

* A salutation, no doubt, as in the lost no., but un- 
intelligibly corrupted. 

* Interesting for the pronunciation of x at this time. 

U H 



234 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Parts of a Greek-Sa'idic-Arabic Vocabulary 
apparently identical with that in Paris MS. 44 
often cited by Peyron and described by 
"Woide, Ajypendix ^c. [22]. It would seem 
that our MS. was less accurately written than 
that in Paris. In script they are very similar. 

Pp. — , o. From the beginning of the 2nd 
chapter, containing names and attributes of 
the Creator ; {ruhr.) jJlJI U^l J ^jUil ^JU]1 

What follows consists for the most part of 
Greek words with their Arabic and a few 
Sa'idic equivalents. 

Pp. — , iiiA; — , ?. Apparently from the 
same chapter and containing Greek adjectives 
applicable to God with their equivalents. 
It may be noted that Trpctos is rendered by 
npiipA^'j fjjJ), nrope by cJLi 1>, di/ajOK^i^SoXos 
and Asii.vicTAif.e (Sto-Ta^eii/). 

Pp. — , piq^. From the 6th chapter, con- 
taining the names of insects and reptiles. 
The following is the text ; 



ovuec; 




tic ' ^ 


CKOAOnfillApA 


ll;:^*^; 


i ^1 ^1 


(|>ApUAKOniOC 


^^\*.,.\\ ^Ic 


npoqpnAepe 




<dl. 


<|)AUAriUCMOC^ 




j._J*--0 


UOAAICA . c|)TATriOU* 




Ji^j 


CIUAAOC^ . lieABOn 




<idjLo 


AI-piOUeAlACOII*' 




^y. <-W 


MAqilGBIU) 200TT 




<idjU 


KATTOM . KATAI^ 




*>> 


AKpic . G^xe 




a:i!« 


nOIITIKOG.OTniH 




> 


1 Read 0T02G. 




- Read *L,-, . 



' Head <t)ApuAriiJ6iioG. * Unidentified. 

^ Unidentified. For the next Paris 44 has ^abioti, 
* ' Aypio/iiXicraiov ? • 

' Unidentified (Greek ?). 



CeA<t)ll'>TBAKHIl 


JUyJI 


UVA . HAq 


tjljjjl 


ApAXIIH . eAAOTG^ 


tJLJyiCic 


OTAUijpHpO^ 


cJ^I^^J 


AlKApAXIlH iJUylU!) (_-oj 


CKOAA^^*CKOAIKG6 


JJAil 


HBUT 


Ale 


TIVAAOC'. neiiiiH 


^^^ 


TITAAOI . KOpiG 


J^' 


KiutuniA^- KTIJOrUVA 


t_^l Uoj 


nAqnoT20op 


f\U 


<j>BipA . TlipGc'' CpUCIBM jUJI 


P. pi^. 




nKouq 


cMl 


CHG . TCTAOOAG* 


l^y*"' 


T^yOAG® 


/^ 


KOMIAAAA . KpOTo" 


.y~ 


OTCIB 


x\Xe 


BornpicTnc" uercpA 


jSui\ t__*lll> 


nOBpOTXOG 


'^jjj 


noeAOLi 


^j^jA\ 


BATpoxoG . neKporp 


' a\.MA\ 


rpoTiioc'^ 


c^ ty 


UAGnGKpOVp 


<tlu 


urpuGHii.'* 


J^l 


TiyoAuec'* 


u^f^^ ' 



1 SiX^t;. Kircher 1 73 gives+KAAH for this Arabic (c/. 1 
Peyron crAn). The Copt, appears corrupt. 

3 The Paris copy reads eAAOTG. 

3 "Flower-eater." * lKu>\-qt 

5 Read i/^uXXos. The copy therefore whence our MS. 
was derived was in cursive Greek hand. 

^ ? Kwi/coireiov. 

7 Cf. Kircher 173 -l-rGpGiG and Peyron 192. 

8 Cf. ? 200A6. * Cf. XOAC. 
^^ KpoTujv. ^' BoinrprjoTts- 
12 Read cjiJl. 

1' ? TupiVos. !■* iSvpfiri$. 

" cy. Kircher 173 to'OAUec. 



SA'IDIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



285 



The 7th chapter relates to kings, rulers &c. 
Only the first 3 lines remain after the Arabic. 

The fragments. 1 a, from the 1 7th chapter. 



CeUIAAAIC 

A.\HvponiK' 
Pov(|)iua' 

KOIlApOC 



TOU 






2 a, from the 19th chapter, relating to 
horses and other animals. 



iT;iabiug bu agiiv;uiuiuc, \^i\ 


jya «jbv« 


1 


AUkcl 


uv.v^x 


-J'^ 


e . . TIIIOM 


<iU 


1TpOUtt\OC* 


UlS 


XA.\IIIApilJ . XA.MIIOC 


r'^ 


UVAOKOnOC 


J> 


KVlJtU • KATI • ApiAI'IOIII 


*.(- 




UJIJU 


inilOKVIIHII 


>r^v;!^ 


A.\OKTHC 


«,^ 


uachua' 


l^jio. 


AAOCIIA 


c^ 


KAniCTpiHI . KAniCTpOC 


\jrj 


AAepoii 


c;:^-^ 


2 ^.lipATf>c] 




XIPOIIVAH 


^'S 


BOAUIIApiC 


u^.^l 


ABAriUII* 


«i>^ 


UOVKVpiKIIC: 


*1JU 


I.TUA 


.r^ 


(rTAB.XICIAIItHI if,)»-l yJ! 


o^l^^l 


1 6. K*i*piA T lITAOtI 


1 


IIOCTABAITHC 


^JJU 


KpiKX\IA* 


CU 


J^VCrrp* • XIICTlip . TIIKTp. 


^ *-.s* 


nA^IIIATHII* 


ku:ju 


TdKTpilll 


all. 


BUTKaVVATOII 


cu 


c:tabaoc . nncTABAoii 


JJLk*) 


I'YVS^.W 




> Read ij.,^. 




* 1 'kpiMU^. 


* K^tAAof. 


* Pi4>riiia. 








' Ma(rvi;/<a. 





H n 2 



236 



AHMIMIC MANUSCRIPT. 



BIBLE. 

492. 

Or. 5299(1). — Parchment; a complete leaf, pp. cIh, cio, and 2 fragts. ; 4x3| in. 
The text is written in one column of 12 lines in a very fine uncial hand (v. Crum, 
Coptic M8S., pi. 1, ii). 

[Fl. Petrie.] 

The Epistle of S. James iv. 12, 13 and of S. Jude 17—20. Published by Crum, 
l.L, 2ff. The text is discussed and partly reprinted by Headlam in Scrivener, Plain 
Introd^iction, 4th ed., ii. 143. V. also Gregory in Tischendorf, Nov. Test., 8th ed., iii. 892 
and Hyvernat in Eev. biblique, v. 569. 



237 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



BIBLE. 



OLD TESTAMENT. 

493. 

Or. 4717(11). — Parchment; a long strip; 
20^ X3i in. but varying in width. The text 
is written in 49 irregular lines of a sloping, 
uneven script. Much of it is almost illegible. 

[Grak.] 

The Ode of Moses (Exod. xv. 1—19). The 
following is the text, which is merely an 
abbreviation of the whole giving the initial 
words, or parts of words, of each clause — 
probably for liturgical purpo«ee. The clauses 
are separated by lines. 

{ver. 1.) TMrrn Aipciu niifm iKtrrcHc iiiiiih- 
^n.\i nicpAii.x oiiTH?«iTii (iR.xdi MAC y(l^h'^i^r\ 

I1IIIIUTA.\V aXXt\ A(|IIA.\tlV UIIA.\AUCA (2.) IIOII- 

soumim: iiiinniiuK[<uiAi:}THC At|:^u[ni] — riai 
TOHAiKr.-[+] — iick: iittUrrut^T iitMi] (4.)iin- 
eApiJA (t>A[pA(t>] — eiicctiriT onr — (6.) to- 
KoviiAii — (7.) Avuj ?fiiiii.\:'iM — (8.) eiToii- 
noor' ottOK — AnyxvAi tnra ii .'. — (?) aktava 

n| (!!•) •"" IIO+IH liAK ?ll (12.) AMUW- 

Toii BA.\ T«Mt . . . Toucni — (15.) A'iyrrxp- 
Top — AVRtuA Tnp«rr 3CH — (16.) euriA^Hii 



Thia cannot be read iiiiA, aa the Greek would suggest. 



noKiTBAi uA.\o'reAiun[i] jyAiiTonoK.vvtoc ciu[i] 

TOT nOC nOITAKCAIIT (17.) OKOXITOT OeOTII 

oriTAY t«kahpoiiuui[a] GKTuxn UAV cseovii 

?r 

(uiiiKiiAii;'ia>n(! to«b iioi TAKCJJivrtoTtj not; — 

nilA UTOVCBTA IIIIKA'IU' COBTUITiJ HOG (18.) Al- 

iHipA (LMiinnHe ;iAiine av uoikhuoc — (19.) -vn- 
Avei f]ecn*[ii] iiu-i iiu^ruip. uiiiiuBeApuA uii- 
iiaTA.\ii x[at]. 

On the verso are various phrases, words 
and letters in different hands, e.g. hacam 

llA'i*;*fA:iK IHlAinOT UATTAOIAK nfl.\A'iGI lieilT, 
"f Cvii Tl^yilll AVtO TIAUIIAGI, 4III . „, ■ . 

494. 

Or. 5299(2).— Papyrus ; 5 f ragts. ; the 
largest 4x7 in. The script is clear, sloping 
and ligatureless. Published (except Grafs 
fragt.) by Crura, Coptic MSS. Sfc. pp. 13 — 16. 

[Fl. Petrie and Graf.] 

I. Fibres at right-angles to the text. The 
Ode of Moses (Exod. xv. 1 — 19). Only the 
latter parts of the lines remain. Each verse 
is separated by two oblique strokes. The 
text shows a mixture of dialects in which 
Bohairic forms predominate ; cf. the version 
of no. 493, which is more thoroughly Mid. 
Egyptian. 



238 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



II. Fibres parallel ; text in the reverse 
direction. The Song of the Three Children, 
vv. 41 — 65/ with lacunae. Graf's fragt. has 
vv. 60, 61. The writing on its other side is 
illegible. 

This text is followed by a clause, contain- 
ing perhaps the names of the local bishop 
and abbot.^ After |n]|)to(t)HTHc only 2 or 3 
lines can be missing. 

The dialect here is almost purely Bohairic. 

495. 

Or. 4717(12). — Parchment; part of a strip, 
complete in width ; 3^ X 2^ in. The text, 
in one column, is written in an uneven, 
sloping, ligatureless hand (c/. Hyvernat, 
Album, pU. X. or xii. 3 for the type). 

[Geaf.] 

Psalms, the initial words of various verses, 
no doubt for liturgical usage (rf. Or. 5297(3)). 
• ovne npcuue noc (viii. 5.) 
^SApenArreAoc (xxxiii. 8.) 
MBTOTto^ epneoAT. 

AKOTCUM HAT lj| 

AHoc xooT uneqf 
not: iiAeujii erooTOT. 
uiineoooT ija2co[m] (xc. 10.) 
cuoT enoc ueqArf (cii. 20.) 
MTOK AKcrooAK u| (ciii. 1.) 

+IIAOTCOII2 IIAK Gb[o.\]. 

MTOK AKKUJ IJOTIl. ^ 

AUOKHO PKOTI 6X26. 



[c]uoT enoc esoA zu (cxlviii, 1.) 

1 Of Daniel ch. iii (Tischendorf). 

3 The Greek Church concludes the Ode in addressing 
the Apostles, Martyrs, &c. (Diet. Ghr. Ant. i. 187). 
Cf. the Hynaxarium, 25th Choiak, where John Karae 
adds to it the name of Athanasius. There is a 'curious 
reference to this Ode in Zoega 312. 



The dialect here is Sa'idic but for the 
forms noti, 2at (also zoo-c). 

496. 

Or. 4717(18). — Papyrus ; a fragt. ; about 
9x8 in. The fibres are at right-angles to 
the text, which is written in a very even, 
sloping, ligatureless hand {cf. Eevillout, Actes 
pi. 2 or Crum, Coptic M8S. pi. 3, xiv for 
the type). 

[Geap.] 

Isaiah xxvi, 1 — 8. The passage was pre- 
ceded and followed by others not taken from 
its context. That which preceded it ends 
liiuuAK TGKue TU6 eiiyAneTc|. Of the other 
nothing consecutive can be read. The 
passages are separated by lines of alternate 
dots and strokes. The MS. was either a 
lectionary or had some liturgical use. The 
following is the text ; 
|u . Txui uneixu) e2cunK62i nroTAA erxib 

IspnOTT ACeAOTOTSei IJ6M qM6KtO UIJOT 
|CABGT ATCO IJIienTAH UAABqi eeOTM 

|KeocTiiH u(l)t ATCO e(|AAe2 GTuoei eqo-o 

IIJI GBAA SeAlie(:Anilf.G AAK nOG 



|tio ni^AiuGe A[qi]ni GnccMT uneroT 
gBBBiA Ki2eue6enoc enecHT 

|eM60-AAAT:S 
fKGIITO .... 2AHI OnKGei AKTAT2UJ 
IaGU .... UIJHGTOBBIHOTT Te2l[n| 

I'TTto cJbtuit msg TeeiH MiiieTceBHrcl 

inTG A26AniC GnGKAGIJ ATU) UM 

p 

Iat e[T]uin G[A]Aq 

Ihcaiac 

The verso is blank. 



NEW TESTAMENT. 

497. 

Or. 5299(2). —Parchment; two fragments; 
the larger 5i X 6| in. The text, in 2 columns, 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS; 



239 



is written in a regular hand generally re- 
sembling Zoega's 5th class and all but 
identical with that of no. 507, 

From the Fayyum. [Flinders Petrie.] 

The larger fragt., S. Matthew xi. 27, 28, 
xii. 1—3, 6—10, 11, 12; but few of these 
are complete. Publuihed in Grum, Coptic 
MSo.t !• 

The smaller fragt. shows only a few letters. 

498. 

Or. 4717(14). — Parchment; a small fragt.; 
3x6| in. The text, in two columns, is 
written in a heavy, square hand, between 
Zona's 3rd and 4th classes, a and u being 
angular but r curved. The form of :^ re- 
sembles that in the printed type here used 
or that in the Leipzig type {e.g. in Stem's 
Grammar) and is a modification of the form 
treated of in Rainer MiUh. i. Ill and in 
Crum, Coptic MSS. p. 1. <r has the form 
described in the first of these works. The 

text is upon one side only. 

[Graf.] 

S. Matthew xii. 27—29, 32, 33. The Ist 
ool. is but half preserved ; 

is<;i 

|iia\.\(K| 
Imii 

|Ae AIIAK 
|nilA IITU <)>f 

|iii.\mi<u 

|pA AUIIO 
|ll ll.\« Ttl 

fTO <h+ in 

|*rAIJ^*iU*AII 

It 

The text of the 2Dd col. is ; 

Attllll CeMONl 

aiuL\ iioTUfuco 



ore Ao iiTAq one 



niiA QTOTes u 

lieVKtU lie(| CBAA 
OVAG ZlinGIGtUII 

ovAo euiHrniMOT 
lo JLM n^eii crniA 
iiorq u| 

6Tll| 

499. 

Or. 4923(1). — Papyrus; several fragts. 
from the binding of a book ; the largest 
7Jx5 in. The leaves still adhere together 
so that but one side is at all legible. The 
text, in two columns of more than 21 lines 
each, is written in an upright hand of Zoega's 
8th class. Initials are slightly enlarged and 
recede. 

From Cairo. [Grenpell.] 

S. Matthew xiii. 24—28, 31—33. The 
following is the text (fibres at right-angles). 

|emi V. 31. ohI 

|ei A(|ci+ II V. 32. Kun| 

|<r (illAIIOTf) 
V. 25. I^ltuyil (ITAIII 

|Aa eiiKAT At|i 

IqMi.vi Aqovcieii iiiior| 

liiairriiir ?iTuiif Teu| 

|0TA AC{IIAA:HU AIUU| 

T. 26. |AU AlOT Af|(lA l(tl2l| 

I ? IIIOIITHO- UVCU eSAAf 

V. 27. |a AVI Ae timix uiotaaI 

Iko.vucmutmc ;iAot*i| 

|r iiH(| xoncic ii;iiiu| 

|nv(rpAfr fiiiAiinTt| iiieA.\or| 

|tak.\aa(| ?ii cf];'J<on| 
1^11 .vA<|(niii V. 33. KonApAsI 

|iiiiiHiiTiicr [iih]ov e7A| 

V. 28. |nuxoq iiiiur [ij]uac ^uj^ 

(3 illegible lines.) ? iireii ? r 



MHC| 
UA2| 
Tflliul 



240 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



500. 

Or. 4923(2). — Parchment; a circular fragt.; 
5^ in. across. It has served apparently as 
the covering of a jar. The text, in two 
columns, is written in a rounded hand of 
Zoega's 5th class. The forms of ^ and o- 
are those described in no. 498. The text is 
much faded. 

From Keneh. [Geenfell.] 

S. Matthew xxiv. 30 — 33 in Coptic and, on 
the other side, xxiv. 44 — 48 in Greek. The 
following is the Coptic text ; 

foTHAtr MIJAT ATCO qHGTATA MU6(|ArreAOC 

euiJOTMAcr tJCLiH ceiieTAT+ HiieqctoTn gbaa 

2UniqTAV THOT WXINAAOXOT IIIIUnHOTI jyAAAO- 
SOT lUI Ae erriApABOAH GBAA eUTBU) IlKeilTH 
20TAU AAejyAlieGTGA' trilAIJ IJT6HeC(rtOBI +OTtO 

GBAA 3AT[e]TGUMiui 3:eAq[?]ujiiT list n3[uiu] 
[ii]tai2h mta 

The Greek text is that of Tischendorf's 
8th ed. (v. 45 ol/certa?, Soui^ai). 

501. 

Or. 4717(15).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 3^X3 
in. (originally about 3^ wide). The text in 
one column consists of 18 lines in all. The 
leaf, when complete, contained no more. 
On fol. a the fibres are at right-angles to the 
text. The script is square but uneven {cf. 
Zoega's 3rd class, but for the a which is 
angular). The ^ is of the ordinary form ; 
but o- has that described in no. 498. 

[Geaf,] 

S. Matthew xxviii. 2 — 5. 

fol. a. |;yu)ni nArre 

|c TAp unoc Aqi 
|ecHT eBAA zu 



1 Recurs Mans, de I'Insi. eg. ii. 601. 



Jnn Aq+ unec|OTAi 

|CKAAKA UnCUtll 

SqeAA C2Aiii e^ciuq 
|eqiiii Ae uAqAi u 

JgH UOTTpBHCr 

fol. h. AVtO TC3qeBCco| 

MACOTAB^ "Tel 
MOT3CIU>ll 6BAf 

eiiTeqeA'l" ATl| 
ijxe iieTAAoel 
ATCO ATiyioni n| 

IIIIfiTUAOTT I 

Aq0TtO2U A6 uf 

nArreAoc nexi 
MM62IAUI a:6u| 

502. 

Or.4717(16).— Parchment; afragt.; 7x61 
in. The text, in two columns, is written in 
a hand of Zoega's 5th class, but for e and to 
which show the forms of class 3 or 4. The 
form of o- is that referred to in no. 498. 

[Graf.] 

S. Luke ii. 24, 25 — 27 in Coptic and, on 
the other side, ii. 28, 29 in Greek. 

The Coptic text is ; 





1? 

1"' 




Itam 




fuA 6{| 




f OTBB eAXtOq 




^ATtO UeAT 




TAUA(| ne 




eiTeiiRG 




nUA GTOT 




6B XGIlUGq 


for 


uev enuor 


liio^peu 

8.6 


euRATeq 

Mer enxpi 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



2il 



gcrpSii 


iinoc 




1" 


A'.HO II . . a\g 




giio-i- 


iij 




gne z 






»e Greek 


is; 

OAg 

TOIlg 

ATKAJl 

Avnrrg 
KAi (rrg 
c:i]ii Toil og 

MVII Anog 

IJIU Toil A| 






.uiii COT An 


KA| 




CIIOTA KA 


CGIlg 




TA Tf) pilllA 


CTUg 




UOV Oil III 


KAlg 
Tg 



503. 

Or. 4923(3).— Parclimcnt; a fragt. 4^x7 
in., pngetl (in the middle of the upper margin) 
KA, KB. The text, in two columns, is written 
in a largo hsind of Zoega's 2nd class (c/. 
phoiogr. in liull. de VAcitd. imp., NS. iii 
(xxxv), fr. 4, rev.). ^ and <r have the same 
forms as in no. 498 ; e is but sliglitly curved. 
A (-like mark indicates paragraphs. Initials 
are slightly enlarged. 

From Ahmim. [Qrknfbll.] 

S. Luke xiii. 3.'), xiv. 1, 3 — 5, 7, 8, 10. 
p. KA. I'lAiiTirrniixAc; A-(i(|<:tiAii(rr ii.vo ii[nT]- 

IlllO-i' eUllAflll IIIIOC Atn*><OIII An eillli:ABBAT(>ll 

Ai|i n?o'/ii fiiiiii iiovApYtoii irrn iii<|>ApH:no(: 
ntr.'toii iiovjl 

IWVTOII .\(l[ll]llAII IITa[v] .\n AVKAWo[ov] 
A'i'lO At|A-(o[? I)].\.\«| IITnt|«r[lA]' A<|TH.\(rAC{ 



' Tliw mtut be tbe Ncding, though unsupported elM- 
rhcre. 



AqK(:(| nBAA MGxeq Ae iiov ^niiiii uiiatcii 
nnT<ic>[v]AiiTC5q iiiiovico [iijucrr lo 

p. KB. [?]u OIIIAII [||]a(|IIOV OAAV [a]oI!V- 

nion[T ll]lll^1Ap^ iiua iiacotob [o]<),\(o uiiac 
iinv Ann;in)n AAiyjAoviii ta2u«!K uov^aau iintJA- 
.xtornB eiinuo nxAi ii^^iApn uiintuc AqrA^ou ] 

AV.\A O^HtOn [A\fi;'j]AHTA?IH5K [^i]K^1ll 020VII 

AtOTUB euniue OTonBiiio-i-r eiiiA acj^'jai ii,\(i 

niniTACITAeiinK IIC|A'AU IIOK A'nilA^'IBIIA OVATIUIK 
lli:AeAIII TOT«,I 

504. 

Or. 5707. — Parchment ; 12 connected 
leaves and one single leaf; originally about 
103 X9i in. Almost every leaf is now in a 
dilapidated state. The pagination is lost 
but the fragt. bears on p. 17 the quire-mark 
A. The MS. is a palimpsest; the earlier 
text is written in 2 columns of 20 or 21 lines 
each, in a fine, rounded uncial recalling the 
Cod.Marchal. (Q) in the letters a,a,k, a, 11, y,«o, 
while in n, o, c the forms are those of Zoega's 
3rd or 4th class. The letters ;i and o- have 
the peculiar forms mentioned in no. 498. 
Initials are slightly enlarged, recede beyond 
the other lines and have al)ove them in the 
margin short, horizontal strokes. There is 
no other ornament. Tlie colon is the only 
stop employed. Superlineation is very rare. 
The later text is described beluw. 

[C. MiriiCH.] 

The earlier text is S. John iii. 5 — iv. 49 

(but with iv. 19 — 23, 35 — 45 partly wanting) 

in Greek and Coptic, the former occupying 

the first, the latter the second column on each 

page. The MS. is bound in accordance with 

the sequence of the later text. For the 

earlier text the following is the order of the 

leaves ; foil. 7 ab, 8 ba, 9 ab, 3 ab, 10 at, 4 ab, 

bba, Gab, 11 ab, 13 ab, 1 ab, 12 ab, 2 ab. 

I 1 



242 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



Fuhlished in the Journal of Theol. Studies 
(Oxford), 1900 by Crum witli an estimate 
of the value of the Greek text by F. G. 
Ken von. 

505. 

■ Or. 4717(17). — Parchment; an almost 
complete leaf; 6x4 in. The text is a 
palimpsest in one column of 15 lines, written 
in a square, very unskilled hand. The forms 
of jy and <r are those described in no. 498. 
The words are often separated by 3 vertical 
dots, thus : . The earlier text is in Greek. 

[Graf.] 

Romans ii. 6 — 12. 

Fol. a. ka[ta iifi{|eB]Movi iin n[eii ex] 
RA2Tnou[o]iji iioretOB 6iiaii[o]tc| otav uiiot- 

TAIA UMOTU6TATTAKA IIRTKCot IICAOVUJII^ II- 
yiAUIIfSe IIH Ae 6Tee(5lieBAA eil2C3IIU6TOpiOlin 

isTGiice+ue-h eii eiiTuoi aaaa ottiit iigiiT 
iiiiTueTsiiicrAiic orcrtoiir uiioYBo'epK^ uii- 

OTLIK62 UHOT- (fol. b) -OAI+IC o| ? ex]oil+TXH 

iii[Bi ut]p. [iiiJAtoui IIH OTiAi iinnexeAT 
niov[iA]ei ii^Apn uunioTieiiiii otav ao 

IIIIOTTAIA UIIOT?ipHIIH HOTAII IIIBI 6TGAe(tK| 

nnArAGoii nioviAoi ij;yApn uiinioTioiiiii iinii- 

UeTAO(|XieA TAP 2AT6IJ<Jy|' III! I'Ap IITAV BAIIABI 

The earlier text is not biblical ; c/., among 
the few legible words, tois <pL\ocr6(j)OL<s. 



506. 

Or. 4923(4).— Parchment; fragts. of 2 
connected leaves, ruled ; together 4| X 10 in. 
The text, in two columns, is written in a 
fine, square character (cf. Hyvernat, Album 
pi. ii. 2 for the type, though there the character 
is larger). The form of ^ is that described 

1 The p seems to be written over the ?, 



in Rainer Mitth. i. Ill (' Pergaraent ') ; ? is 
very slightly curved. 

From Ahmim. [Grenfell.] 

Romans xi. 25,32 — 34, 36, xii. 1 — 4; but 
most of the verses are incomplete. The fol- 
lowing is the text so far as it is legible ; 
Fol. la. ? per 

OTG Al 
IJATIUi MAR 
IIHOV filKH 
UTCTIipiOII 

Only a few letters of the 2nd col. remain. 
1 b. lice ? 

2U)OT ? or 
Ac|> + ? Aqzi 

OTAII IIIBI U 
eOTII eAOTUGT 
ATCUIT6U 

Only a few letters of the 1st col. remain. 



Fol. 2a. 



genATio 

^TXITB 

f kiccooY 

"1 iqeiAvi 
iiiLi TAP na 
TA(|iui orieiiT 
Linoc w. iiiu 

n(5TAqeAJyBMA 
IC'JAAIII lU: 

iin(| le IIIU 
noTAqeA 



2b. ni 111 

IICLIAT fAHl 
eilOTIJOT 
UOTI^ IITGlie 



|hii 

•l-TtOBe t)VII 
UIJAT6II HAG 
IIHOV GBAA 

2lTeiiHiueT 

iieiieTHq 11 
TO c|) t KGO 

I ITO rei iTA 

2(5I10TOI1C(0 
[ua] IIOVeVGIA 

fuH 0| 
BAA U I 
i'J^'JH U I 
GAAq A I 

euHof |xi 

OBIO nOVGI 



1 A hitherto unobserved representative of ^ _^ a , 

It is no doubt to be read likewise in Mcnts. de I'Inst. eg. 
ii. 586 (Malt, xiii." 52). 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



243 



TUIieilT KOC 
IITnTGIilUI 

seoviino 
njivuj^ in|)+ 

niAfAfM)!! 
AYtO OtI 



novel KATA 

T2H eTA<t)+ 

Tio;*j iifi(| iiov 

^1 UIIICTIC 
KATA T2H I'Ap 

ereeiioTcto 



These passages are published in a much 
differing version by Krall in Rainer Mitth. 
ii. 70. 

507. 

Or. 4717(18).— Parchment; 10} x 2} in. 

The MS. is a palimpsest, the text here de-- 

scribed being the earlier and that of the 

original book from which this strip was cut 

for subsequent use. It is written in two 

columns, in a regular hand of Zoega's 5th 

class; bat a, o, c are circular (ef. no. 502). 

The form of ;>f is always, that of a sometimes, 

identical with that in Crura, Copt. MSS., 1, 

that of cr is the usual Sa'idic. For the later 

text V. no. 512. 

[Gbaf.] 

1 Corinthians viii. 7, 12 and ix. 6, 7, 12. 
Another version of these passages is in Zoega 
158, 154 but it differs much from the fol- 
lowing text ; 

Recto. AV(u uniui eiioTAii 

iiiBi ail eAiiii I'Ap ''JA 

eetmi o+iioT coA 

?iiiiic*riiMoiA lira 

nii.MiAoii c:ooTOU 

iiT?ii ii;nii^uMOT 

iinnMiABi niioraii 
ciiM . . . AutTT era 
uo . . K . . . erciiH 
ABcic OTfiunti <rre 
xeiinAiiABi oiiovpc 
eTBoiini »i;*»xoo-i*2 

pii TOTIIQCKAII.UV 



Verso. e^-reuRAeioB iiiu 

^AqeAUATAI eiiiiut| 
O+OIIIOII LIUIII U 

uo(| 16 iiiu ^AqTtotri 

IIOVIC12.\»VA.\l IK|iy 
THUOVtOU e^w zu 

no(|0'iT02 lo IIIU 
e2_orciA liaxvoii 

AIIAII lieOVA A.VAA 

All All unaiia\\pAC 

OO IITOie^OTCIA 
A.\AA TOIIAI IIIIAO' 

iieHT eiietuB iiibi 

eillA IIIITailf 



508. 

Or. 4717(19). — Parchment ; a small strip 

from the binding of a book ; ^ X 5| in. The 

text, in two columns, is written in a very 

fine uncial script (r/.Hyvernat,J/i(o/i pi. ii. 2, 

though that is larger). The form of ^ is 

that described in Rainer Mitth. i. Ill (<;. 

no. 498). 

[Geaf.] 

Ephesians iv. 10, 13, 15, 17. The follow- 
ing is the text ; 

Recto. All A(|:*iH nn?cici 

IIGAM^'JUJI IIIIU 
IIHOVI TlipOV 

cTic ijiinnAov[ii] 
un^Miipi u(t)+ 

Verao. iiibi am oeovii 
opAq eT[o]TAnH 

KATA Ten OTO 

iieiiooiioc 

1IA:^I LIUAC e(3ll 

I I 2 



244 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



509. 

Or. 4923(5). — Parchment; part of a leaf, 
ruled and paged [ouo], gTI ; 85 X 4J in. The 
text, in two columns, is written in a peculiar, 
somewhat irregular hand {cf. Rossi, / Papiri 
. . . di Torino i, fasc. 1, tav. iii.). 
. Probably from Ahmim. [Gkenfell.] 

Epistle of S. James i. 25, 26, ii. 1, 3, 5. 

p. [(lU^J. 



^pe u(|)ti)B 

|0TUAKA 

?cn6 zunm\ 

|io G^tO 
|«VHOTA A 
|lJUOC AG 

UroTpeqj'Ju 
|e eijqvAAi 

^V AN LmO(| 
p. Gil. 

GCAAAU lire 



TOTOM-hlO e 
TOTBATHlin^ UIJ 
2BHT6 UnKO 
CUOC BTeBBM? 
THIIO IIAGIIIIT 
TIIIOTIG NIC MB 
XO n MOTTO U 

neoov unp 



3cno( 



'i 



eiiiioji 



llAUOpil 



1 For Ibis suffix v. no. 168. 



TIKHtOpU IIOA 
nOTp<f)Opi II 
Ti'JTIIII OTIIA 
novo IITOTII 

xooo iiA(| xn 

eUOOT KAAUIO 
irrOIKAOOApA 

|t6TII 
ikl(|)HKe 



uniiovf 
nopctouH 
iieiiKo uf 
CHOC (iT§ 
*^JCUI10 (JJl 

eiiTnicxI 

llK.\HpU)| 
IITMIlf^ 



510. 

Or. 4717(20). — Parchment; a much 
damaged fragt. ; 3^ X 5 in. The text, in two 
columns, is written in a large, bold hand ((/. 
Zoega, tab. ii, no. v for a general resem- 
blance). The letters ^ and o- have the 
forms described in no. 498. 

[Graf.] 

It is impossible to ascertain the contents 
of this MS., so few letters being legible. It 
is most likely to be from a biblical text. The 
interest of the fragt, lies in the script. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS: 



215 



LITUEGICAL WOEKS. 



511. 

Or. 4718(1). — Parchment; a damaged 
double leaf giving 4 consecutive pages ; not 
paged; 10^X8 in. The text, in a single* 
column of some 31 lines, is written in a small, 
neat hand of Zoega's 5th class. 

[Gbaf.] 

Prayers. 

1. This lacks the beginning. It is addressed 
to God the Father on behalf of the people 
(X009). The following is the text ; 

OKA.\ eiTAATK <|>+ 1111(11 OYA0Te| TA(ri.\ PAp 
<n*(UpKIM()IITIl TtCIKTIl (r.-nillKHTn IITVII HTAI- 

<:A-.-r«iii «B.\.\ iiTAO-i.\ iii;.vpi*iKii «!i«:iniv iiiujk- 
■\.v(m: iitak An nKocA-.Toii oiv.v\ irroKO-i.x <rrciv«B 



AVtO IIIIIKM IIKCIiOV (inOK.XAOC (iKiuniov niio- 
KOVI lllillOIIAU- ll<l?lip:*<l.\l IIIIIKlMApOdllOC IIO- 

?(i.v\A iiiiii(s:iHpiiriiiii (iKiKuiMv (t.\Av eounoG- 

IIOV IIAKp.VAII IIIIICAK IIIIIAKtOB lllllinKIIOTOVUdB 
TII.MIV IIKTHITOV OTIIT [7 K't.] AITtJAOC JITOVOB 
IIArAIMU: AVUt IMJipillllIMM: yiAimtVKATAIITA 

oeuTii aiioKtiA [ii]:*i(t)<tiiii eiiiiov?ipiiiiii o[4 
let.]uHii iiiiiiiioAviifM: avA(irn-A.\T<jA iito iiaii- 

AIKIIIIIIOC (V.-.\n nillBliVAM IIIBI II.\[(I>]||| X\.\A 

«v.\nK «in»\.\ ^ll(:ll(>v iiiri nviiiie iicfiiovBi 

» > r - 

?«iiiii(M:tii(tvnii iiii(i(^kJih>.\it u:iiiai iiic iiuvpo 
iHiiioG [4 or 5 let.']. 

2. " A prayer of laying on of hands " 
o-r;iAiiA iiKocri.v, addressed to Christ. It 
consists of phrases each beginning " Glory 

' Probably AlllliK 



to Thee, Jesus," followed by some attribute 
or simile applying to Him. The final words 
seem to show that it too is a prayer for the 
people. Of lines I — 1 1 only parts are legible. 
iiOAV iinK IIIC n.\Ai(: iit ? 

9 

PA iiovAii iiiivi nAAicTA II . ?niin . . 

lieADV IHJAV IKiK Fu n,"l(!IIA OIIIIOV ? 

euicoii oKAiie xniiiKuoiie iinmiK' 

nOAV IIIIK ic T02III OTOVOB* STl'l]! ? 
IIIIAII II.VICI 11110(011 (H|] 

nT(i?iii «!Tov«m ? I gii . . 

««lll TIIAOV .\n«Je ? g gAKI 

;'IA.\.VII AKtilTUII ll[(iAo]vO<ipOC [ri0.v]v IH5K 



IG nilApKApiTIK 



.3 



7 UGAGOVAII IIIBI 

? IIUOTOI lieAOY IITIir. 



<r«)iiTC| ? 

1. 12. (fol. Ih) noAV IIIIK iTic npn htai- 
kaium:iiiiii* iiTA(|:*inoi iiiiii eBA.\ eniiiiA|)iA 
TiiApfMUinc nrovoB nnAV iihk ihc n;H(i»; 

OTCIVIJOB* IITA<|I 0(|:'lllll II(:AI1(H:AV IITAqC(Opil 

noAV IIIIK iTTc: mocav iiTnAUtiii iiTAv;"i(i(!T(| 

G<»VllHn:'IO U+Y\-Il* nOAY IIIIK IIIC TKIBOVAO«; 
OTCrrOOB GTTOV.XA iHtVII IIIBI OTOVlie AAC 

noAV IIIIK iKKrrii.vvoc (? aTv\o<;) otovuob 

OT:'IOYAICtl+ CTIIAimVOV*! flepAl ^l.\(illl1KC!^l 

nq+rApiKic muvv iiiik iTTfi iiciiiii OTonpAimvi 
crronpAiiovi (mV) ii(iii:*j((iiii iiiiiinii.v^vo'Aco- muw 

IIIIK III?: IIAIKAIOC liyiAIKVirrilCI IIIIAIAUIIII IITAq- 

iKVA'B iiiiiioAn<|c!AiiABi ;iAiiTnq-|* iinv iituota- 

IIOIA IIOAV IIIIK iilu TUKKAIICIA IJIin:*KVpiilll(:i 



> Cf. Job. vi. 57. 
« 1 Cf. Mat. xiii. 4G. 
s or. La. XV. 6. 



« Cf. Job. xiv. 6. 

* C/. Mai. iv. 2. 

• Cy. Mat. xxvi. 28. 



246 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



IIACJi'JI MIICSTOTOCJB TIIAOT OOAV IIIIK IMG H^je 
IllUOlie OT2IITUH+ llliriApAAICOC CK|AIIT IIKA|>- 
IIOG nOAT IITOKCnill »'JAAAII OliAA eilUApiA 

TnApooiioc eTOTonB Teii(;[A]no at<jd tgh- 

IIApAKAAl IIUAK XOKOCJC <:k[o(;]uOV OnOKAAOC 

iiii(rrK((iA,"v IIIIK minvAniiovi AV(t) eeiiorcuoT 



?? 



<;K(S(;U()T eAAV TIIAOV ... 2IT6HTeVApiG, 

3. Orat, Ahsolid. ad Patrem, here called 
" the prayer of absolution of S. Peter the 
Archbishop " xevvii irruGTpueii uneAnoG 
iiGTpoc riApx'HeniGKonoG.^ This is the same 
prayer, though in a shorter form, as that in 
no. 153 ahove. Linesl — 8 are much damaged. 

4. A prayer addressed to God the Father, 
"over one that is sick"ov^AHA eAGiiriGTi'Roiii; 
in fact however a consecration of anointing 
oil. A much shorter prayer with the same 
purpose is in Tuki's Bituale piiA. Lines 
1 — 12 are only partly preserved. 

[TeilJGAnC ATU) TCmiApAKAAl UUAK no[G 

miJAiiTcjup iiGT^AAM ii>iiiii[about 5 let.]u)2i 

GARTOT GAAq eHIIGUnilOTI [7 Or 8 let.Jll^A 

iiiieiiTBo IITB6 nArrcQvoG 9 or 10 let.]Ti m6k 
All AAeiiKAAU>OT[10 or 11 let.JuiinGKuoiionG- 
iiHG ii[i'jnAi small parts of 6 lines] (fol. 2b) 

UHIKjTUAOVT nGTgUAAC; eirl'OTIIGU IITUGTIIACr 

? 

eilll . .XAGII GTBOnei TGIinGeT AVtO TGIIGAIIG 
II IGKUCrrArAGOG nUAIACUUI GTpOKAAT IITGKCJ-AU 
GTCITCGB eepAl 6XGIinGIIIOe HGI IIKGUOT GpAq 

iK|;yu}ni uo'rreAcrA mmotah ijibi 6totijat62- 

GOV GBAA lieHTB eilllOVniGTIG ATU) GGTCAO-A 
2ll,"JlOIII IIIBI Ull GIIGpriA IIIBI IITG HAIIAflKI- 
IIOIIOGJ XGHTAK nCTLljAGOVXGI llll2H;yAA . . 
[gbJaA^ 2ITAATK ATIO IITAKnG HGHIIJ TGII-hr- 
XHOV UlinGIIGlUUA eiTGIinGKUOIIOrGIIHC U^HAI 
IMC HGXpG nOllOG UimeKMMAGTOTeeB II20U0T- 

\ Scarcely space for gbaa. 

- This title does not appear elsewhere. Peter, 27th 
jiatriarch of Alexandria, wrote a liturgy (v. Eenaudot, 
Hkt. 124) ; but this prayer is not in it. 

3 These words are very illegible. 



[g]|OII AVCt) IIAGqTAM^A +IIOV AVIO MOTAiyj 

? 
IIIBI IC'JAGMGe eAUHII. 

5. This is followed by a line in smaller 
script, like the other titles, and by some 12 
other lines, presumably another prayer. But 
nothing is legible. 

512. 

Or. 4718(2). — Parchment ; a long strip, 
described as no. 507 above. The present text 
is the later and is written in an even hand 
of Zoega's 9th class and divided by lines into 
short paragraphs. 

A series of petitions — or rather, their 
opening words — from a prayer for the crops, 
for cessation of troubles, for good govern- 
ment, for the triumph of orthodoxy, for the 
souls of the departed, (verso) for worthiness 
to approach God and to bless the people. 
The following is the text ; 

Eedo. 

OVAII IIIIJ IITAt|i' MOTGGlITAtrGG 

ATU) MTO MIIOTT AT^AIIG IIRKApnOG GMKAe 

iK|nGeTG<|cri3i: ecuoT 

G()GAiioT;y iiapcuiii iiiiiitbiiooti 

IK|(|i IIGieiGI UIIII6i;yTOpTp MIIMGie(;[BU)ll] 
6BOA 2IIT6\U)[pa] 

IK|TA,"JOTu[e]TGpA IIAIKGo[g] ATU) UUAI- 
XPIIGTIAMOG CepAl GAUMKOGUOG 

liqKAnpAM IIOGKAMGIA IIOpOOAO^^ GTOTMII 
2UUA MIU Gll^'l 

Gq-I-GLITAM GTG'K'V llMGIIlAi' GqtoH 

VertiO. 

e(|-i'aH MAM eU)COII TlinUIT ^Apoq eMOT2AT6 

p ? ? 
II . TMU) . IHUOTU GTIGUH 

eil MTAIGUOT epCOTM eilTATAPpA lipGqpilOBI 

(blank.) 

513. 

Or. 4718(3).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 8x41 
i.i. The fibres are parallel with the text, 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS; 



247 



whicli is written in small, regular characters 
without ligatures (rf. Crura, Copt. MSS., 
pi. 3, xiv). On the other side is part of a 

letter(?). 

[Geaf.] 

This appears to be the final clause of the 
Diptych, following the list of saints and com- 
memorating the deceased local bishops and 
others.' The text is in Greek. Above it 
the papyrus is blank and this points to its 
employment for insertion at the service after 
the list in more general usage had been 
recited. 

•f K.\i nAirroc toyv">poy toh Ai'i[tuii ? 
nMit:M>n(>v kai abba k'.i>iakci[c ? 
iiHiiA niMCKoiMK: T(u (ri-YApicrr| 

KAI AIIAIIAVCOJl 

514. 

Or. 4718(4). — Papyrus ; a leaf in one sells, 
the upper part being lost; 16x10 in. The 
text, which is in one column, is written 
upon both sides in a regular, sloping hand of 
some size and without ligatures (r/. Hyvernat, 
Album pi. X, dated A.D. 1003, which it much 

resembles). 

[Ghaf.] 

Liturgical text. The language is Greek, 
not Coptic, but the matter regards the Coptic 
church. The text, so far as extant, appears 
to apostrophize or mention in turn God, the 
Virgin, Apostles and the ecclesiastical hier- 
archy, beginning with the patriarch, Chael — 
probably, to judge by the script, the 56th 
patriarch (881 — 909) — next naming Victor 
the bishop of Arsinoe and then the inferior 
clergy. The purpose of such an enumera- 
tion is not clear; the form in which the 

> V. Renaudot i, 18, Tuki, Mittale pK^. 



clauses are cast forbids us to see in it a 
diptych. The texts on recto and verso do 
not appear to be one. But such is the cor- 
ruption of the Greek that I cannot offer any 
further description. 

Ifecto. The fibres are at right-angles to 
the text. 

At the top, apparently a title |aiiiii- 
ronco' : — , followed by 20 clauses each of 
which except the last begins with ka.\uc and 
ends with cYiiiiirouce* or cniiii. Between 
these words stand successively the following 
names and titles mostly, it seems, in the 
genitive and each followed immediately by a 
stop thus /. 

[iv v]'? 

Ar| FTTii Ttuii AnAiiciiicD 

APIAC UOIIIIi: KAOOMKIir. TOY OKKMICIA 

un |)akak()y' toy oyc;ia(;tii|>i(»ii 

AI'IAU OnOAOKO KO «IIIA|)(Mni(IY IIApiAC 
TdKATIItU AMOCTO.VOY lY V? TOY BY 
AI'IA ABBA VAIIA (UHtOTATOY nop ll(l|)* 

KYpiC ABBA BIK/ tOCUOTATOY iTpcI IllItU!! 

T 

()0«: iipoc/ cviifMiiiiiicu 

(MKO(|>IACU:/ AIAKOIIMY 
tMKOUUOTATOY' YIIO.MAKOIIOY 
OYGOBBC/ AIIAriIO<:THC 

<)>iAoiiuii(>Y ^p()'r^A.\T( 

<|)IAOY.VpHi/ AACMJ COY CY XY yH OY 

KYpiC ABBA BIK/ ApV'tOprUV (?? VY 

KYpiC ABBA BIK/ KAAOIOTATOy' OniCKOIlOY 

Ano tmu noAooc Apciiiaiii 

KYpiO ABBA BIK/ IIYll;|>IKOY TOY OY<:iA<:TII- 

piuii 

1 Probably 1—3 letters lost. 

* TliiB is difficult to explain. It may be crii (or crt) vvv 
(as often, e.g. Leydcn Catal. 137, 138, 142) and a verb, 
perhaps from yCyoftai. The Rev. G. Homer thinks it a 
compendium fur xot vw xal acl kou cit rous auovat, 

* 1 1 It-wrrayiayoi. * vatrjp Trariptov. 

* t OioaifiiaraTo^ * cvKXcc'oTarot. 



248 



MIDDLE EGYPTfAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



KYpiG ABBA BIK/ <) Tpi(;T(5KATII«) AIIOC/ 

T 

KVpiC ABBA BIK/ BOIiriMCOII \'lipA S Opc|>AIIOII 
nOAOOC VpCIIIIO (:ll ipilllllC VpOIIIG 

(bfank.) 

Verso. The fibres are parallel to the text. 

The first legible line is one of 11 clauses, 
each beginning with the word vopic (once 
xopo) and ending with iuiaaa or (the last) 
MOAAA TA oTi. Between these stand the fol- 
lowing names — some in the genitive, some 
in other cases — each followed by a stop, as 
on the recto. 

ABBA X'AIIA A'JXIOpRA ARC) TUG n[oAOOG AAo]- 
•^AllApiA 

T ? 

ABBA BIK/ nACIIAp. . (i K(; KOCIIO IIIIA<; 

ABBA VAIIA TUKIRO LIApKOV AIIOtn'OAOV S 

irrArreAiG/ iv xr 

ABBA BIK/ VIOVG ABBA \AI lA ApVKilllCK/ AIKO 
TUG nOAfiOG AAO^.'^VHApiA 

AA(;A<|)()ll AOAIIAIiJOV TIOVG AHOGTOAOY liT 

T 

ABBA BIK/ AAOAtjiOll PpiirOpiOC OAVUATOVp- 

roG S rpiiropioT eeoAorov s rpiiropujv 

liniDKOGApiA S BAGIAIOG O IJOUATITAGKAAOg' S 

iriiATuiG oeo{j)opo'/ 

ABBA \AIIA niMOTA ApVIOpGA IV VV 

T 

KVpiG ABBA BIK/ OpOOAO^^OT CniGKOriOV 
(|)OG Toil AAOV 

ABBA BIK/ KAATOG BpATOG TIK; GKAIIGIAG 
ABBA \AIIA (J)tOGriip IKOVLIOIIH. 

Here is a dividing-line and then hoaaa kr 

KAAAA KG HOAAA TA GTI MOAAIG XpOIIIG Gil 

ipiiiiiiKiiG xptoiiiG. Below this the page is 
blank. 

\-cpiG or vepR may be supposed to stand 
for x«Vot?, while the words which end each 
clause refer to a wish for long life (Itt/) 
and prove that Chael is the reigning 
patriarch. 



1 Presumably with reference to his monastic rules. 



A small fragt., w^iich must have come from 

the lost upper part of the leaf, has 

p 
Recto. |tc)t apiot Gcrrg 

fv AAOII GOV BpAB;| 

[iPHUhJkiig yp()iii[G] 

Verso, f KG KAAAA K<: n<)[AAA] 

abJba \aiia np ripg 

[bi]k/ Ulf 
This shows that a similar composition 
preceded that still preserved. 

515. 

Or. 5297(3).— Papyrus ; complete; 5x5f 
in. The fibres are parallel with the text, 
which is written in 6 lines of an even, sloping 
and ligatureless hand {cf. Crum, Copt. MSS. 
pi. iii, xiv for the type). Pwhlislied by Crum, 
l.l., p. 18. On the other side is a letter. 
From the .Fayyum. [Fr,. Petkie.] 

A Benediction in Greek, similar to but not 
identical with those in the Liturgies of SS. 
Gregory and Mark (Renaudot i, 98 and 165). 

516. 

Or. 5297(4). — Parchment; a narrow strip; . 
•8^x1-8- in. Apparently the work of two 
scribes, one of whom wrote a square uncial 
hand with rounded e, c, square u and a made 
in a single stroke ; while the other wrote less 
regularly. Pahlished by Crum, Oojjt. MSS., 
p. 16. 

From the Fayyum. [Fl. Pbtkie.] 

This appears to consist of the initial words 

of Psalms and other verses for use in divine 

service.' No. 5 (of the publication) is Ps. 

Ixiv. 6, no. 12 is Ps. cxxiv. 1 and no. 6 is 



1 Such are the texts published by Bickell, Mitth, a. d. 
Saml. Eainer ii. 83. Cf. also no. 495. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



249 



Ps. cxxvi. 1. Only two are in Coptic; the 
rest are Greek. No. 9 seems to indicate that 
nos. 10 and 11, which follow it, are for use 
in the evening service. 

517. 

Or. 4718(5).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 7|x5i 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text, which is written, apparently in one 
column, in an upright, very thin hand in 
Bome points not unlike that of the Codex 
Marchalliamts. The verso is blank. 

[Geaf.] 

Presumably a series of antiphons or similar 
verses. The texts are not biblical. Lines 
1 — 9 treat of Moses and Aaron. The fol- 
lowing is the text ; 

leiXUIIMTAV IICIIIA fir* 

|r>ABT(uii . . . er . Aire 

|:^]iiAi iiiiir.pA iifir entUkT emxeuns 

|ap<ihi iiih|(:aii cAAnicn iirniia 

|<0 2I.\(1IIII.V.\ IITdCKVIIV 

|iiTAAiiii(n*f XAAtrf uurc 
liio-in-i eoi.\Huii««|eA %H-M 
|uniiiiiicn*Ti ii(:(i(uv.vTi ^AT(H|^'^ 
|t3a.\«ihi|mim: iiA(iBaMi.v«|i 

|TeixiuirieK(»ecuurr>*|>HH i 

|AnAr*ei irreKueTXAiiA?T'/B 
liiAurirr x-no ikiTiiniTi:iiA(| aKX.\ 
IrtiATTc: iiaii oiiuiuo tiikti* ic 
leAJiiMii + 

518. 

Or. 6297(5). — Papyrus ; a small fragt. ; 
3ix2| in. The text, apparently in one 
column, is written in an even, sloping and 
ligatureless hand. Published by Crum, Copt. 
MSS., p. 18. 

From the Fayyfim. [Fl. Petkie,] 



Liturgical. So much at any rate the words 
on the verso seem to show. Probably it is 
part of a hymn for the festival of some of 
the Apostles. 

519. 

Or. 4719(2).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 5^X10 
in. There are tbree texts ; (I) that at right- 
angles to the fibres appears to consist of mere 
incoherent scribbling, though it might be part 
of an account and shows, in one comer, the 
beginning of a letter. Parallel with the fibres 
are (2) a text in small, uneven semi-uncials, 
difficult to read owing to the corrosion of the 
ink, and beside it {'^) an account, written in 
an irregular and quite different script. 

[Graf.] 

Parts of Hymns or other metrical com- 
positions.' The first section ppeaks allegori- 
cally of " my new garden, the Church," where 
sweet-smelling roses grow. " My grove is 
Christ ; the roses that I have planted there* 
are the true(?)' Gospels." The second section 
seems to relate to the finding of the bones of 
John the Baptist and Elisha.* " When thou 
enterest that desert (?),' thou shalt find the 
head which Herod took with the coat of hair 
thereon and the leathern girdle that binds 
it about." The reference to "Elisha the pro- 
phet" is obscure. The third section treats 



1 Cf. tlie similar pieces in Erman's Bruchtt. d. Icopt. 
Volktlitt., Berlin Acad., Abh. 1897. 

* KUiB for croovt 

* For TAIIJOTT I But this is unlikely. 

* V. Synaxarium, 30th Mechir, A*g. Z. 1883, 138 and 
Zoega no. clx. 

* This seems unlikely, but neXAl " said I " is more so. 
It might refer to the ruined condition uf Herod's palace 
where one legend makes the head to be found (r. 
iSynozar.). 

K K 



260 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



of Jolm and of Herod's feast, of Herodias and 
her daugbter. It is difficult to translate. 

[About 10 let. KHjiKon : OBcspi : aibcok oeovii 
[about 10 let.loBTi havhat : (jctiiiovbi . , toi- 

5 5?? ? 

TOT TAtJAII OIIIGTII . . RAKIinCOG BlipiTU T(:KAII- 

?? 

CIA *> nAUAiyilHTfi rUJKVpC * WeOTHAT TAIKCOB 

UA1TC ii<5ovAiireAiu)u TAiioT-r (dividing-line 
across text) 

(:K^'iAIIB(()K eo-ril \ HfilXAH : JMAKCTHTAnil 

TAeipiiiTiK; : r.iTt; # iieTG^TriiiiBaKii nruiAtdii 

■' ..V ? V ? 

U(illUA>:B ^(ipi erUtSA U . . KIOT (JA^ACI . . . V- 



? ? » H. I. . 

UApriipKoii . XB?HAicTeTC <» nenpuxpiiTHC : 

TenoBptrri (dividing-line) 

? , ? ? ? 

AgA BIIAII UOT : ?ipC()TIIO \ nAOTRAp HOI- 
TiniltOII : GT^'JH^'J : n(HHipU)ll^ AfiB^ATGBCAn : 
IIApAIKDMCOC HApA AtOIII IIBI «= AniUOpill : \AT 

T(;GyiiAi * nuipiii i> nApiGTU)ii[about 8 let.] 
OBAA i« AGBi TARii n[about 8 let.] eneiyBnp : | 



1 SAn might possibly be read. 
* i^resumably for BrjpLov. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS.. 



251 



VAEIOUS LITEEARY TEXTS. 



520. 

. Or. 4918. — Papyrus; a fragt. ; 5x4 in. 
The fibres are parallel to the text, 15 lines^ 
of which are visible, written in one column 
of small, thick uncials, but so faded that the 
character can scarcely be described. 

From the Fayyftm. [Gbenfell.] 

Homiletic(?) text. This is quite uncertain. 
The phrases atr2.otia iihot . . ., :!icuni miiiAi 
lira <t>f are legible. The verso is blank. 

521. 

Or. 4919(5). — PapjTus ; a small fragt. of 
thin material ; 2^ X 2| in. The text is written 
on both sides in a very fine uncial band {cf. 
Rossi, / Fajtiri . . .di Torino, fasc. i, tav. iii). 
It was probably in one column. ^ is of the 
form described in no. 498. 

From Siut. [CoL. T. L. Fraseb.] 

Unidentified text, presumably a narrative. 
The name Samuel occurs and might po««8ibly 
refer to Samuel of Kalaraon. The interest 
of the fragt. lies in its dialect which shows a 
remarkable verbal prefix, ^A^•, ?Aq-, eAv-. Pub- 
lUhed by Crum, Aeg. Zeitschr. 1898, 139. 



522. 

Or. 4920(1). — Papyrus; some 24 small 
fragts. from the binding of a book ; the 



largest 2^ x 3^ in. Many of them show 
nothing legible. Tlie script much resembles 
that of the Rainer Fiihrer 1894, Taf. vii which 
Mr. Kenyon is inclined to ascribe to the 4th 
century. Apparently the text was in one 
column across the page; but this is un- 
certain. 

[Gbenfell.] 

Remnants of a Gnostic (Ophite) work or 
of one descriptive of Gnostic doctrines. This 
is clear from the word laldabaoth.' There 
occur besides the words " seven powers (i^ov- 
a-ia),'* "he sang (? vfivttv)," "they manifest 
what is hidden," "Wisdom (To-o<^ia)," " Faith 
(tttiotis)," " The army (crrpana) of — ." 

The dialect shows a mixture of Ahmimic 
and Sa'idic forms, the former being, it seems, 
in a majority ; cf. aba.\, Aepnni, ovoni, «io, 

TUnO, AVIie, J'lTA. 

1 a. jAOVwnie aba[a] oiiatI 
looviiActrrii . (uj . . iiiiee| 
Imiiav uBAViie nooiin aba[.\]] 
|iiTCA^jB(] nn^ovciA ABAA un| 

|llTAGIlBll[u] . . lOTO HITO 7 | 

|ao' m»i«| inei aku| 

b. loVOOl lieHTOr A(|OTtof 

|C AC|Cr ABA.\ IITO<|3 

|llCIA III 

|irreKo| 



» 7. C. Schmidt in Texte u. Unter». viii. 659 &c. The 
preceding word may be "seven," "breath," or "sword." 

K K 2 



252 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



2 a. fn^TA THpqf 

StUHH ATIU KaS 

|onB iioniue mJ 
|tu) AceeBe napl 

|U0T6I AVeie ATU)| 

f AnecoTAei mm ? f 
Iqe iiiAAAABAUief 
|Aqp8vuiie| 

h. |cATCOct)l[A| 
8m . . KA2 Mn| 

Imhtb ummo| 

p 
|CIC THpC TO| 

IqxicG u[u]Aq aI 

j|uUTCTpAT«IA m| 
§YTe THpOT UMMOt| 

3 a. |ma2cuk ? I 

p 
IXPOMOC . . M0| 

|«I6UM2 . . . e| 

I^Aveiei 

|ne THpqi 

h. is illegible. 

4 h. |am2 aba[a| 

|e uneq 

fTniGTIC 

HiMe eMUU 
fxcopei AepH6l 
Bmxo njyH 

|U ATniCTIG 

a. is illegible. 

5 h. THpf 

AAAU| 

AeOTs| 

a. is illegible. 

523. 

Or. 4920(2).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 10x3f 
in. The text, which may have been in more 
than one column, is written at right-angles 
to the fibres in an upright, irregular ' hand 



with very rare ligatures (c/. the Rainer Fuhrer 
1894, taf. vii for a considerable resemblance). 
The H has exactly the form of Greek pap. cxxi 
(Kenyon, CaiaZ. i, pi. 5lff.). The forms of jy, 
(T are those described in no. 498. On the 
other side are the remains of a Greek text 
in two columns, in a larger, clumsy hand of ' 
similar type. 

From the FayyAm. [Grenfell.] 

An astrological text, treating of the sun 
(npe) and moon (nA2, nAA2 and a-eXijvr}) and 
stars, under 20 (or more) heads. From 
1. 12 some of the phrases appear to repeat 
themselves. 

eTBGHeeAT MT6 nA2 neeoT6iTf 

p 
B" XApiTHCItOll' iyA.\eTA<|)| 

HApHC^ 2A1MI AS S6e| 

H . . MI neT2AT nKpi 

UnApHC ATCO jyAAl -« 

MtTAMG A • nereel 
Aece utg6ahmh| 
TCeAHNH TAP oTAerf 
q- : eTBGMieen e| 

AOT eilTHH «» i, • i 

PAp [MJ-reTMOT ■ Tif 
npe TAP Aquedvf 
Kore^q gagtI 
exerq Mef 

2IT6M2UJA| 

npe I'Ap A[q]ij6eAf 



10. 



OTU>"j eAel 



20. 



eTBeetoA : n| 
PAp AqMeeAerl 

Ta mikataag^H 
16 MinoAx of 
e^or • MAAZJI 
it, iiikataaI 



1 Xapinjo-iov. 

^ 'Aprji and II. 15, 18 perhaps Horus, 1. 26 'Ep/xTJi. 
(These are Mr. Griffith's suggestions.) 
^ KaraSccr/ios. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



253 



PAP Aqiie| 
ApHc r<ip| 
uMc rapl 

K llinOA| 

(<i'e) lAl u| 

524. 

Or. 5525. — Parchment ; an almost com- 
plete leaf; 14f X9 in. It has been many 
times folded, both in width and in length. 
The text is chiefly on one side, separated by 
dividing lines into several irregular sections. 
The lines of writing are very uneven and 
often confused; the script shows frequent 
ligatures. 

From Cairo.' [S. RAyPALOWiTSCH.] 

Magical text consisting of incantations 
intended to assist and protect a woman and 
her children, both bom and to be bom ; or 
perhaps, especially, a woman about to bring 
forth. The name of Soura the daughter of 
Pelcha has been subsequently added at the 
end of some sections ; in the text itself the 
subject is referred to as iiiii. The formulae 
occur for the most part more than once. 

On the left of the text is a rude geome- 
trical drawing of a figure with circular head 
and outstretched arms, surrounded with 
gnostic signs, oroMes &c. and very similar 
in style to that in the Turin magical papyrus.* 
The top of this is lost. Upon this figure is 
written covp* txhai iiavo-A iiua unoc:^M.\i 

aCHMT UA(|.' 

> The MS. ruched the Mtueam together with the 
Hebrew frtgte. found in the Genixeh in Old Cairo. The 
dialect howerer ta that of the Fayyftm. 

* Roaai, TreUl. g»o*t. (R. Accad. di Torino, Memorie 
1893). 

* Thia appear*, from that part of the bodj which it 
eareift, to have special reference to a still unborn child ; 
^. Vaaailiar, Atued. Or. Byt. p. 339, no. K. 



A. The following is the first section of 
the text ; 

TtTA.\KA UAK 6neKAGII llllT«KCrAU UlinHK- 
eOTIUII^ UlllieK(l>VAAKTHpiUIII IJOTXOI Ulllie- 
TtOntOG (tOTTOs) eK^AAn OlieHTOT UIJIIGKepA<|- 

Toc (pa/88o?) iiovAeiii eBeirroKTo-is* iikoiiau 
uiiTUKeApiiA (apfiatic) iiuvAfjiii eqetiiiTOKU'ix 

CTAXe UllllUKIlA . AU* eOTA2ipATOV «AAK HUAKA- 
TOVI OTAe naVAUOAIA (afXtkelv) i^JAIITHKKAXAK- 

;ii()iiiiAK Ki neAiii QX'eiiiioK«r<>Tioii iiiiiinMh'r- 

AAKTIipiOII llOVA'dl AKAAflIC KAAO^ ri(U|A llCti* 

ncMoiiA uiiTon'hi'VH uiiiinniKioviiA iiiiiiiii 

Tlipntl IIIU TXaiAl IIIU UIIIIOOtlllAI UliemiTUCKA- 
• .\AeH UIIIIO^HMAI TlipOV iHACVIlAOv' TAKUIIAe 
pA AAllli AA'UII.UUWdl :>l((llll C:iTI eAHAA LIAC 
IKHIUpfUV lllfil UTZ..V.VV IIUAKOUV O^tOIIT CeOII 
owe ^AIIIC}2 OTAB IJ(H:;'1HAI TlipOV i'JACSIlAClT 
CITI eABAA UAC UlipA* IIIBI IIIIOIIHlip^ IIIKI 
UllAfULXAq' MIBI UMABapUHAIA* IIIBI UIJO^OTUIA 

1 An unidentifiMi Ureek word. 

* C/. also in this text TtrAii and Rainer Mitlh. v. 121 
IIATU*. C/. on the other hand TXHAI, Txei, also here. 

* This may be CTAll. 

* This formula begins elsewhere .\abio AAOe. " Watch 
and guard on the 4 sides" seems likely though difficult 
to justify grammatically; qA would have to stand for 
q-\oOT (tpHJOv) and ilcu for iiCA or rather CA. 

' xnAOV might be read xriAAV and so here generally 
where the letters auV are concerned. 

* This unknown word, if indeed Egyptian, would pre- 
sumably end in o in Sa'idic. The prayer of Sisinnius 
(v. b«lo») mentions a demon of the midday heat ; cf. 
ueepe. It might however simply = /xotpa. 

T r. Aeg. Z. xxxiii, 47. 

* Has not the appearance of an Egyptian word, not- 
withstanding the q. 

* BOpr.ilAlA or BopuHAlA is, as Mr. G. Margoliouth 
points out, the female demon Wc-rzelya of the legend 
of S. Sisinniua, preserved in Ethiopia (r. Basset, Les 
Apoeri/phet iv and Fries in Actei of 8th Orient. Congr.). 
The Bohairic vcKUibularies class it with birds and (Kircher 
169, Labib Did., b.v., MS. Or. 860, f. 366) give for it 
2..UJ1 and ,jl~JI (•) (<*/■ a name in Gullancc, 11th Or. 
Congr., 4tli sect., 82, 85), " vampire " or " bogie." The 
last of these may also mean epilepsy (v. Lane). Is it 
poaaible that the word as written in our text is a cor- 
ruption of IrtXriy^la 1 



254 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



re nneKi uiiie.pBAiii mibi uii;*jtgub6a kiibi 

UI1A|KV^ IIIBI UlieilUAU IIIBI UU^TAATeA^ IJIBI 
«lirpATCAI(3l^ UAOV TlipOT CHTOT ^ABAA UAC 
UlieABAA rjlieCJHIlM TUpOT ^AOSHAOT Ull^ABAA 

aiincuA u^yuini TnpoT eeuorrAXH uuiiov- 
(ronii noAKeoT gkaai* eAAC ^yAiuee ota6 nec- 

' ? ? 5 

^yiiAi ecHHT UAq iia;'jht uiaiom enKtoTi aia 

AIA fiTI en' TA\H TA\H. 

The second section. 

OZt yJAOei XHA^AOei jyAOeii-JA A|^^6 O © © © 
O © © <i>VAAK2_CUlH GKOnAClUII ATTtOII IA<0 
OABBAtUe TOTTOT Ap\*AlirGA(OII UIXAHA TABpiHA 

BdiHeiA emu txhai iiiu tag a2a neciMHAi 

eCllMT UA(| CITI eABAA UAOT llABe|)CeAIA IIIBI 
6TI CTI TAVII TAX'H GOTpA TSHAI neAO'A. 

The third section. 

lACO CABBAIOO ATCOIIAI BAtOei eAeilAC IJIK- 
5_AllBlip'' ABpACAK^ UI\AHA PABpiHA pA(t)AIIA 
COrpillA epArOVIIA ACOT CApAct)OTHA lAlO 

ATU)iiAi eAcoei eAeuAC CABAcoe titaaka UAxeii 
ue'reiiTcrAu exoTAAB aabi wtiz enei|A uce 
nccouA &c., as above with some variations 
in sequence and spelling. 

The fourth section consists of the mono- 
gram c-Pc with iHc above it, repeated 8 (.s-iV) 
times and below this, 

CApA J» IJAp ^ Bl # CApA 
IJAp ^ BAp ^ OA !» pAp 

with several groups of a and to, each 7 times 
repeated. 

The fifth section has abaaiiaoaiiiiabaam, 
many times repeated, and parallel therewith 

^ For irre ; <■/. tag presumably for ijtag in sect. 2. 

* Cf. the use of ^Topxp iu Aeg. Z. xxxiv, 86. 

•' " Unsatisfied " 1 i.e. let these demons depart with 
their object unfulfilled. 

* I do not recognise tliis verb. 

* " Permit them not to dwell within 200 miles of their 
neighbourhood." 

* For ■^oi;, as often in such texts, e.g. Br. Mus. Greek 
Pap. cxxi, 248, 254, 373. 

^ Presumably a compound of eiieiip. 



TITA.VKA uAToii &c., as in sect. 3. Several 
lines are illegible ; the last are xeBoiiAe [p]a 
AAuni Gxeu;ycmji corpA xxhai neAO-A {cf. 
sect. 1). 

The sixth section. 

eAAAAUe.\AA KlUKAAOAvVA UAAABOTK AMAIIIAC 
GGXpO AGApiAC UIGAK UIGAHA ABAUAKU) X'eGG- 

ijAeoi xepcexAooi xepetoGnAeoi eiAeA uiaraga, 

then A and co each many times repeated and 
the letters a b r a e «r r.. Also a text difficult 
in many places to read xitaaka uAxeu ? 
ejoii e.\Aq uiixtrAU uixaha nApxHAureAto 
Aqei eBAA geuxnH AquA^eu euAxeu aaoic 
A.\ee &c., as in sect. 1 but continuing bi 

UeAT neiKATGlOII JABAA UAG AA6IG AAG? 

? ? ? 

GAAAT JABAA enOXJAAT IIIBI JJA AAUII HAIUG 

? 

nerxAiA 2eiinKa2i xiipeq a . . uuak xaxh xaxh 
XAXH corpA XSHAI neAO'A. 

The seventh section (verso). 

BHO BHOAI BHBA BHOApi UApOTHA^ UAp- 

UApOTHA UAXeXIIIA GpiHA GpUIIIA XABAIIXA 

XAtOIJHp XAUUAUUAII BAGA . peC X«>GABACOA 
? 
IJipAHA . . lOIIHA eUpHA CABAKtO AXHUAXIUHA 

P . 

XAAU)HA KAXAXIHA CApiHA l,l02AaillA <pAAU6- 

pAHA ArpAUAXlOHAHA^ UepABHA UIIGBBpiHA 

GAXcop* Apexto xeiiex COXe|)A pCOXAC GAXtOp 

p 
lABAXABip KAOIHA UIIGBBpiHA UIJAGApCO ?* AGGIA 

? ? 

UIXAHA XiepUIII eeiXAK TABPIHA XIXApiG H 

UIIAK epA<))AHA XIX(rAU pGHUIIAK GOTpiHA 

XIOTCOjy O" ApTCOpO 8pArOTHA XIUHI Y° Ap- 

XtOp AIIAIIAMA XIGAOT (0° UApXCUpAK GApA(t>AHA 



^ The same or similar names to several of these can be 
found in Hebrew characters ; cf. Schwab's Vocabulaire 
in Acad, des Inscrs., Mems. presentee, 1. ser., x. Perhaps 
the initial X'A- represents the Hebrew article. 

2 Cf. helow, and in Brit. Mus. Greek Pap. ccxxi, 
aKpa/A/uap(a/xap«t. 

3 For this palindrome v. Krall in Rainer Mittk. v, 119. 

* After to a large sign something like a. 

* These signs, to which the printed forms only approxi- 
mate, are in the margin, at the beginnings of lines. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



255 



TI2HCe eiUO . OAIH eiTOAO'A TITA-VfTKA UTeU 

iiTRiiAnii uiiiinToiiTcrAU LiiiTfrAU eniio-m 
nAimoKpAT«)|> (ircrxxoiiAiiATOH .\Anic vV.\ne&c., 
as in sect. 1. After to riKnKi, iiiiToiKoiiitu 

iiiBi niTn rnuAii eAAT eire touuiii giiji eii- 

? 

rpATCAiei IIAOV TMpCrr COTAT eAB..l.\ IIAOV 

uii?AiinuooviiA ii:^ioni Tupov iinr iii.moii &c., 
as in sect. 1. Then c-rcvnKri:K«BnpAiApAHKVO 

AR.\AIIAOAIIAllABA ArpAIIA\AIIApia)IIApi «IAIU 

? ' 

eiAtu uJLvio . . uniiAtr auii miiKi'.To iK\;nn|)Aii 
Bvioo. There are 2 or 3 more very confused 
lines. 



525. 

Or. 4721(5). — Papyrus ; parts of 2 selides, 

broken off above; 9}x9 in. The text is 

written at right-angles to the fibres in an 

upright, ligatureless, uneven hand. 

[Graf.J 

Magical text. LI. 1 — 9 address Christ and 
appear to ask a means of protection against 
hostile weapons; in 11.10 — 21 Christ promises 
that this shall be g^ven where the names of 
the Trinity, the Apostles, the 24 Elders and 
the 7 Archangels " that are within the veil" 
{KaTairtTa<Tfux.y are invoked. 

|?inaiiino nTAy'.*|)ATTii*mi e| | 2 xiitok re 
nxoiiin IIIIXOI1IC ii| | 3 irroKrin pTA.\if)* iiiu 
MHT aB[oA| I 4 riKutiT iiakaikk: u«iiKn[nA 

8TOTA.\ft] I 5 epriAllllOVIItOAniKIC TCO<)[vil 

Rep.\i n.\(()ii ii] I 6 •f:<ip<i)rr niiiioii v ciinn h 
o-i-[Aa»MVH n ovcTAprtj] | 7 ii oycck«m)i: ?oaoc 
cAiinr.iiT e| | 8 taotukj aokaac miponoT- 
9a[i| I 9. ue xeniixoaic ic iiav | 10 x«p:*JAii- 
ovntuAnuoc tuiotii «?pAi extirrii | 11 c:e- 
puKrr ouuurrti erciiiM) ii ovaujii\h ""ot | 12 
u-Apre H frrccKOOG etuAoc ?AnacHT «t« 



1 C/. Vrh. Btrl. Mm. (Kopt.), no. 6 and Roisi, Trait, 
gitott., l»t page and f. 9. 
* Pnnunablj for TAAtro. 



n ... I 13 TAUTio eepAi exoq unApAu uen- 
pAu uHAiu' I 14 eiiAKAeoc ueneniJA qtotaab 
uonpAii I 15 ennufiTcuAVOc oiiAnocTOAoc 

tl[(HipAll] I 16 CnOT.\0-iTAC|TO UlipCBHTUpOC 

unpAU I 17 nr] uApvAiiroAoc ijai errineoTM 
ofiKA I 18 -TAneTicuA ciTAerpATOT opoi ue- 
RAio I 19 eiiAKAOoc uonAniiA (rrovAAB xe- 
KA..\c I 20 iJiiKUiA^ ijciiorq iiiieeice ijkkac' 
.••Jtone I 21 2UUA uiu erovuATAOTio uipAu 

(iepAl G^'Oq. 

526. 

Or. 4721(6).— Parchment; broken off at 
one comer ; 2f X 2J in. The script is very 
unskilled. The MS. is a palimpsest, the 
earlier text being in a hand of Zoega's 1st 
or 2nd class. 

[Graf.] 

The later text is perhaps an amulet, con- 
taining a moral precept. It is described in 
this place owing to the general outward 
appearance of the MS. whence it is probable 
that it had some magical usage. 

Recto. fiiiiiATOK Verso, zunacnr 

Tl : IIIHiAAA KAII : TOKB 



Y • li;U)B KAT 

A AlOUl > XOU 
t 

unnKetoB 

[:yco]m . iib;** 

I' f 
T . IIAeA 

[Giin]iio-4~r+ 



All! . no • oeoT 

r "■ 

. OKUB . (i&X 

Aci . ex| 

ABpi : I 



527. 

Or. 4920(3). — Paper ; a fragt., complete 
in width ; 7x5^ in. The text, on one side 



1 Here and in 1. 18 t has the form of a small cross. 
* This, in the sense of "flowings of blood," would 
be now. 

» t for TKAC. 



256 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



of the leaf only, is written in a small, 
sloping, ligatureless hand of Zoega's 9th 
class and similar to that of no. 374 above. 
On the back are reraains of an earlier Arabic 
text. 

From the Fayyura, [Grenfell.] 

Magical or medical work, consisting of 
various recipes, separated by dividing lines. 
Many passages are quite obscure. 

a 9 

I ? KOTAijq^ gbmaI I 2 xert OTCAiiini eii- 

e.BAA uenoT . , , . | 3 bbaa A2a UAutrAn 

necjTOTT . . . 



The next may be part of what precedes 

it. 4 OTA2(| Teq;*JATOiT e 

? ? 
c 



CAKq uenA- 

? ? , f, ? f p p? 

XA I 5 IIATAIIAC ueiioTAonpiiiA eiAeAi 

CTIIAAAC I 6 -BAp^ TOKGCO ?eAOq Ri^'JAUTB ?A . . , U- 

AqeiM[about 



^•^l . . I 7 A . te iiT(5|>eAU euoq 

6 let.] I 8 -epiiAo- atio Teqo-fiuo^Au 

The next is for inducing sleep, 9 raa- 
noTAnoTA^ XI iiAK eneqxoT , h[5 or 6 let.] ] 

10 CApATAAII TAAV e80TU OTUOTC llfilOTA 
TfiK I 11 -LIApeCI OneKXIlA? U(3K2IMHq UAK UA- 

peq I 12 BBAA ''JAKeimiq 

The next is to bring back a wife's love to 
her husband. 13 otc?iu! ejyAQuecTto neoeAi 

TOCUepi I 14 K6()'i"A XI IIAK Oil , VBK OTKpOTp* 

, , TOT A I 15 -jyOT einKU)?T TCA , IJA'h Ul ^AG- 

s 
OYAjy . . 

The next seems intended to stop a flow of 

blood. 16 ii(:iiA(| iiabiok eKAiiOTotj* eietsLix 

' ? 

IIA . 17 IU)0 AAq IIAK (i^'itopm IJnAT(5KOT(OU 

nuA .' I 18 jy A2A iiiyiBi eoexcuB HA>\A ^ | 



1 1 far KOTnq. 

2 t>*Vl) ef.Aeg.Z. 1885, 118. 
» 1 J«U!i. 

* The 2nd p is uncertain. 
' Altered from -T2(|. 

* Perhaps nothing a,itei a. 



9 f 

19 nCUAq IIABCOK 6UA+ IIAABT RAC^XeB TAAq I 

p ' 

20 erpioui eAenecjKApi tcHAq juabaa 

2 1 neec enAAetip'reroT . reertoe AeA z . a- 
ce I 22 pcoT ueTKOTiiAAUQ . . uez iigbaa[4 or 

5 let.] I 23 6Tto IIK6UI epAq ^^iataa | 24 

ouHG eeeiiTATB ^AKtriJTq obcuu ... I 25 .Tn- 
. . . A. ueeue^l 



528. 

Or. 5707. — This is the palimpsest of which 
the earlier text is described as no. 504. "What 
remains of the later text is all written by one 
scribe ; the Coptic portions in a small, sloping, 
ligatureless hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pU. x, 
XX, Zoega tab, vi, no. xxxviii), the figures 
generally in Greek ' minuscules,' rarely (e, ii) 
of like forms with the Coptic letters.* Red 
ink is used for dividing-lines &c. ; red and 
green for ornamental headings ; red, green 
and yellow for the pictures {v. beloio). On 
several pages the text has been retouched 
with later ink. 

The extant text is divided into 2 parts ; 
(A) arithmetical tables and (B) problems 
relating to the calculation of various measures 
of area and capacity. 

A. The tables are in 5, rarely 4, columns 
and consist of 

(1) foil, la — 56, the whole numbers* 
between 7 and 10 and then the multiples of 
10 up to 9000, each multiplied successively 
by ], 10, 100, 1000 then by 2, 20, 200, 20u0, 
by 3, 30, 300, 3000 and so on ; e.g. 

C a ^ i.e. 7x1=^7 

i I o 7X10^70 

C p ^ 7x100^700 

i a 4 7x1000=7000 



1 The sign for 10,000 has no likeness to u or /it. 

' Beginning presumably in the complete MS. with 1. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



257 



V y pv U. 50x3=150 

V T vac etc. 

J3 i va 8 i.e. 2000x7=14,000 

j8 o ytS 

^ ^ v/>/t etc. 

These are written in 5 columns on a page, 
the groups being divided by red lines. 

(2) foil. 6a — 86, the title hai etooviio 
iiniiAfiviiA (fiddi)fia) iiA.\vavcuip ( j. ,<! !)' ee- 
novti>:*i HI mor, followed by the whole numbers 
1 to 9 and 10 and its multiples to 10,000, 
each multiplied successively by the fractions 
(in this sequence) \, |, J, |, }, \, J, |, J, -,^, 
f* . T*s. tV» a. Vj. 4S- Each series is pre- 
ceded however by the multiplication of the 
number 6000 by the fraction in question, 
though the 6000 is never actually written. 
The first line of the series itself is expressed 
in Greek as well as merely in figures. 

These tables are identical with those in the 
Greek mathematical papyrus of Ahmlm* where 
they are similarly applied to the number 
6000.* That MS. however omits the initial 
multiplication by J nor are the tables there 
fully worked out after that of the i^. On 
the other hand the Ahmim MS. has tables for 
all fractions between y\j and -^q, while ours 
g^ves only a selection between -^ and -^. 



• " Frmctiona " ; r. Doiy *.». 

■ Bd. Bsillet in MUm. /ran^. ix; c/. Uultach'a review, 
Berl. miol. Work. 1894, 1327. 

* Raillet stiggeeU th«t this representa the 6000 denarii 
in CoDRUntiue's gold loUdut. This view in supported by 
th<> apiBitu which in his text indicate* the unit to be 
divided. 



The following are examples ; 

1^ T «,irc ^y le. J ; the ^ (of GOOO) is 3000 

TK cfttas T *) ^ Of 1 the J is 2^ 

T a ^ Of 1 (the \ is) I 

T /8 a 

T y a^ 

f 8 iS 

f c ^ 

^ i y, 

T 17 S 

i e ^ 

etc. 



„ 2 „ 1 

i> 3 „ Ij- 

»> '^ »i ^ 

>» 5 „ 2J 

„ G „ 3 
., 7 

» 8 „ 4 
„ 9 

etc 



31 



>» 4rg 



U T Unt V i.e. tV; the tV (of 6000) is 400 

Ttc c/itas T U (tic) Of 1 the -,^5- [is -pg] 

T a le Of 1 (the xV is) ^V 

T fi CX" „ 2 „ iV + TTo 



T y c 

T 8 ST 
etc. 



etc. 






ixtj T fiTJue pKt i.e. 4V ; the -^g{oi 6000) is 125 

Tt9 </xtas T /n^ (*iV) Of 1 the 4'8 [is -^'g] 

T o /iif Of 1 (the Va^ is (4V) 

T )8 kS- „ 2 „ Jj 

f y »c8^|itj „ 3 „ 1^4+1^ 

T 8 1/8' „ 4 „ -jij 

f C l^/A»J „ 5 „ -i*2 + 4*ff 

T s ^' ,. 6 „ i 



etc. 



etc. 



B. Foil. 9rt-13ft. The problems are difficult 
to follow. The MS. is often dilapidated and 
the precise meaning is obscured by irregu- 
larities and ambiguities of language, as in 
the case of the prepositions n- and 11- or hero 
and there in the forms of sentences which 
appear incomplete owing possibly to inaccu- 
rate copying. Further, certain terms are 
here used evidently with senses unknown to 
tha literary idiom. What now remains is 



258 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



divided into 6 sections with the general title 
CTH MAI etooTue HAAneen^ eTAHCHBe haopoc. 

I. 18 problems relating to a measure of 
land ; eunpAM enuorre u^yopn ijzu)b uiu 
iJAiue uAAneon eniu)?i nAAneen qtbta mxaai^ 
iiniiuzi. The following are examples. 

no, 1, uattauak" x6»f/8 * Ky ^ k^ ■^ k^ iiaeei^ 
nAATe* nei ^AKXACHiiTe eiseijuerepur bk- 
o'AnTernejyi Avto jmakta iiTKecHii+ eixeiiuer- 
epHT BKCTAnTeKene^ji fiKxeiTOT euerepHT 
nex^Aqi eK-h unS"^ epoor nerj^sAqi orxicene" 
KATA p MXICeTO* Tcitioei HAinG HAApeen 
eXBTA MXAAITO Pei. 

no. 3. firj If (10 ^ uBeei PAAxe nei +nS''eT- 
Ann" nex^Aqi orsicine kata p uxiCGxe 

no. 8. XyS ^'^f/S uBBoi nAATB nei tS'XySABep 
Tf fr) irr) abba ^S iiiioji haatg n6i(«tc). 

no. 14. K UBSoi 6KeiTOT UK iixice riAAxe 
ri6i CTAn ia8'«» ^ atu) trAn a «= 7/ [i.e. f ). 

no. 16. ap e<j e-rcrhoei ^Ape le iixice [ta- 

eJAOTHp RAAXe nOI + HGUOTB 6U6XICI [n6T- 

1 ^\J\. 

" The 4 walls (sides) of the field." 

' This phrase introduces every problem ; I have 
not repeated it here. Cf. perhaps the introduction 

2 h "^ ^^ to several problems in the Ehind Mathe- 
matical Papyrus (ed. Eisenlohr). The UAT- seems 
inexplicable otherwise. 

* In the Abmim MS. similar oblique strokes indicate 
all fractions. Here they cannot have this meaning ; 
cf. nos. 8, 14. They occur only in sect. 1. 

' " Palm - branch " ; cf. i_a» as a measure (Lane, 
Mod. Eg. ii., and Journ.As. 1873, i. 86). 

® Mr. Kenyon suggests TrpdrTeiv. In the Ahmim MS. 
ovTu) TToUi is used. 

Cf. perhaps the g*j^ "portion" in Pap. Ebers. 
Here it seems a definite division. 

* re here might = irre, as in no. 524; elsewhere it 
might be for Se. Cf. Peyron, Lex. 1646. 

" An unknown use of Ane " head." 

1* Problem 17 (imperfect) has ci+toei uui^c. 



^]Aqi AuiTor BOA Mic' p nerjyAqi otuoyb 

^AUGXICI. 

no. 18 (imperfect) deals with the measures 
Ithhbg/ n^An, nuoei as well as Beei, xioe 
and citcoei. 

II. (fol. 10a) 14 problems relating to a^ 
measure of capacity ; hai eajoTue MA^vneen 
GiiAAeHUBA .^ Tje. The following are examples. 

no. 18 {sic, properly 19). : rftj* enA-venueA 
yApe ; a TA2AOTHP nAAT6 1161 + : a u<^ AKiirq 

6BOA eiXeUeHOTB nOT^Aqi TAATK OTAITpAPe 
UAOT6I TeOCHHne^ KITOOTK BIB IIOTUriA t^ 
TB TAITpA AIIITOT BBOA 2IX(-:HGI10TB. 

no. 22. ICO ^<) eAOTiiriA^ ^ApenAAenusA 

TAeAOTHA RAATB HBI O-AnilBltOT TBITOT bSs' 

^AvepuoTB eAnA.\?HueA. 

no. 2-5. X/' Ks 2A ! a ^yApBorilr^lA S ta?aothp 
nAATB nei o'AniJornriA tbitot efi nex^Aqi 

TAATK AMIT BOA ^IXBMBAITpA ^AT6pK6C® 2A- 
nOTUriA UAT6I fBCCHHne BIB BitOT AMITOT 
BBOA eiSBKIBAITpA. 

no. 26. itoT s eAOTMriA uci<f)i® i^ApB X/ os 

TA?AOTHp n.\AT6 nBI 0'AnH6llOT TBITOT 6<J6- 
AITpA rtBT^yAqi AIJITOT BBOA MIC pK ^AYBp- 
MOTB eAMBAITpA. 

1 1 IJ£W. 

^ Cf. the measure ."^ 11^'' *'^® Ehind Mathemat. 
Pap., which is ^ of the ;^^ D ^s '■^- 1^^ following ^An, 
which again is | of the ell, ueji. Cf. also m^\ (Lane, 

* Cf. J**- I cannot explain the figures at the end of 
this heading ; cf. sect. iii. 

■* The dots presumably are an abbreviation of i^ = 

VO/JLLCTfia, 

^ A frequent phrase which I cannot explain. 

* On the ounce v. Stern, Aeg. Z. 1884, 150. 

' The same abbreviation for Xlrpa in Krall, Bechtsurh. 
18, 24 (cf. problem 34). 

" Sa'id. KAC. Krall, l.l. 170 regards it as = KepaTioi/. 
in Zoega 91 it corresponds merely to Ethiop. wark 
(Pereira, Daniel, 182). 

9 F. Aeg. Z. 1885, 29, 41. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



259 



in. (fol. 11 a) 16 problems relating to 
another measure of capacity ; iiei 2iooTiifi 
tiA.\nnen atiQKiii+tiApi {Kun-qvapiov 'Jaii). tjo. 
The following are examples. 

no. 32. ictrr 17 eAUTiiriA ."lApnnKiiifiiApi 

TAe.\OVHp n.\ATa IIOI (rAniKlllOT THITOV ^y 

:*iAvopiio'i*ft eAnKiimiKvpi. 

no. 34. : P^ih" e.vriKiiiTiiiApi ^i.vpnX/ k)8 

T.V?AOTHp II.XATII lini (|-AIIIII!II(IVB TUITCIV «HO- 
AITpA imTt*IA«|l AIIITOV UBUA IJIC p J^AYGpUOTB 
eiK(}C 2Alll.MTpA. 

•no. 44. X/ »rsy zx',\ ^ApaX/ a^8' TAeAovHp 
n.VATO n«i crAtia^S' iiAirpA tcsitov okS aiiitot 
«B<iA eixoKvy iiAiTpA iHrn'JAcp ovKocni eAiie- 

AITpA. 

IV. (fol. 12rt) 15 problems relating to a 
com measure ; iiai euicrnin iiA.\n<inn niinpTAB 
zuuc{era8ure). The following are examples. 

no. 48. in;; : ?Aiip iinpTAB :*iAp<s : a^ txzx- 
OYiip ii.\ATn nni crAfi : a^ iiiiovh t«it(»v onp 
ninriAqi aiiitot boa ei.\i!ii(iii(ivn :*i.\v«p«pTAB 

ZXT ', axi IJATUI TIICCHIUIIl TUIR O^f AIIITOV BOA 
eiAnilOIJOVB :iAV«pKAp«)V.' 

no. 51. :/i.i} ?Aiip imirrAB r<Apfi| fxAeA- 
oriip n.\ATn iioi (rAiiiiniiovB toit[ov| fiiaT- 
:m.v<|i ?nin|Mi'r.v\o.[ii]o' kata. ij(|>ova| |tot- 

AOKOTGI AVU) KCIUl IIKOi:. 

no. 55. MO { eAtivKApoT :*iA|Mip >in|rrAB 
TA?Ao-riip ii.v\Tn noi ctaii iiokmt tiiitov ijsy' 
ii(rr:i..\(|i trriiovB ZM\p iiepTAB. 

no. 56. : Xy eAri a iioptar ^ApoKApoT tj 

T.WAOVMP IIV.\Tn llfll (r.Vnil<lKA|MIV TdlTOV 
(IIMIIIOVB llflT:*IA«|l TA.\A IITflVKIlMli:'!! ?l,\(OOV 
a[|||To]v HBOA IIM: p JIAVIipitOT eAllllKApOV. 

V. (fol. 18a) 9 problems relating to a 
measure of capacity ; iini euKiriin iiA.\iin«ii 

I The Hebrew 13 nop ia unlikely, aa Ihi* is in Coptic 
KO-r|i (r. Crum, Copt. M8S. 20) ; besides, in no. 55 
KApo'i* sppeara to b« s coin. 

* *6\)itt, as in Knll, /./. 185. 



eiiAini euncoo'nre eniioTxe. The following 
are examples. 

no. 63. Aim k)8<j eAiA ^Apep iiepTAB ta- 
?AO'r>ip n.\ATe net o'aii;^ AiiiTq qboa eiA'eiiAini 
noTt'iA(|i eeiiiiovBue eAnp mgptab uatoi tgc- 

ClllinG «IB GK«C AlilT BOA eiXGIIAini nGT^AC|l 

oTKecni . 

no. 64. Aim »c/3 2\:a ."JAPg: >fS^y TA?AOViip 
ii.\ATG 1101 own ay iikiu: tgib (uiAini inrr;'iAt|i 

TGIB G;3 HGT^Aqi AIIIT BOA lilC y t^.VqiipKApOV 
eAIIGKGG. 

VI. (fol. 136) 3 problems, now remaining, 
relating to a liquid measure ; iiai gcooviiG 
iK\.\nGGn GiiG2^G<rrGC (^cctttj?) owiiov ^unco- 
o'rr«|. The following are examples. 

no. 72. : i9y onp ii2.gctbc ^japg ; a ta^a- 

OYHp n.XATG IIGI AUfSei' Up AIIIT BAA 2IXOIIO- 
IIOTB :^AVGp2.GCTGC eATAGKOTCI UAVGI TOO 
CIIIIIIG GIB IIOVIiriA AIIIT BOA ei.\GIIGIIOVB. 

no. 74. :kj8 eAiip ii2.GGTfiG ;'iapg J. ii2.G«rr«G 

TAeAOVlip O'AIIIIGIIOVB TOITOV OIIO^^P.GTtSC 
AIIITOT GBOA IIIU p :MATGpK(50 eAIHJ^^GCTtU: 
IIATOI TGGCMIIilG CGTq Ofi AIIIT BOA IIIG ? 
JIATfjpHOT. 

Most of these problems are but partly 
legible. 

Foil. 1 — 8 (with the exception of fol. 6fc) 
have in their lower and outer margins the 
following coloured drawings of animals, birds 
and trees. Several of the names are lost. 

Fol. lo ; Two animals (? dogs) with collars, 
named ot§ and . . . ep. Fol. lb; a cat tgug-i* 
chasing a mouse nmii. Fol. 2a an animal 
with pointed ears otagccoa . 11,* and a bird 
with a long beak (? ibis). Fol. 2b; a leopard, 
spotted and long-eared oTxiKpoc attacking a 



1 A variant of crAn. 

* The n may be 11. Unfortunately ACOTAI seems 
impossible here. Or the word might be Arabic with Jl 
(1 erroneously for J-iJ')- 

L L 2 



260 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



gazelle ovaakacoaa.' Fol. 3a ; a hyaena oy- 
eeit and a palm-tree. Fol. 36; a dove not 

flying [oTtr]pouni ki nTen|. Fol. 4a; 

an animal with pointed ears ntrAncrtojy^ and 
a cock iiAABKTtop. Fol. 4b; two animals, 
one with collar, (? a dog) fighting and a date- 
palm riBHiiHi. Fol. 5a; an ox eating grass 
or leaves naeoor iitay and a bird alighting 
on the head of a man ov2Aaht hta(|taaa tarh' 
HovptoLii, Fol. bh; two lions fighting oner 
uuevi er^toxi. Fol. 6a; a goose with 
leaves(?) in its beak otiobot and a bird with 
outspread wings ov2aaht eqnAp^l*. Fol. 7a; 
a bird flying. Fol. 7b ; a dove with leaves 
in its beak ov[o-pou]ni and an apple-tree 
ovBuj Mxenoe. Fol. 8a; a long-horned animal 
eating from a bush. Fol. 8b; two doves(?) 
drinking from a fountain c[ueT uo-pojune 
erce uay. 



1 i)!>ui. 

■* An unknown word. 

2 Probably for eTAPH ; HTAnn would be "lifting 
up the head." 

* 1 nApiyTeije8. 



There are on some pages marginal notes 
by various hands. On fol. 7b are 2 lines in 
cryptogram the beginning of which (im- 
perfect) can be read by the aid of a partly 
identical note in the same hand on fol. 10a ; 
o III eriK(|'p = jS 111011= i.e. aiiak nipoqepuABe. 
Then follows AeySo = ill t = f o'p (1. 2) » X\vp. 
(| = lllt = 'pGi-/8o. The other note (fol. 10a) 
is also imperfect ; after ill en = it has = ill | 
(1.2) ^vB/Soiix . /p-^ [\]x/pq. The system 
which solves 1. 1 of the Ist note does not 
seem applicable to the rest.* 

On fol. 8b, at the end of the arithmetical 
tables, are the remains of a note or colophon 
by the scribe of the text. The names how- 
ever in 11. 2, 3 are filled in by another hand. 

li'nCOOTII IIAK 
f Aop n^JHIl 



IK p Ai cepn nr aaa 

|en . . . o . . 6110V GipHNH 

|UI .... K^H ... H eAUHIJ 

On foil. 6b and 7a are short notes in Arabic, 
all but illegible. 

1 The sign f in the 1st note may be + or merely t. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



261 



LET TEES. 



529. 

Or. 4720(1). — Papyrus; complete, showing 
1 selis-join; 7iXl2j in. The text in 18 
lines by the irregular, ligatureless hand 
of Crura, Copt. MSS., pi. 2, xi, is written at 
right-angles to the fibres. 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter from George' to the archdeacon, 
Apa Phoebamon. He requests that, as soon 
as this letter is received, the 3 donkeys of 
Share and Hilianfi' with the black foal bought 
that day may be sent to Tmouioubesti.' 
Whoever brings them is not to take them by 
the street lest they be seen nor to let anyone 
in the monastery know ; for the Emir is 
looking for donkeys. Let him make haste 
and let Philotheus too come with them. The 
journey is to be made at night and finished 
before the sun rises. Two postscripts are 
adde<l after this ; let the donkeys be sent for 
to-morrow night when the call to church is 



< ThU U prMamahly the author of not. 851(1), 554, 
655, 637 — noa. 529, 554, 637 are in th« same hand — and 
reciptont of no*. 539, 546(2), 557, 568, 588, 589, 632, in 
two of which he i« styled arvhimAndrite and in one 
hegoaisenoa. 

* The first of these is in Crorn, Gopt. MSS. .39 ; </. 
Krall, RthUurk. 98. For the second ef. perhsps the 
XmiM¥ alXAiroir, Krall, /./. 16. 

* For the bepnning of this name rf. Olicm, BixotaiiowiK 
(Wiener DenkteJir. xxxvii. 10.5)nnd prolwbly Tli<iv:*ioin; 
(r. Aro^inean, Gfogr. 516) ; for the end, Ti>V|MiVBOCTI , 
likewise showing the name of the gudJeas WUrit. 



sounded and send Apa M6na with 12 — * and 
let Isaac bring iwipTavve* for the gardener 
(vofiapiTrjs) to whom one of the donkeys is 
also to be given; and the writer is sending 
with this letter 22 .vuvui of fish, 2 fresh (?) 
wAut for the — ' and aiskaiiaii to Apa 
Chamoul who is to mount — ,* as his own 
is lame, while M£na rides either the donkey 
of Apa Pishai or one belonging to the fodder- 
sellers. The following is the text. 

1 "P irroviiov npcrruKuiiTcoii iiiiAiiio'iTft m 
imiioincTioAH lU'ioiiT I 2 into ii,"ia|)u uiiei- 

AlAilll llliriCHO- IIKAIIM IITAIi:'JAri(| Ulll | 3 -eUOV 

XAVcoT nruoviovancm iiiiaiiaiikv ayu) ma- 
pAiiKiACi (ira/jayyeXeif) | 4 untrrimniTov xmi- 
imviniTov «iiei|) iiTopaiijo mav npooY ayio | 
5 iinnpKApaiiin oniuo eniiniioiiACTiipi ant 

npOIIAIIipA I G ll[(:]Ae(3llllltOApiTAI'Alllt iiriuoT 
IJdlKlOV UII(^IA(HHICM: | 7 . . . AAII yiAIITJlTCUMII- 

Tov* AYto iiT«rrKA AiiAtn-Aui eAeriiv I 8 . . . 

mill «TC><)Tt| liriACOII nATAO X(!llll(!(|KAp((lll(> 
«IIAV I 9 [(ip]o[civ] ^V.V\A lilTOY IITHV;'III IITOV- 
IUOT()llll.\V flllllATO I 10 [llJoVAIII (11 «!B(>A «>V- 

XAi euij[To-ou iiJ-rurpiAu otovjub t | 11 [aJ'.-io 

1 Presumably a word is omitted here. 

' Cf. JJp;>, hut none of its meanings seems applicable 
here. 

' If this rending is correct it should mean " pastuw." 
.VlAlll mtiy = pAUl, a species of Nile fish (Kircher). 

* AOKAIIAII is difficult. Ad-xavov and Atican; being un- 
suitable, we should perha]<s read AilKA NAM, for alCj 
" horse." ^ 

• Probably read ^JAirrorii- and iitotii-. 



262 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



XAT IIAAAT HAH IJTOT^yH HpAOm RVJ4AH- 
KtO.Xe I 12 [eJTeKKAHCIA AVU) UHTCIIATC ^'JAH- 
<;|)VPIA UOOT AVtO UApO | 13 -HAGOH HAtlA 
lliniA (51 HRHOOV ATtO UApR IGAK GIIBOp- 
Te.V\6 I 14 [e]<|HHT HTGMTAAq OMOUApi UTRHt- 
HRIKU HA(| + I 15 [a]tU) filC KB HAAAUI HTHBT 
HXATCOT HHTH AVU) TRI(:THT[fi | 16 Ha]aAUI 
RTOTCOT TRITOV finiJAu[ll]<OHR -\- ATtO 3CAT 
ACSKAHAH {oeVSO) [hJtRAMA O'AUOVA AAH RpAq 
3tP^Vn«)B RpO-AAH AVtO UApRnAOOM AHA UHIIA 
AAH RHIUl IIAAHA HI^'JAI H OTA IITR HRBA- 
pAAe* + 

■PnuHAiiio-rrfi hooh npiAiAK/ AnA[ ](j)oi- 

BAHUCUH -J- PRUjpriOG IHRAAX/ 



530. 

Or. 4720(2). — Papyrus ; almost complete ; 
10^X8 J- in. The fibres on fol. a are at 
right-angles to the text, which is written in 
39 lines of an uneven, sloping hand with few 
ligatures (cf. Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, Taf. 1, iv 
or vii). 

[Graf.] 

Letter addressed by 4 persons, among whom 
only the name tahacto^ is legible, to Chael. 
The, irregularities of the language make a 
translation difficult. It relates to financial 
matters, as the words AOTntoo-R, Aor-oc &c. 
show. In 11. 15, 32 the town of Eajyum is 
mentioned. 

1 [•!* 2Hnp]AH nnHOT'l" aiiok hr | 2 . . . gi- 

r.2AI ei^lHI RHAUOpiT H | 3 -SORIC (:Hi(l)T VAHA 

KAA«)0 I 4 -U)eR (nO^AI Ri;'JIIIR RHAUC;- 

piT Hl[tOT] I 5 KAAUIC AHOK TAHARTR filGe[Al] 
(Mi[a] j 6 -Rl'lAHRpiT IJCOH XAIIA KA.\U)(; AlltIK 



1 Cf. BApo? (Kircliei) or poseiLly = -j, " camels." 

2 Presumably for tahactagia, formed like T(;oc|>ia, 

TIGIAdipOG, TAHOAAOH, TGAHAI-AHH, TAUUVHIG, 
TGRHO'rrU &c. ' 



. . I 7 -niti GICeAl RliMIHR XAHA RTBRR | 8 -ZCHf 
HGUAHA^ ^IHR UCOH ABI RpHG ] 9 MtOT eA'rTH(| 
GOK HRKAOreG ] 10 HHUAq UtUH RT2R GKQ-H- 
[hAp]|KR I 11 qO-HApiKG eiOq XRHRTABRMir 

H I 12 (eraswre) 2HKOTI AHHRAqeiGHAq ! | 13 h- 

poq XRAX'AHA fGHH . , ."'' HAOTKtlMFfi | 14 RT- 

iyH'M iiAK X . HR Rq-riAHR (evasiire) \ 15 tr(j-' 
einiou UApRBi HAi xeq (erasure) \ 16 hrcjao- 

1"RG HGUAI TRqCron GIHQ^ A-] I 17oVKa)(rR (:|)()l 

TATAT IIAq RTHHAHH | 18 ein?t>q IIHAAKApApR* 

AHHAAKA | 19 -pApR AqTRG HAI ATCH OVAGKOG 

AqTAq I 20 HAI ATCO A2AHHReiaV fn'BIITAAKA- 

pApR I 21 TRKXITG RKIIHV (JTBUn^Oq IIBAGI- | 

22 -AG IITAKXtOG HAI XR A(|TIAAV HR | 23 -II 

p 
HCjqTI HAI HHApOTGKRTOR AHOK RIR | 24 HAI- 

AKOT^ IJHripA2HT ^IHR RpO(| | 25 UApiGAI 

UHTApiGOTHI ^IIIR Gpoq OTXAI eURXORIG. 

Two lines are drawn here below the text. 
(Verso) after 4 illegible lines, 1. 30 ... , aa<| 

IIGUAq IIIIOTKOTI AHRG ATRp | 31 GTTI- 

TtOH UHHRTRpHT XRIIA | 32 pH(|RI HAI RlllOli 

iiqGU)K nG(|Aoi'OG I 33 iiRUA(| G;»JA(|(ronq Rpoi 

? ? ? 

TATAq HAq I 34 RIG OG AITATAV HAK 

AITA20 I 35 i'jouTR HAOTK/ [4 or 5 let. h]ii(;iiit(j 

? ? ? p 

llT(;peAH I 36 UHOTArrpG HGIH . T HHApKA- 

pApH I 37 ATtO XIHAGKOG UHTApKipAp(; RK- 

IIHT I 38 . . toil Un(K|TI HAI IIApRHAI OTXAI 

ntJII I 39 -HRpiT IIGOH eiinxtJGiG + + + A ""'V 



1 For J^jx^l. 

2 The letters do not appear to be tg or 'Y. 

* Not space for tg h or + ii. 

* For ij,Jii\ " bottles," as in Aeg. Z. 18S5. 117. Cf. 
the following do-Kos. 

' Here are apparently several names. Perhaps read 
AIJOKHR, when HAlAKtiT would be a name instead of 
" the deacon " (w. Crum, Co-pt. MSS. 59, 61). With the 
next cf. ripAfU:! {l.l. 81) and rupA (Revillout, Ar.tes 
27); also nieiiT, ahagta2iit (Riin. Mitth. v. 26, 
by false analogy from AiiAGTAGtj?). The two in 1. 25 
seem foreign. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



263 



On this side, in the reverse direction, is 
the address ; -|- taac o[nAco]ii xaha {rest 
illegible). 

531. 

Or. 4720(3). — Papyrus, showing 3 selU- 

joins; almost complete ; 7^xl3fin. The 

fibres are at right-angles to the text, which 

is written in an irregular, sloping hand with 

few ligatures {rf. Jeg. Zeittchr. 1885, Taf. 1, 

i er iv). 

[Gbaf.] 

A business letter. No names are given 
and there is no address. The loss of the 
opening words makes the contents difficult 
to understand. Various articles — pots, salt, 
small birds, pitch — are referred to and the 
price of cert-ain of them asked. The arparri- 
Xan79 nnd his stay in the south are spoken of. 

1 -+■ "'t^ "'[O let. Jog AiTiHM>vq iiak . . . ok- 
»MMio iiAi ii<ykenrHi:*Mrr eAxiiK | 2 ta.xoov 
OA.\[iin?>i' ii]<:uMrr avui ^miiih xncivp eA<t>o- 
Af»K[o}mi TiK>OY ncrrcci | 3 iiai irro nic-i-[ii- 
liAV<i]<:* TAXCMvr OA.\iin?M iicttMiv p;*tAii na- 
(:Tp.VTii.\ATH(: I 4 Kill fipiii: a.v.\a iilip.vAT nod 

IIIIU;UUV llllllfillAIIOl' lll'KATUVH lillOl* | 5 IlK- 

CfiOTti xnijn.\Au:KATii iiiiat Tutiirr o^iiiuHi 

O-ni KCIMITII Xn^HAieiKri-DII I 6 2ATIIK TAIIOI 

xooYp eA<tM»AOKirmi o^Miono oil Kcoorii se- 
iioien I 7 ovoii ?ATHK [18 lettersJATM (i|>r<Aii 

niMrrpATM.VATMi: KIO [ij] I 8 -pun llllpKAT«Y« 

iintieiiov . . . iiiiiiniiAiiiii ukcoovii ^oiiiiovp 
aumum \ 9 [28 letters] iiiiofr au iieuiq 



* An Arabic word with Coptic art. T. 

I lvfi^;(ot; r. Krall in Rainer, Mitth. ii. GO. Ttie 
A ia almoat cert«in here. 

* V. Peyton, «.r. and Krall, Reehtturk. 188. In Levit. 
jciv. the word = Boh. npx (1 chicken). In Aeg. Zeittehr. 
XXX. 39 it ia the young of the gooae pii (e. l.l. xxxv. 108). 

« Cy. the aame phrue in Krall, /./. 178. 



eKAAAq' IIAI I 10 [18 letters] iiBKeipe uuooy 

IIAI THpOT lir^lllO IIAI IICAIJ | 11 -^OiyOT AVtO 
IIITALIOi SOOVp eAC|)OAOKOTTlJ TATHOOV OA.\- 
lHi2M IIAK I 12 UllllOIIOVq' TAA.\OOT OTSAI 

zunxotiic •{■ 

532. 

Or. 4720(4).— Papyrus; afragt.; 15x15^ 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in 20 lines of a very 
regular, sloping, ligatureless hand. 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter from Dioscorus, bishop of Heracleo- 

polis eiJHc ; to (?'•)> apparently with 

information and instructions. The following 
is the text ; 

1 H* Ci'llOCO .MOCKOpOC eUll[llA UIIIJO'iTO 

(3nic:Kunof: iit-] | 2 iio.mc uuaiyc eiiHC uii^ | 
3 irnscHHi eiiiKii:'^ I 4 ii;*u)pn nil TycJ | 5 e.\A- 

YICT0C| I 6 OVCUOV IIIIOVdHOptl* Q(|UIIIJ 
[eBO\| I 7 +TAUO IITHTIIIIIITIIAIIl[o'rro2 I 

8 icAK xaap(sovuniiAY()[(:i | 9 iiuuac| iihv 
piinpAii uiiuo| I 10 iiiioov niiuoiiAOTiipioii 
(i]| I 11 uuiiAc]THpioii All .\ninoii pu)u[hJ| | 

12 eiOIII) II^.Vp(!llll(n-T« Ta| I 13 tlOIIACTII- 

piuii uApo-rrAJl I 14 (jvopnc eriuoiiACTii- 
pioii| I 15 ctuiiA ii(|-|-rut|ArAiiH ii| | 16tij- 
no<|:*iiuuT iiApoifr] | 17 niiiiA.\Hniiioc iiiiuv- 
Te| I 18 uiimmiirr atco in|ovopn3 | 19 se- 

OTnAlip<)(tM)pi IITIITIIjJ I 20 ATUJ AIKU) 2i:VCUq 
IITIIBf. 

533. 

Or. 4720(5). — Papyrus; probably complete 
as regards the Coptic text but often illegible ; 

1 Cf. the frequent expression nK{!(hA.\Aloii IIIIAI 
Tii|>OT (e.g. no. 468 v). The form «KA- seems to be 
fur KIIA- as elsewhere (v. Aeg. Z. xxxiv. 86). 

' \ = iiovB " money." 



264 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



10x3| in. There are 18 lines written at 

right-angles to the fibres, in a coarse, ligatured 

hand {rf. Crura, Co])t. MSS. pi. 4, xvi for 

the type). 

[Graf.] 

Letter, mentioning ;f uotii. L. 1 is appa- 
rently .the address ; the recipient's name 
seems to be nr:Tpon. I cannot read that of 
the writer. L. 2 + <••*' ti;'iiiio onorxAi gtot- 

IIIITIHJpiT^ noon AV«) AVtl) TI.-JIIIO OnOTSAI 
«lTOVllllTUr;|)n" H^'lHpj? AI('.(>AI OVOeAl IIIITII 
IITAini BJSUOTII. L. 14 Ti;illJR eptOTII KAACCIC. 

On the other side, part of an Arabic text 
in large characters. 



534. 



Or. 4720(6).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; S^X 6f 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text, which is written in a clear, sloping hand 
without ligatures. 

[Graf.] 

Letter ; the last lines only. It contains 
instructions relative to wine, 1. 2 kaaioc 
(/fttSos), admonishes George the reader to do 
his work well, 1. 4 uApcsrutopi-t: npot|(o^')^ 
pii<:(|e(i)B KAAcoc and on this point the writer 
wishes information sent him to the monastery 
<:eAi iim>AU(>i 2uniiotJACTHpioii. He bids the 
recipient be firm" as to the affairs at Atfih 
AV(i) TU)K uiiOK 2H)coK eHAnoTiiiie. He is to 
come from time to time kata con to the 
monastery to fetch his apdXcjfia and he is 
bidden to cease from his unsettled habits 
iiiipo-(o eKiiMT aniCA uiiiiai. 



1 <iT(jTii- or (jTHK- cannot be read. 

- V. Crum, Co24. MSS. 80. It is for drayvwo-Ti;!, cf. 
Zoejra, 135. 

3 The meaning of tujk here is doubtful. 



535. 

Or. 4720(7). — Papyrus ; a much damaged 
leaf ; 4| X 7 1 in. The fibres are at right- 
angles to the text, which is written in 9 lines 
of a small, cramped hand {cf. Aeg. Zeitschr. 
1885, Taf. 1, i). But few consecutive words* 

are legible. 

[Graf.] 

Letter from aha eAioru' to xeuep " and all 

the Christians that . . ." It begins eunpAii 

? 
uniioTTB ij^i[()]p(5n. In 1. 6 is aitapkak v.n- 

lun-re e^jcon« uoKfipneTiiAiiovq. In 11. 7, 8, 

Aiiov lAKon c_>»ft)o yl . It ends ov.xai eiiii- 

xoeiK ATcci <2p [4 or 5 let.] giTiun-pGnicou.^ 

On the verso was the address. 



' 536. 

Or. 4720(8).— Papyrus ; complete ; 2f X 3| 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in 7 lines of a ligature- 
less hand closely resembling that in Crum, 

Copt. MSS., pi. 2, xi. 

[Graf.] 

Letter to a superior. No names are given. 
The writer begs for some palm-branches and 
asks that some basket-handles" may be pre- 
pared. What follows is not clear ; it seems 
to refer to weaving (baskets) on Sunday.'' 

■f* CUOV OpOII 11(':llltUT (VFOTAAB | 2 ApiTA- 
PAHH IIUAI IIKOTI II- | 3 BUT ATUl qiPpAVyj 
IJ?6IIKOTI- I 4 llAAXe UAHXOeiC OVU>,"J I 5 ^Al- 



1 Cf. the name lUMi in Krall's BechtsurA: p. 18. But 
in 1. 1 we have AMOK n . . . . ri RiceAi||, which 
cannot be reconciled with the name in the address. 

2 Apparently the town of Fayyum, as once in Krall, 
l.l. 155. 

3 As in Zoega 310. 

* Or, if UA be the negative aorist, "the Lord does 
not wish that I weave on Sunday." 



:?IU).\K IITeiKTpiAKH | 6 A'CUi ^AH.V G^iUJI 211 
IICK- I 7 jy.VHA OTOVAAB + 

The verso is blank. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 

539. 



265 



537. 

Or. 4720(9). — Papyrus ; a fragt., complete 
in height; 2xoJ in. The text is written, at 
right-angles to the fibres, in a very thin, 
sloping hand (c/. Aey. Zeitschr. 1885, Taf. 1, 
iv, though there the ligatures are more 
numerous). 

[Graf.] 

Letter, the writers and subject of which 
it is not possible to ascertain. The writer 
appears to explain something or excuse 
himself, |nc xfHrrAiiArKAinii iiAinn eTpAc:?Ai 
060A ?iTooTq| and to ask his correspondent 
to take charge of somebody or something 
I'm irrnKArArnt erpeKnpocevAi apnc| nTBn|. 
The address on the verno is + taac unAuapir 
iixnaic ijcoii uuAiiior[Ta|. 

538. 

Or. 5300(1).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 35x5 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in an even, ligatureless hand. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petri e.] 

Letter. 

|iiAV Ttuiin iita| I 2 |u]aiiiicAn:*iA iitiobo' 
€:tAi ii.vii ci<: ?m3 I 3 Ia'cui f iiApiiD iiiinnprA- 
Tiic ii| I 4 liiKiiMupa Avcti apnAiKinva eniiflK- 
[:*»ama| I 6 |tuB iiiiniin^innAT iicficaiirroT 
n^l I 6 fpoiin niKvvuin (blank). 

Verm, in another hand. |nAp]oeiioc er- 
rvcoi Tor reKaiii -f- 



' Preromsbly the festival of Chrut's baptism, 11th 
Tybi. C/. such expressions as n^SA riApuo-rro, Cram, 
Copt. MSS. G4. 



Or. 5300(2).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 5x4| 
in. The text is written at right-angles to the 
fibres in good, regular uncials (cf. A. Jacoby, 
Ein neues Evang. fragt. 1900, for the type). 
A, A, u, T are each made in a single stroke. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter addressed to Apa George, a superior 

HAiuiT OTOTAAB by . The writer makes 

some request on behalf of a third person, of 
whom it is said that he continues to wander 
, from place to place oc|(V(o eqKtoTo kata ua. 
The monastery is twice mentioned. 



540. 

Or. 4720(10).— Papyrus; a fragt. 13x4i 
in. The fibres are at riorht-angles to the 
text which is written in more than 15 lines of 
a regular, sloping script without ligatures. 

[Gbaf.J 

Letter, of which the subject cannot be 
determined. It is addressed to persons in 
the plural. The last 2 lines seem to refer to 
a heresy ; 

14. |uOe IJTA-iTOOTII eixg 15. j'oJiJtOTO- 

KOC (iTOVAABS 

541. 

Or. 4720(11).— Papyrus; 2 fragts. ; the 
larger 6x4 in. The fibres are at right- 
angles to the text, which is written in 10 lines 
of a sloping, ligatureless hand. 

[Graf.] 

Letter which appears to be addressed to a 
superior and to have consisted mainly of 
greetings and compliments. On the veiso of 
fragt. 2 was the address ; |n ov.xabI 

M M 



266 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



542. 

Or. 5300(3).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 3^ X 7i 
in. The text is written at riglit-angles to 
the fibres in an even, ligatureless hand (r/. 
Crum, Copt. MS8., pi. 3, xiv). Published 
l.l, p. 53. 

From the Fayyflra. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter, mentioning the localities a(52(oiio 
and TAiuor-H. The word a-wtx occurs.^ 

543. 

Or. 5300(4).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 4^x5^ 
in. There are two texts ; that here described 
being written at right-angles to the fibres in 
a ligatureless hand ((/. Crum, Copt. MSS., 
pi. 3 xiv for a smaller example of the type). 
Published l.l., p. 38. 

From the Fayyiim. [F. Peteie.] 

Letter consisting, so far as preserved, only 
of complimentary formulae. 

544. 

Or. 4720(12).— Parchment; 7x5^ in. 

The text is written in 29 lines of an irregular, 

sloping hand (cf. Zoega, tab. vi, no. xxxviii 

for the type). Down each side margin is a 

row of dots as if for ruling lines. 

[Graf.] 

Letter from David to Daniel and his son. 
David also salutes the superior of the 
monastery (P).^ News of them has rejoiced 

1 Cf, F. Robinson's note, Copt. Apocr. Gosp, 241. 

* Such appears to be the meaning of nriAriA standing 
alone as in Mus, Guim. xxv. 222, which however in 
Zoega 302 = riAriG. Perhaps the similar abbreviation 
in Bohairic colophons should be read thus rather than 
nAHA. It applies usually at any rate to the head of 
the monastery {e.g. Hyvernat, Alh. xxviii) or even to its 
founder (e.g. Hyvernat xxiii, monast. of John Kame, cf. 
Makrizi). Elsewhere {e.g. Crum, Copt. MSS. 30). the word 
may mean merely cleric {v. Du Cange, TroTras). 



him Avu) ."Jiiio onnAHA eApAi unuiiGq^iipe 
ATto AipAj'jo iiTAictoTu eTiiyjiHi, for he had 

stayed 3 days in the tottos before leaving,^ 
modesty {lit. shame) withholding his going 
northward to Daniel ^ouirr iieoor iitaiaav 
2unru)noc ^'JAiiTAncuT uai iinonA^'Jine kaat 
TAi(3i ?nT HUTU. Absence and lack of news' 
had made him sad atu> AnA2HT eice iiTAep- 
^liLio uncrrii^yiiie iicu)i. The following is the 
rest of the text, some of which is obscure. 
It relates, among other things, to money 
which David has used in trade, to vinegar 
and bread in Daniel's hands which are to be 
consumed rather than let spoil. 

11 AK nr:T,"jiiin iictoK | 12 [njtrcic 

neTcoovii uaii iirj'jiiio iiocoi ah avco | 13 [2 
or 3 let.JHHKAAioHJi AixiTOT exiHenBvtooi^ | 
14 [2 or 3 let.]cr{j HntSHTAiTHOov hak ueuAq 

ATtO I 15 . . . X<0.\ UniHO^OI HAK GIO +UITA- 

HiA^ I 16 . . . eiG HG2OU0T AiTAAT 2AHejyo'r I 

17 . . CUHHTOV HAK eUnOTlO^'J UntTOC ATU) | 

18 [neejuux ereAeTHK e^cone KepvpiA u- 
uooT I 19 [ot]ujuot'^ HAK ej'jtone uuoh taat 

GBOA U- 1 20 -[np]KAAT TO^rPAKO AVU) G^MtOHG 
KGp- I 21 [-\]piA URATTAK* HTAKXOOtJ G^U)- | 

22 [-ne] ^AKHG^yGi agihg HTGKeov- I 23 [-.\o]t- 

KOTGI GKHHV HHTCOI 2COCOT ?U- | 24 [-nOv](0^ 

ururoG Avci) Gp^'jAnneTpoc n- | 25 [2 or 3 let.] 

-niTH 61 HAK UnGpl'AAAV HAtj ^A- | 26 [2 Or 3 
let;] ATUJ ATTAUAI eAflHOGIK XGAT- | 27 . . HG 

GIG +UITAHIA ovoTiouoT | 28 [1 or 2 let.] 

UnpKAAV TOTTAKO ^AHTAA- | 29 Ouly laSt 

word, ntroc, visible. 

On the verso is the address in which only 
the words [aa]hiha and eiTunlvGOH ? aaa 



^ nctJT scarcely has in these documents any other sense 
than iitoK ; e.g. Rainer Mitth. v. 55, Crum, l.l. 44. Cf. 
the use in no. 529, 1. 9. 

2 V. no. 547. 

^ Xpiju ucov is less probable. 

* Seems to be Arabic with double article. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



267 



are legible. Another text was subsequently 
written, in a very clumsy, unskilled hand, 
upon this side. It appears to have been a 
letter but is much obliterated. 

545. 

Or. 4720(13). — Paper ; a fragt., showing 
part of one text but, on the other side, a 
later text complete ; 6x7\ in. The first of 
these is written in a clear, sloping hand similar 
in type to Hyvemat, Album, pll. xxviii, xxx 
or Crura, Cttpt. MSS. pi. 3, xv ; the second 
is in a hand rougher and less regular. 

[Gbaf.] 

1. Letter from to . The writer 

has written as bidden to Abba Kosma, "whose 
life God preserve!'" and instructed (?) him 
to speak with the mara Al-Hetib t—oi**^, 
" whom God pardon." If it is desired to 
hear from Abu Yak6b, the servant* of Al- 
Hetib, let the writer be informed and he shall 
be told and Abu Yakob's letter forwarded. 
The writer sends greetings to the elders 
among the monks and begs his correspondent 
to have him in remembrance. 

^ediinuKYtup [about 16 let.] | 2 Air.?Ai ."u- 

nOlllttl ABBA KUK'.IIA lloT: A|>(>^ | 3 anfM|(l)ll? 
KATA T?fl irrAK(7AI IIMI AITA.V | 4 •|><M| IIK.VAtUC: 

xnirr<i(|«u\xi iimiriMin | 5 ruvxyfrriB nuc va<| 

AVm VIAKIipVpiA I 6 IIIIOVCPAI IITO AMOV lAKUMV 

nii(|p(i)iii I 7 iioT: va<| ntii|in iiiii ;*iaic:axi ik:- 

UA(| AVtU I 8 TATAeCI IIIH|(:?AI IIAK e(ll|(tM>V<U:*l 

utH* I 9. niiiAiiT ^iiii fiBo.v ?iTCM)TK (iiiieav- 



* ThU anil the exprcmion toon followinf; (1. 5) are 
foteign to earlier C<i|itic letters. The former reprpneuiR 
«lSl tU>l or aomething limilar, the latter seems to be for 
J M JUa, ihotmh this is strange aa applied to a living 
friend. It recur* Kaincr Mitth. v. 2S, 46, Cmm, €(>})>. 
ItSS. .SO. In 1. H wo have »U1 .'^ J, which is leaa rare. 

* Q^ the use of ptuuo in Bevillout, Aetet 59, 95. 



,\OI I 10 UUOVIIAYOC IC •l-IIITAIIIA^ TOTOIIOp- 

nAuevi I 11 UArAiiH iiai aic:2htot* ovxai eeu- 
ct>pAii II I 12 -noiinoc iiic n\(:, 

2. Letter from to Moses, " my dear 

son." The writer, having met (anavTaiv) 
a sick man, who claims money from Bar- 
tholomew, one of Moses' household (? or 
monastery'), requests Moses to settle the 
matter; until Bartholomew pays he shall not 
be admitted to the services of the Church 

-{- cvu eunpAii oniio-i-re iii*Jopn iietoB | 
2 mil +;Hiiin anAunprr nj'iipo fipnn | 3 -oc 
KAq Avui qf:uov np<i(| nA:H»ipi uiuiciic i-TAiu) 
u I 4 -uoK nA:>iip« fipnnoc cuov «poK | 5 ro- 

A(|AIIAIITA* OpAl urn ni.\(H| lipOVIK! I G At|TA- 

UAi ,\<u|<rlV' ?Aii?<)iMiT i-A? I 7 -Tiiovpoviin 
eAeriiK «rrmiAOHJ.\iH!()i:n«j^ i«vci>."i -niK | 8 -xi- 
niMUiov TUKc:ii(iiiiiuc|etuB .\o I 9 -ovxoq iipov- 
unrio ti'iiim <jp«K | 10 avio n«K:'iipn iiAiAKdV 
itoiiiiic I 11 :4iiin npoK KvV.\u)c ovxAi ;noc 

-\- I 12 AVU) riVKOIH! lICnTM'.ITOC iiiin I 13 (|UI 
lipmi?ll (111 T«i(|(;'.- I 14 -IIAKI :'JAIIT(JliT(nTOV 

HMD. 

546. 

Or. 4720(14).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 6i X 5 
in. There are two texts ; (1) that at right- 
angles to the fibres being the earlier is only 
partly preserved and is written in a very 
cursive, much ligatured hand {rf.Acg.Zeitschr. 
1885, Taf. 1, i for a clearer example of the 



> r. no. 547. 

* The force of tliis apparently superfluous phrase is 
obscure. 

* Such is presumably the meaning of ;a?THK . 

* Though iira=iicri would not be uncommon, ro=xn 
(for here it can scarcely = <i*e) is remarkable. Possibly 
1 1 I'll too stands for iixo. 

' Cf. Rainer Miilh. v. 2G nAOOVA. 

U M 2 



268 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



type). (2) The later text is complete and 

■written in a different hand, equally irregular 

but free from ligatures. 

[Graf.] 

1. Letter, the remains of which seem to 
consist of greetings. 

2. Letter from to Apa George,^ asking 

hira to see to the nApnc^ about which he had 
written. If it has not already been given to 
the men who had been sent, let it be given 
to Cyriacus the boatman, while he is still at 
niuiji,^ to take to Colluthus at Babylon as 
the matter is pressing (di/ay/crj), 

+ GTIJ Tipmi IJAK U6I16CA IJAI | 2 TITAUA 
IIIIAK XGAIieV GTBG | 3 -TnApHC HTAICeAl IIAK 

<3TiiHTG I 4 ejyon iinoKxeeic oiiepoui | 5 iitai- 

TAOVA IIOK TA6IG eKipiAKOC | 6 nilMIIB TeiSITG 

OnABIAUJII I 7 fJKlOAOl OTGI KlfpiAKCUG ] 8 21- 

nuUKll AIIAUKI AIIAIIKI TeCIG | 9 H6B Tlilllll GpAK 
KAACUC OTJC6I ZUnOG.* 

On the same side, above the text, is the 
address, partly illegible. 

547. 

Or. 4720(15).— Parchment; all but com- 
plete; 6|-Xoii]. The text is written in 20 
lines of a neat, sloping hand of Zoega's 
9th class. 

[Geap.] 

Letter in humble terras from Philotheus to 
Samuel the monk (verso) nAUAiiurrr hog 
iJicuT eTTA/ uniiiKOiJ (iTi'eujiAaTi/fds) Kvpco CA- 
iioTHA ur, (fiovd^ov). The contents are for 
the most part mere salutations and good 

1 V. no. 529. 

- This recurs Crum.Cop^ MSS. 47, 77 and perhaps 31. 
It might be for nope Zoega 352, for which the corre- 
sponding Greek and Latin are wanting. 

■^ nojiie appears to be a place-name in Crum,-?.?. 63. 
* This cannot bo clearly read. 



wishes. After them uiioca ijaiguot -l-hiii- 
TAiii,' Samuel is begged to come down for 
the feast' auot enociiT unj^jA and receive the 
church's and our fathers' blessing. Greetings 
are sent to the PapaAsosi nhii agcogi^ and Apa 
Gregory with his father and brethren, to the^ 
deacons Peter, Gabriel PABpi, Mark, to Apa 
Chael, the deacon Abraham and his brother 
and all the fathers, according to the honour 
(? rank) rtaio of their names. The deacon 
Moses and Onnofrius oreiiABep also send 
greetings. A post-script asks that Gregory 
will also come and see the writer aim nhii 
rpiirop[ioc] TiJO'uneq^mi. 

548. 

Or. 4720(16). — Papyrus; a fragt. with 

parts of two texts; 4|x7i in. The text 

here described is the later, parallel with 

the fibres and written in a rather large, 

sloping hand without ligatures (c/. Hyvernat, 

Album, pi. x). 

[Geaf.] 

Letter, addressed probably to the superior 
of a monastery. 



llGKRIieA Te{|A2GpATC| 6 ? || | 2 [TjAinHT- 



ijReuT epocj Aruoi tcot epog | 3 u(3ponA?HT 
TCOT eperip(Oue ii20-ni| ] 4 tgij . . uohutaah 
uu ? i I 5 noTUA ii'yu)ne Torqi- 

? ? 

neTKBV HeiAocf | 6 uoiiax/ ^'jcoq uopeTAiA- 
KoiiiA uey ? 1 I 7 Aru> UA nKAUKori* ereiui- 
TiiiioT ATiie| I 8 epoq ueiiHTii hog ig nevG 

1 Cf. Crum, l.l. 30, where tuiTAill, "Have the 
kindness to — " (/uerdi/oia), should be read. Tlie same 
phrase, no. 489 R., Zoega p. 104, Horner's Gospels i. xcvii, 
2k)ega p. 106 has rather the sense of "obeisance." 

' This expression is usually translated " Easter." 

3 The name recurs in nos. 580, 594. Can it be an 
abbreviated form of Sosipater, a name not unknown 
to the Copts ? 

« Cf. Crum, Copt. MSS. &c. 32, 61. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



269 



ecjficuovl I 9 t.e uuatii uenfrriiuoiiACTHpioii 
TMpJ I 10 crou iiTjrrpiAc aumii + 

On the other side is a clay seal — that of 
the writer of the above text. It bears a 
cruciform monogram, apparently with the 

V 

foUowing letters e4-p, though the reading 

is quite uncertain. The top letter might be 
M. The same seal was used in no. 620. 

549. 

Or. 4720(17).— Papyrus; complete; 4x9^ 

in. The fibres are at right*angles to the 

text, which is written in 5 lines of a sloping, 

uneven and ligatureless hand (</. Hyvemat, 

Album, pi. xv). 

[Gba?.] 

Letter from the priest (?) and monk Pisen- 
thius to Symeon, asking that the 18 aKtvrj 
of wine belonging to George may be delivered 
to Apa Victor, should he send for them, and 
that the Papa Simon's donkey may be sent 
him as he is in need of it. 

1 "P cr.'ii Tiiiii'iiiuj niinKovxAi ihiiiiim (mio- 

IIAK TllpflV I 2 OniTA.\(> tTAIlttI IITUKAI'AnM 
XmiK^'MII.MIIAC I 3 -?AI fill I^ IICKVOVfl iiiipnii 

irrn I'litopKi iiaha | 4 niKXtiip im;'iAiiuvci)pciii 

IIAK 8 OVUipilll IIKtl IlilA- I 5 -IIA CIUOIJ IIAB 
IIAIIAIirtl ,"IAIHH>-.-+ ()VCO;'l OV.XAI eiiiioc. 

I'erno. -i^ AM 1111:111*1 iip/ S iioinvi. [«pace] 

•P 0**11(111)1*1 oil KtO* + 

This is by the same writer as no. 574. 
The author, there as here, used the Ist plur. 

550. 

Or. 4720(18). — Parchment; complete; 
d| x5| in. The text is written in 7 lines of 

I The abbreTMlionfl are obscure. The first (recurring 
in DO. 609) may bn, Mr. Kenyon sng^'ests, iroioi ; 
th« next may be rptafiurtftot ; the ° here being only a dot 
a« oTer other lett«ra. For the laat c/. Crum, /./., p. 48. 



a clear, sloping character (cf. Aeg. Zeitschr. 
1885, Taf. 1, v, though that is less evenly 
written). 

[Gkaf.] 

Letter from haha John to haiia Julius iotao, 
whom he addresses as his superior trkuht- 
uAiiioTre iiBituT eroTAAB. John asks that a 
few boxes («ao-e\a) may be sent him as one 
of the brethren is writing some parchments 

lll'A'OOV OVKOVI IlKOCI.Vn UAH Bnui.VH (jpoov- 

(uvii ceAi iieoiiKovi uucLiBpAiioii. The final 
salutation is iiAiiArKooii' ag -hipooKViii irreK- 

llllTOIUJT AYtU lipOCKVIII linOIIOKOT' eApOl 

uiiiiuuiiHv TiipoY. The address is on the 
verso. 

On the space below the text are traces 
of 3 lines. 

551. 

Or. 5300(5).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 17x5| 
in. There are 2 texts ; the earlier is written 
at right-angles to the fibres in a large serai- 
uncial hand {cf.E.jvemat, Album, pi. x for 
some resemblance). Published by Crura, 
Copt. MSS., 44. 

from the Fayyfim. [F. Peteie.] 

1. Letter, from George' to the archdeacon 
and archpriest Pbilotheus. Half the text 
being lost it is impossible to describe the 
contents. Various commissions and instruc- 
tions are given to the recipient and several 
other persons are referred to. 

2. The later text is complete and written 
in a hand of similar type. Published l.l,, 
p. 23. It is a letter from Gabriel to Pihcu, 



1 Cy. the expreasiou nKOc|>A.\AiUN AQ iiijai Tiipov 

in no. 468 v. 

* Tbia is presumably the head of the recipient's 
monaatery. 
» F. no. 629. 



270 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



archimandrite (?) and monk,* who is asked 
to deliver certain sour wine eHimx to a 



messenger. 



552. 



Or. 5300(6).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 9|x9 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in a sloping, ligatureless hand ((/. 
Hyvernat, Album, pll. x or xii, 3). Published 
hjGrum,Gopt.MSS.,4\. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Peteie.] 

Letter from to .^ The recipient 

is clearly a superior. Several subjects are 
dealt with and several persons named. Among 
other matters the writer says " According to 
the news that has reached us .... an amir^ 
has not been appointed for Upper Egypt." 
In 1. 12 nAAKen;a must be read ; v. no. 569. 

553. 

Or. 5300(7).— Paper; complete; 5|x4| 
in. The text is reproduced in Crura, Coj^t. 
MSS., pi. 3, XV and published l.l. p. 30. Part 
of an earlier Arabic text is on the other side. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Peteie.] 

Letter from Chail (taia and John ico son 
of iiARA Markouri to their " dear brother " 
the deacon pmiha, whom they inform tbat 
Loukaa has gone to him to buy a solidus- 
worth of wine. In 1. 12 read +uitaui.* 

554. 

Or. 5300(8). — Papyrus; complete with 
small gaps ; 8f Xl3| in. The text, written 



1 The Ist abbreviation is Apx, the 2nd is to be read 
iioiix. 

- The address is abbreviated and obscure though quite 
legible. 

» O-r^^l. ♦ F, no. 547. 



at right-angles to the fibres, is reproduced 
in Crum, Coft. M8S., pi. 2 and published l.l., 
p. 19. Nos. 529, 037 are by the same hand. 
From the Fayyum. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter treating of various matters, ad- 
dressed by a superior, signing himself iKdxi-(T- , 
Toq, to his " children." 

555. 

Or. 5300(9). — Papyrus ; almost complete; 
5fxlOJ in. The text, written at right- 
angles to the fibres, is reproduced in Crum, 
Copt. MSB., pi. 3, xiv and published l.l., p. 28. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter addressed by George to his " dear 
and reverend father " who is probably at the 
head of a monastery {v. 11. 9, 10). 

556. 

Or. 5300(10).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 4fx4i 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in a large uncial hand, a careless 
specimen (at least in the forms of a, e &c.) 
of Zoega's 1st class. The u is half rounded. 
It is to be remarked that tr has the same 
form as in no. 498, a peculiarity very rare in 
papyrus MSS. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Peteie.] 

Letter ; though this is uncertain. Sums 
of money occur. In 1. 7 we have presuma- 
bly an equivalent for ?j though in 1. 11 the 
meaning of the dots may be different. 

fnicoT — if . 

Iqnovni 

|o'ri?AAou| 

TH • . . IIARA I . A .f 
A . . niKCUUA|)l IIAl| 

IrupTAAi iiit'I 
IaIbtaai •• II ■• r| 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



271 



|ne iiniiiiTB| 
funioi <;t(>vn| 

|tI UIIA(| kat| 
. C ■• lA IIKOC OYCTAcl 
AlU . AIKATC Oe . eZOVIil* 

TH^^isiiiT enoTl 

nu^i iiArluoiiA(rr[iipi(iii' 

|Am| uru| 

Ver90. Parta of 2 lines, the second in 
aaothor band. 

557. 

Or. 5300(11). — Papyrus; complete with 
some gaps; 2^x8| in. The text is written 
in a peculiar, almost uncial hand, a having a 
form similar to that depicted in Crura, Copt. 
MSS., 1. I'lihliHhed /./., p. 45. 

From the Fayyfim. [F. Pethik.] 

Letter from Cosma to George the arche- 
mandrite' whom he calls iiAn|j<M:T.vTiM: iiiuit. 
It relates to the purchase of a kaiiaci (Kol/ia- 
aov or Kafiia-iov). The name npAV* appears 
to occur. 

558. 

Or. 5300(12).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 7X3^ 
in. The text is written parallel with the 
fibres in an uneven, ligaturele.s.s hand, a has 
the form of o. PuhlUhtd by Crura, Copt. 
MSS., 37. 

From the Fayyfim (Hawara). [F. Pethie.] 

Letter from Cha^l (son of) Philotheus to 
George his superior. It refers to the vintage. 



> necivil added abore the line. 

* Thia line added between the others. 
' V. the next no. and no. 529. 

♦ C/. tvxparr, Krall, neckUurk. 45 &c. 



559. 

Or. 5300(13).— Papyrus ; a fragt.; 5f X6 
in. The text is at right-angles to the fibres 
and written in a peculiar hand with some 
ligatures. Published by Crum, Copt. MSS. ,47. 

From the Fayyum (Hawara). [F. Petrie.] 

Letter. In 1. 4 nA.\Ke6:» is undoubted («. 
nos. 552, 569). 

560. 

Or. 5300(14). — Papyrus ; a small fragt. ; 
1 1 X 5S in. The text, parallel with the fibres, 
is in a small, ligatureless script. Published 
by Crura, Copt. MSS., 59. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petbte.] 

Address of a letter from Chacl to the 
deacon KvpL% Cha61. 

561. 

Or. 5300(15).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 5^x5 
in. The text, at right-angles to the fibres, 
is written in a seldom ligatured hand (cf. 
Ar.j. Zeitxchr. 1885, Taf. 1, iv). Published 
by Crum, Copt. MSS., 51. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Peteie.] 

Letter relating to the delivery of wine. 
The measure Sf = 8i7rXo«c€/oa/xioi/ occurs. On 
the other side are traces of another letter. 



562. 

Or. .5300(16).— Papyrus; a fragt.; 3|X4J 
in. The text is at right-angles to the fibres ; 
it is reproduced and iniblished by Crum, Copt. 
MSS., 59. 

From the Fayyfim. [P. Petrie.] 

Letter, the interest of which consists in its 
being written in a Greek hand with tran- 



272 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



scriptions of the Coptic letters, t^ for s, at, 
for ;'i, X for jj and <f> for q. For similar texts 
V. Rainer Mitth. ii, 56, 57, v. 41. 

563. 

Or. 5300(17).— Papyrus; a f ragt. ; 5x4^ 
in. The text is written parallel to the fibres 
in an even, ligatureless hand. Published by 
Crura, Copt. MS 8., 52. 

From the Fayydm. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter, the interest of which lies in its use 
of the letter h,, in gIjHT and »,eu. In 1. 1 
xeBHp is for xeovup. 

564. 

Or. 5300(18).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 5x9i 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in an irregular, ligatureless hand. 
Fublished by Crum, Copt. MSS., 58. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petrie.] 

.Letter. The names ,^wsr vl and uapaiaiii, 
Marinus^ or Maria, occur. 

565. 

Or. 5300(19).— Papyrus; a fragt.; 10x4^ 
in. The text is written parallel to the fibres 
in a ligatureless hand (cf. Crum, Cojd. MSS., 
pi. 4, xviii). Published l.l., p. 50. On the 
other side was an earlier Arabic text. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Peteie.] 

A viTTOLKiov niTAn relating to an agreement 
TAiTtoT ue| between Daniel and George(?). 



in 



566. 

Or. 5300(20) 

The text is written at right-angles to 



Papyrus; a fragt.; 2^x3^ 



1 Cf. no. 632. 



the fibres in an irregular, ligatureless 
hand. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter. The fragt. is given here on account 
of the peculiar forms of the numerals. 

fiioTTi ij^yApon I 2| /3 AeA uexty' | 3| uat 

AKGApCUOT een I 4|aITI cieAlieCOTA I 5§IJOT.II 
AeA AITI I 6| IIA. p GBAA IIBIKe| 

In another hand, -P n.voroc enA6usoT-| 

' 567. 

Or. 5300(21).— Papyrus; a small fragt.; 
2fx5f in. The text is written at right- 
angles to the fibres in a large hand with rare 
ligatures. Published by Crum, Cojjt. MS8.,57. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Peteie.] 

Letter from to haha Sampa, a superior. 



568. 

Or. 5300 (22).— Papyrus; complete; 3|x4i 
in. The text is written parallel with the 
fibres, in a clear semiuncial hand. On the 
other side is part of an earlier Arabic text, 
ascribed by Prof. Karabacek to the 9th 
century. Published by Crum, Copt. MSS., 36. 
From the Fayyum. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter to from Peter a deacon. It 

refers to wine; but an illegible line makes 
the exact purport doubtful. LI. 3, 5, 6 cot 
eeoTU, C6TOT ?6v and ceexor eoru may be 
identical; possibly from ceAi. 



569. 

Or. 5300(23).— Papyrus; complete; 5^x6^ 
The text, written parallel to the fibres. 



in. 



1 Or U6TI. 



^ Or AeM. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. . 



273 



is reproduced in Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 4, 
xviii and publisJied U. 35. 

From the Fayjura. [F. Petri e.] 

Letter giving no proper names, unless 
fiA.\Knini, nA.\KMii:*j' be one. In 1. 7 uaii 
probably =uuuij "otherwise." 

570. 

Or.5300(24).— Papyrus; complete; 6^X^ 
in. The text, written parallel with the fibres, 
is reproduced in Crum, Coj>t. MSS., pi. 4, xvi 
and piibligheJ 1. 1., 31. 

From the Fayyflm. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter from Isaac to . The text is 

obscure. In it occurs the word auci with 
which perhaps ef. .\«m:«, no. 580. 

571. 

Or. 5300(25).— Papyrus ; complete; 5x5J 
in. This text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in an even, ligatureless hand {cf. 
Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 3, xiv for the type) ; 
on the other side is the text of no. 515. Pub- 
lished by Crura, l.l. 33. 

From the Fayyflm. [F. Petrie.] 

Letter from Mena to Peter a priest. John 

the <;Aiir»x«rr is mentioned, also the cava 

iiHKurr who is to build the KAiKvei for the 

cattle. 

572. 

Or. 5300(26).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 4f X 12 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in a very regular, ligatureless hand 



* Tlie penultimate lett«>r u clearly ii, ao that the word 
cannot be connected with ,jlsJ' ; ». no. 552 and Crum, 
/./. 42. 



(cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. xx, coloph.). Pub- 
lished by Crum, Copt. MSS. 25. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petbie.] 

Letter from rapa Philotheus to — — and 
all the brethren iiccoove oeovii iiiiaciiiiv 
Tupov, several of whom he salutes by name. 
He says that he has sent the book n>-ic)u« 
eii.\<>riiATic)ii^ to the church. The dialect 
is remarkable for its use of ij and for other 
Bohairic features. 

573. 

Or. 5300(27).— Papyrus; the same MS. 
as no. 574. It is reproduced in Crum, 
Co})t. MSS., pi. 1, xxviii and published l.l., 
p. 49. 

Letter, which, owing to the loss of the 
right side of the text, is very obscure. luiou 
" the shepherd " occurs thrice. 



574. 

Or. 5300(28).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 6^ X 10^ 
in. This text is written parallel to the fibres 
in an even, ligatureless hand (rf. Hyvernat, 
Allmm, pi. XX for the type) ; on the other 
side is a different text {v. no. 573). Pid)- 
lished by Crum, Copt. MSS. 48. 

From the Fayyftm. [F. Petbie.] 

Letter from Symeon to Onnophrius [ovn- 
iia]bpi a priest and Senuthius a deacon. He 
acknowledges a letter from them. 



575. 

Or. 5300(29).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 11 f X 3f 
in. The text is written in a regular, ligature- 



* 1 For ioynarucoy. 



N N 



274 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



less hand {cf. Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, Taf. 1, vi) 
at right-angles to the fibres. Published by 
Crura, Copt. MSS. 50. 

From the Fayyutn. [F. Petbie.] 

Letter addressed to a superior raoc hicot. 
The writer asks that someone may be sent 
to perform the service {a-vvdyeiv). The name 
AUA ue<v\ occurs. 



576. 

Or. 5300(30).— Papyrus ; fragt.; 9|x5| 
in. The text is written at right-angles to the 
fibres in a hand Avith few ligatures {cf. Crura, 
Cojjt. MSS., pi. 3, xiv). Puhlished l.l, p. 39. 

From the Fayyum. 

Letter to the Kvpt<; 
Shenoute "his brother." 
matters. The localities TAii^yeei and ^App.(?) 
are mentioned. 



[F. Peteie.] 

Samuel from haha 
It deals with various 



577. 

Or. 4718(3). — Papyrus ; a fragt., described 
as no. 513. The present text is at right- 
angles to the fibres and is written in a 
regular, sloping hand, free of ligatures. 

[Geaf.] 

Letter ; the opening formulae only. Ad- 
dressed apparently to a superior ; |2vno- 

nOAIOIJ MIJGKOTMp[HTe]. 



578. 

Or. 4720(19). — Papyrus ; a fragt., mostly 

illegible ; 8^ X 6 in. The fibres are parallel 

to the text, which is written in a clear, sloping 

hand with a few ligatures {cf. Crum, Go^ptic 

MSS. pi. 3, xiv for the type). 

[Graf.] 



Letter mentioning Panopolis (Ahmira), 

from to Piakou^ Peter. He appears to 

have been ill and the writer asks for news of 
his health. On the other side was the address, 
divided in tlie middle by an ornament ; * ■'^ 
TC5(;[ic ? ne[ J-rp r evAOK/ n nAuor. 



579. 

Or. 4720(20).— Papyrus ; a fragt.; 2f x 6 
in. There are two texts ; (1) that at right- 
angles to the fibres, written in a good, 
sloping and ligatureless hand {cf. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. x), (2) that parallel to the fibres, 
written in a smaller hand {cf. Aeg. Zeitschr. 

1885, Taf. 1, vi). 

[Gkaf.] 

1. Letter, possibly, to judge from the 
script and the words i^A-ruj rtaio eTei,\ioi, 
§eKAnciA THpoT un'lijy, of an official 
character. 

2. Account or list {v. below). 



580. 

Or. 4720(21). — Papyrus ; complete but 

with a few gaps and illegible words ; 5f X 7f 

in. The text begins at right-angles to the 

fibres and is continued on the other side. 

The script has many ligatures {cf. Rainer 

Mitth. V, 51 for a certain resemblance). On 

the verso are lines in Arabic {cf. the hand of 

Rainer Fiihrer 1894, Taf. xiv, 1, dated A.D. 

812). 

[Geaf.] 



1 This is written niAK/. The name occurs in Alex- 
andria Museum 295, (IFayydm) aha Aiu)ii niAKOV, 

apparently as a title. 

3 V. no. 469 &c. » no\«a)s 1 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



275 



Letter from Ali to " bis dear son " Ahmed. 
Though quite legible and all but intact, the 
text is of such difficulty that I cannot give a 
summary of its contents. The subjects dealt 
with are various. The writer seems to begin 
by stating his poverty and by invoking God's 
aid in which he declares his trust. Later on 
(1. 16) money-matters are dealt with. In 
11. 17, 18 several people are greeted. In 1. 24 
the writer apparently asks that his son be 
not sent to school. 

/' 2unAaii oniiu'.-Ti ii:*iA|>nii aiiakiio a.\i nic?ai 
(ll:*illll flAU I 2 -a\i :^M.\l AeUMT kb tobubuv 
riifsiiliiBc:ii(r.* Tiipov kxvoc: ka.u>('. | 3 Aioerr' 
ii(iir.eni iiirrnii niu[5 or 6 let.]<»v a tiori 
iii^^VAii eiuviiAX* I 4 n\ov.\ii nieiiA iiat?(}b 

MAT . Am (IKUVpOII <IHX\ MIUIII IIACIIirr I 5 ^OHB 

ii;iAM.\ irrMT«iii:iAMA ei[Ati>i] Tniiiio'm tauai 
iifrreAKo . | 6 czAiuiA ikIkviv ^'aii AeiiirreA."! . . . 
AAB AAriiifn*Ti K(t) nA.\ 11(11 . I 7 iiaimbi II (innr- 
^A^l iiAVHiAi .v[a] ;*joii niimv viahu (iiiirniii . | 

K eillApUO'.TI AeA TAc:(OIII d'AII (>V (Sei llliCAKIII 
THIS BA.\ ,\III(1B?[a] | 9 IIT OIMIVA HI1^\|>II AeA 

A.\(i?[4 or 5 let.jAiK ka.\cm: ka-voc nHiiii ?ul\- 

H.\2<>B I 10 OMVII AeA TlllinTOV (llllKnTI XU' 

iKuniiiiO'.-Ti Kixiii uciuB Y<i) I 11 -p(i* \npi 
iiKiiiii (iii(rr(ii.v.\iiTi A'i-rA.\A i:<>va r.A'.-r«iii OT- 
a:iiiiv<(i|> j 12 •«) (n'di on ikiiui iuiaiuut (iiiiii- 

AdUII TdKlillAlll BA.\ AeA TIIKITA | 13 -B OB?IXI- 

F 
II.V\T«:iUII A^A A:^II.V.\II . ?IB..\.\ AOV eiHHIII 

Tir»ITO I 14 -n+IX'M Kd OATI IIIIU'lTIIIU :?IAII- 

.TtrroKriiiii oYwiTdB xix | 15 ac?cov ka.\()c 
irrpAim eivtupo km iki^.wi kociia a?a or- I 



IC -UITO XI 1*1^ TATIl II:MIIIIIIIIIA IIAIIKCUI 



III 



> C/. the form cui for C2ai, Bainer Mitth. v. 38, 
Cram, Copt. MSS. 39. 

* For iiAtr, aa in liainer Millk. t. 65. C/. no. 597. 

' ThU recurs in the aame line and in 1. 15 j e/.t Krall, 
BtchUurk. 177 Yopa. 

* The {{cnder forbid* identification with TKUUilil, a 
locality not far apparently from the Fayy(im. 



XAC eBA.\ e.vvTeii | 17 ti ov/I a^ luvepAV eiAec«5^ 
nyjooi CTH n^iHi TAueov eA^wi ue [ 18 -iie- 
Giurr A2A CApe uniinc;'JH.\i cVeA eAiiiiu AeA 

TUAIIIIO* U I 19 -fill(5C;»)H.\l A2A eOl TIUAIIK 

nG2UAT nnxAi[c . . ti . . . (verso) 20 / AeA aii- 

A 

cinni xoB KA.\oc ka.\()(: 'Ky eAnci'Auo cirim 

17 e AZ\ jyAB I 21 -XOB All HApe TCieH ^yAllA 

eixtui Toniio'm mmaT iiei kbcah | 22 AeA 

IKiAKH .VVAV eiT«lH-|YII PApO pnOTIIAn'oB 

iiAii iinAnmioTTi | 23 Kemi eciuB AeA e(;i 
neuoovni ouai ka.\oc noAovATo nA;*iiiAi taii- 
ciiBQ II I 24 -iiAi KavoyjTeiB ii«B nTAiiciino 

>IITI!in IIHB OBCIVAVB A^A UARilH II- | 25 ARTCXOT* 
^VeA nni'JII lieACAII <!l OKMIII JIAIOVATO MA^'IIIII 

iiirrcni | 26 nn;MApn iH!T;*iAiiiTii iicmti; (jco-.w 

OH lO'JAAO'HTB AeA AAAV | I{ IIIBI i'lAlOl nil(;T«-ill 

onApiio'rri :aono TiAimecoT n(!T:'iiiii uci | 
28 Tl^'lllll AAToii n«.ur.v.\o iiT[(iii]-l-i\n 

In the other direction is the address ; 
/ Tiiio nAun.\T ;*)iiAi ..veiiirrj^ ?iTnii]A.vi coco® 
nonuu and beside this \) 't' ' Ji^ i -ijj 
]a>M ,--'— .^ There are besides two linos 
written in the space below the text of the 
letters and perhaps indicating the persons 
through whom the letter is to be transmitted ; 
(or j\iJ) J.*J j^pl I IbUi-^b ^.^1 J jjfc ^si 

The gaps in all these lines probably include 
a blank space to be crossed by the cord ; 
it is doubtful how many letters are missing. 



1 Presumably the same abbreviation as in Krall, 1. 1. 178. 

* Cf. Cram, /./. 32 A«ci. 

* Cf. in Or. 4883 tliaiiiia. 

♦ iUI j-c, 

^ From the Arabic this seems to be the name of Ali'» 
father ; ef. no. 547. 

• Both ^.fc. and ^^ are uncertain. The former looks 
like j«j, the latter like a simple J with which cf. Vrk. 
Brrl. Mtu. (Arab.) no, 10, 1. 2. 

' iiovait; e/. no. 591. 

N N 2 



276 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



581. 

Or. 4720(22).— Papyrus; complete; 6^x4 
in. There are two texts ; both written at 
right-angles to the fibres. The script of 
both is of the same type(c/. GrurUjCojjt.MSS., 
pi. 3, xiv). 

[Gbaf.] 

1 (clearly the earlier since the text of 
no. 2 has been written over its address, while 
part of its own text has been erased to make 
room for the address of no. 2). Letter to 

Severus from . Too much is erased to 

allow a complete understanding of the text.' 

•f GTM IJjyApCin TI^'JIIII HAAK KAAOC [uiirUJ- 
OOt]a2 G2(»VII I 2 Un(;KIII Tiip(K| HAIH OTKOTI 

."j[A()viiA(r uJoiiMOAiiei I 3 titaua innKiinT- 
CAii <rrii(j[7 let.JT iitak | 4 -ywo aotaitcchci 
(rrfiKK.\iio[iA 5 let.] aoiiioij | -5 eiMtoni kovoj^'j 
tat[3 or 4 let.] ii(rr(5[6 let.]'n-AAAq | 6 eni 

Uneil^KFHCO . AAHAAV AVU) ? I 7 eAK(H> 

p 

AMinoii TAUAi (riAm ? | 8 tataova iioaeq 
II . Ai oieunoT ? I 9 Tiiyiiii aak kaaog 

oTXAi eu ? The address is on the 

other side; 'p nonuAiiiov uoau m-r [space] 
ceviip ? -p oui[3 or 4 let.] 

2. Letter from Thomas to Severus(?)^ 

complaining of ill-treatment from ^ and 

recounting his efforts to pay the year's tax* 
although the crop was not ready. The 
violence he had suffered prevented his 
attending to the matter of which Severus had 
written. Still, with God's help he hopes to 
sell(?) a field. 

'P ee.unA(ni oniiovri iiyjApcjii [ 2 Ti-yiiii 

fiHASAIC IIIUl HAHA OUT- | 3 -UAC UeiinOTSGI 



^ It is impossible to read anything with certainty. 
But this is probably the letter referred to in the 
second text. 

- Quite uncertain. 

3 " The man who sold tiibi." But this is unlikely. 

* Arjixoaiov. 



iKioiHiv Topov I 4 Birrtonoc Tiovib;*! gta- 
[ii]ak I OAOAiiiACDui irrAiiA\vriii'.i :viT | 6 eo'Aiio 
A?A iin(rr,"uo;Mi ovcoac: | 7 Tixvimi Aiieici 
irri iKrroiioci | 8 iiTpAunii aii (|)cob iitak- 

CetU I 9 1161 OTBIITB BIO IIAAOV;H IKil | 10 TpAU- 

III Tiipcu: AeA uncnMii | 11 -owiio iitaboi 

eXUit K(!OT TAIK;? | 12 OI1?(t)B AeA AHA^HT 
. . .' eiGI II I 13 -ni:'JII(S2 A.\AA TirilGTOdTOI | 

14 (Jiuio-rri ATO'iAAnniio'iTi iioei | 15 iieii^ 

OH (n-pAlini TOIIAA KAII | 16 -U)?!^ (:AAO OVXOI 

euiioo +. The address is on the other side ; 
-|- T(;i(; (JiiAXAK; [ui]io iiaha ocduag MitiViic- 

. . • |)CUO. 

582. 

Or. 4720(23).— Papyrus; complete; 9|x4|- 
in. There are two texts ; the earlier is that 
parallel to the fibres and is written in an 
uneven, shaky hand without ligatures. The 
later text is in an irregular, rarely ligatured 
script {rf. Crum, Gupt. MSS., pi. 2). 

[Graf.] 

1. Letter in which the writer explains his 
inability to supply what his correspondent 
had required* on account of dearth of water 
during the year. LI. 16 — 20 are obscure. 

-P TlXimi ATCO TIACn I 2 [-AJxfi UIIOTXei 

iiTeKUiiT I 3 [-o]o iicaii atu) Tiriiiii eno | 

4 . UA^ linOG TlipB TipilllH | 5 UIIIIOTTI UMA- 
nOG IIGAII I 6 UIIGAIIAI TITAUA UAK I 7 SR- 



AKOVUITI GTBeTIApi 



Ainoii GAGiiuo'rri KeK"* 



eei I 9 KCAOTII XeAlieATAACj'll I 10 -pOG IITI- 



^ Perhaps an craauie. 

- Cf. Cruni, CojJt. MSS. 37, where ueei similarly 
used takes ugii-. It is possible to read tieiieii here. 
» Cf. Crum, /./. 32. 

* TiApi, perhaps in 18 TApi, an obscure word. 
' Probably nGKiiA. 

* Cf. the use of this phrase Rainer Mitih. v. 28, 46 &c. 
Cf. also nos. 545, 692. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



277 



.VVUni KATA on I 11 GKCAOVII AIIAUCei UAT | 

12 OTBOTiApi ymia .\aciy ii ] 13 -taaii AeA 
AViKsei UAV I 14 OTiACTOv.Mi' iinniin;'! | 15 -M 

AAOV IITAOV : MMOII flA | 16 -lloT: 1V\1I e.^Ullll 

Hill ii:ma I 17 ttrAiiAc: iitak (mi),"i | 18 iiAii 
(iiiTApi* iioniio-m I 19 ua iiok miioii kh- 
ii«WA I 20 ?a\nii iiAii AiiAiioKc:iiiiv | 21 [ti]- 
:^iiii ,\AK KA.\()i: I 22 €»vx«i eunoc +. The 
address, on the other side, i3 now quite 
illegible. 

2. Letter to Chael, relating to the sale of 
a field and to an apra^Sij of com which the 
writer begs may be 8ent(?) to a third person 
for whom he will go surety. 

•f c-rii nr*!!" AY«> TiA<;nAT.i | 2 iinovxoi 

PAOC IKUVII A'itU I 3 Ti;'lllll nilAltO IIAIIA ICO 
KA.\(>c: I 4 .WA IIARA VAIIA Ai\ AIKOC | . . ATlll 
lieCIHKlV TOpO-r :MI | 6 -in npAK KA.\tl>C IIIHU\- 
IKil I 7 IIKd IIATi:aOVII All ^AI^A I 8 -Top Kf I 
IHn-Tl' e.\.\«TIIA I 9 eAY Ainoil MAC^VII OBOVOJI | 

10 A-Aiuiniiuei Ainon nAi:Aii | 11 ciiov pAi 
TiiMTAiii <r«)€>v I 12 kaiiii(»t[a]b iict»VA iion 
^A I 13 -lutiii.vi' ^JAiirniA ihik aha ] 14 -k 
riAirfTtupi HiiAB iiOK | 15 .miioii nAi:AII (>.\- 

TMRBOV I 16 -All Ti:*lllll UAAK KA.\C>C | 17 [ov]- 

xoi eniioc. The address is above 1. 1 ; -P 
maiicm: IH.AII [ ] vaiia| I iiAiiml ring 

583. 

Or. 4720(24).— Papyrus ; a fragt.; 4J X 4| 

in. The text, in over 27 lines, begins at 

right-angles to the fibres and is written on 

both sides in a small, neat hand (c/. Crura, 

Copt. MSS.t pi. 3, xiv). 

[Graf.] 



Letter dealing first with financial matters. 
The writer declares that he has no friends 
but his correspondent and begs for some 
bread lest he starve. 

The following is the text ; 

1. |orB iig 

2. |;AeiiK GpnneTiiAiiovB nj'jonf 

3. gUApilC TAOTAG ll«l ATM) HJ'JAKI 

4. T]r!peAU AnOAOI-U.R HIIAC ^'lAH- 

5 -TAfil IMAltlUiir. nilMCHO OCUOe* eAHAOC j 

6 [x]l TAOVKOTC-.l TAOVAC HOI AVCO JS^KOni ] 

7 [iiJiiKMnipom iiiTi unrnpeAU hub up | 8 -,\i 

TAOI'OT«:i TAOYA IHrr«5p2AU IIHI | 9 IIIIAHAm 
AYIO HIlOpMlOV AllOIUOn | 10 IITHI XHAHJeC'.! 
IIHK AYtO Uimp<J*«> HHAT | 11 -TAOTA TAOV- 
KOTCI HOI lO IIOT»ip?AII OV ] 12 -XAI eHIIOf, +^ 
AVU) ?OH AOIIAUOT HU HO | 13 -eAIIHC. HIVPA 
HOKAHAISIK- llllll IIATT(3II | 14 -llOV^ lllHSeKA 
i'JAIITOIIHOV llAp^UH | 15 AeA OIAK/ ItOeAIIIIC 

:«iiiii opAK + (verso) 16 avio hacah hiiiia 

:^IHI OpATII KA I 17 -AOC OBTApKA* UAK UnilOT 
li:!lAK I 18 -ABn;'l npAl IITOVeATB OTIIAI e«l 
KOAOVH I 19 [M!llll]p«i)UI IITHI IIIlApnpAK A?A 

AHA I 20 OpilHAO- llllliTIIAIIOVB IKOIOI 

npAl 1 21 ... npilOTHAHOVB O-AII HKAIinApO- 
KOT I 22 ... eAOHK IIHK AeA eOll X«SHM AHA 
KVpi I 23 . . BOpnOTHAHOVB IIOHOI UAH KCAOVII 

fiTAtinT I 24 [10 or 11 let.] opiiAi-Aooii iioinii 
?Ap«K I 25 [5 or 6 let.] tai'aiii hhhov xex 

TUOTGOII ATCO | 26 AITI llAptJTO [abOUt 12 

let.] I 27 . . . AYoiB 



» AuumX^ " from time to time " or " at ilifforent pointa." 

* Perhkpa UA iinii TApi. 

» Perhape to be read -ToptiiiloYTl. Othcnriso T«jp 
may = TnpeAU. For K/ v. Kiall, Reehtturk. 107. 

♦ "To keep him alive "1 TOIA for TAIO. 



I lie = t UA. " Pay it and when I come I will set 
the matter in order" or "I will refund it in full"! 
BGUQZ as often in the J£nie texts. 

» Sa'id. KOYI iiooik; ». Crura, Cvpt. MSS. 32. 
So too probably in 1. 21. 

* A peculiar form, apparently substantival and containing 
the privative at-. Cf. no. 690 and the use of the 
latter in Crum, /./. 28. 

♦ Originally TiTApKA, altered to OB-. 



278 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MA]\TJSCRIPTS. 



584. 

Or. 4720(25). — Papyrus ; apparently com- 
plete in size but very dilapidated ; 8 X 7|- in. 
The text begins at right-angles to the fibres 
and is written in a sloping hand with few 
ligatures. {Cf. Rainer Mitth. v. 51 for some 

. resemblance.) 

[Geaf.] 

Letter from Muhammed son of Abdella to 
" his dear brother " Abu Yahie. He also 
salutes Yahie, Abd el-Gibar^ uJi ^ac, Seri^ 
and their housebold'(?). The rest of the 
letter relates to commercial matters (sale of 
camels &c.) and is frequently illegible. 

2un.\eu uniio'm u^yApcm auakiio iiove | 
2 -UHA eicaei ei^iiii enoTxei nAuavir | 3 ou- 
cAii Aiiov lAeie KAAo[(;] uoiinovxoi | 4 nAueAir 
eucAii [iJAgifi KA.\o[(:] uiinoT.xei ha | 5 -uoait 

CAN AllAeAO'lllAp KAAOG lllinOTSei | 6 nAUGAIT 
6I1CAIJ CHpi KAAOC UlinOTX(H { 7 HBIiei THpOB 
(33:ilJOTKoi :yATMAa' I 8 TIOTUJiy TAUAK AAll- 
IIOV SlIUAIT I 9 UeiJ AM . T liAA* KAAOC 

ii(32UAT en I 10-iiot[8 or 9 let.JAiiACAii tibaa 
?iiieci I 11 -nni iiaar . . a . toi^ \ i^<j u^ \ «r^ 
nno'AuoA I 12 abtibaa ^lueoiiiniiAij : tS (srurA- 

LlOA I 13 ABTIBAA 2IUO . J TBp | 1^=, . : t^ AB | 
14-TI Te. IJATPAAIBAA OAenilOTTAAT | 15 XApC 

onceni eAinoiiAi[about 8 let.] | 16 iieKe- 

eiATpAAT TAMA . A . AVATIIOn | 17 ^H IIBOCA 

[about 9 let.](i Ainoii ai | 18 -coi iioiceoi ugk 
. ATOTiBAA iiApe | 19 TAuoA /3 ()Anii[3 Or 4 let.] 

1 Cf. ABAOAPABBAp Raiiier Mittlt. i. 65. 

- Cf. AHA cipo Kiall, iZec/tisur/c. 193. For cerupe 

Severus 1 

* L. 7, very uncertain. 

* I cannot read tibaa here. 

' Very obscure. In the next line the word niAU 
may be intended. 

8 This may be the word read by Krall, Eechtsiivk. 74 
fierpov. 

^ An erasure. 



T ATAiiiiABAK ? Lincs 20, 21 are illegible. 
On the verso, some 9 lines in which the words 
^iiAi, cei nGK^iiii iJGii &c. can be read; and, 
at the other end of the leaf, the address c/r 

? ? 

TeiC RAURAIT IJ(;AII AROT I'^IG ? [ ] KV2I(3 
ilGB^HAl 2ITeiIUOV2AUHA T AHACVAA. 



585. 

Or. 4720(26). — Papyrus; afragt,, complete 

in width ; 6f X 7^ in. The fibres are at 

right-angles to the text which is written in a 

small, ligatureless hand. 

[Graf.] 

Letter of which the beofinninof is lost. It 
treats of various matters ; palm-tree wood, 
camels, sheep, money, clothes and books;' 
but it is generally difficult to follow the 
writer's meaning. The places Peh pshem^ 
and Tansheei' are mentioned. 

The following is the text from 1. 4; 

4 A . AAno'r[7 let.]Bi(OTni iiii[ii]obaaiiov | 

5 OVK(l)i' IIGCUK X . . OT 2(5T* lIH^BHIll" IIA- 

iiAi' I 6 -K . . . AiJ e^tom lie . . T ;yAiTeiTOT 

UeAXICeAOK I 7 UAII ABI IKXOOV A . . SI 8 IKVA- 

iiovA ii;'jr>iiiiiiLiJ | 8 abitov ijin^'jAi AU.Aepiin- 
Bioel- i'jAA(;iieAio | 9 -in uneeii^'JHu liiiiiataii- 
^jeei iievo'iK ^at | 10 -narr 2athb atco eeT 



■Be II a Aqxiio'rt 



AI,\IIOT niAKOV LIIIIIA eT | 11 

,\(:;'JAIKeieOT K IIOGAT O'An | 12 neTUAIlK eiACT 

.voinaiii 1(3 iiKi le hkovatg oa | 13 -ijaha gbi 
(jBntoT eiieerov atco eqTCA iigbi ii I 14-iiuat 



1 Though xco[(jo]ue need not always have this 
meaning ; cf. Zoega 538. 

- Cf. nonee, Krall, RecJ/tswle. 48. 

3 V. Crura, Copt. MSS. 39. 

* Probably eeiT Aeg. Z. 1885, 35 is the same word 
which seems to be an interjection similar to ?ei. 

» Cf. Boh. ^^jeiJBHiii (iyeBGiii Hyvcmat, Actes 166). 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MAJfUSCRIPTS. 



279 



UJlll A'j-TJ^VOVI AVtO OVATO HKIUKOC | 15 If . . . . 
Alie<!l IIMOV eil AIOVATOV IIMK AVUI OVATO | 
16 linCKIIOVI Hill IIAII ?OT A'r?«CT llfiCApOT 

uncrr | 17.ToiTaT' mil Avto eoi +oei uncA- 

per IITKAUIICI I 18 llfMIIAIIA IIIIUpAII n+.v\ov 

iiHi OTAo niAKor I 19 rcopri xo;'iaiit«k+ iie- 
n|>ii:^ Hill Aoin em tK\ ? | 20 k\am.* eATiiii 
Kx\UG Aiitr.* Hn^iBiiiiiii iiri.xT. | 21 . . ov unnA 
KHtrr TorncciT iita.vtk ?oi /S | 22 ... . aiotatov 

UIIK AlinV lltlXttlllii K.V\OC I 23 .... OVATOV 

iHii o'.^ai] eiiiiuT:. 

Verso ; illegible traces of the address. 

586. 

Or. 4720(27). —Papyrus; complete; 7Jx9J 

in. The text is written at right-angles to 

the fibres in an uneven, ligatureless hand 

(r/. Crura, Copt. MSS., pi. 3, xv). 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter from Martha to her son Apa Julius 
ifivAi. She sends greetings from several 
others and desires him to come to her. 

"P CU li:tApil ll?UM| Hill fr'HII ATtU f ACriACI 

iino-i-x[oi iiri.\] I 2 -iinpiT ii;iiipi ottaihv 
KA.\tt)Au>c AviH iiriiipi ii[6 or 7 let.] | 3 uii- 
iifltuiiKii +irrci>^ niAe ikik^a' hoii iin?A iiikjk- 

IU|[t . . "^XtA I 4 IICAII llllfSKUllT A?A TflTACOO- 
tJlAi* A'ltU CAT . M . ^m% I 5 \AK AeA CUAHA AeA 
AnpAeiU AeA O-ARAP AeA U . . . . :!ll | 6 •ill .\AK 
A^A IW\i-|IA AeA IIAKIIA AeA T.\.\?A* A[about 7 

let.] I 7 h:^)ai^.\iia uiiiioTf -trjiiii hcaqia; 

1 PnbtiM nothing befora T. 

* Perlupa nothing aft«r h. 

* An obwaia expnmon ; eiAe for eiApe " we thy 
Ue*" would b« remaduble. Bat ia? In IL 9, 11 
Bukea it not im|iro1»ble. It reenn perhapa in no. 628. 

* " She tlut luui humbled me " ap|)ean the only poacible 
•xidanation. Is it a parallel to wuddt, nH^Xf, mx 
hidicatiog a rival wife 1 {v. Aeg. Z. xxz, 63, xxxiii, 72.) 

» Namea in U. 5, 6 ; J^U-', ^\jS J^, '^^^ 



HRKeA AeA UnOAGA | 8 -ATlieP.I AAH UAH UO- 
AlUUI IITIIII OVCO? linAAR.WK' AeA | 9 OIKCAOT 
XO.UG etV^VIII IIT^VAT TAUI ^.V.\AK TAIAeK | 10 UAH 
RITAOI HOTUHH^I HCAU AinOll ^lUn <|> . . . RU- 
TA I 11 IIRK AUOT HO'i-^AOT TfilllA2K TGnOlieilT 

TtuT o^on]:'iini I 12 »rreK+iVH 2iV.\ai -hymi 
.wK KAAoc (ivxRi ?onoc. The address is upon 
the other side; •!• haurpit iii'iiiAi aha iovai 
[ ]2iTHUApoA Tecjuoev. 



587. 

Or. 4720(28). — Papyrus ; apparently com- 
plete in width but very dilapidated ; 8^ X 13 
in. There are two texts ; both written in 
large, ligatured hands ; that at right-angles 
to the fibres (1) is clearly the earlier, since 

the other (2) is complete. 

[Graf.] 

1. Letter, of which the first and last parts 
are lost. It is difficult to recognise its 
subject. The names yo* ^J^], i}i\ sxc, jf««' ^1, 
as well as others' occur. 

feniJO'i*t uo KATovi hthi eoi nceoi ai- 
TAVAB I 2 an:*jiiii<rRnRp iiR^^rrRBnApKiiin iitiui 

A;A ^'l I 3 -A.\eKRetUR ^Utni eAB4V.\ THnOTRIieilT 

TtoT 1 4 2Hn«vci):f onHO-r+ a^a aha ahtraa/ 

f 

A?A AMOV I 5 RICeAK RCril . . HTAIIII-I* URIi;'lll 

HTovKAH.. I OricAii iiA.\/ T . . iiiitrb[3 Or 4 let.] 
<|)i.\nii iiRiin:iiiii I 7 iiov(:RipAii[i]ii nua :*it{):>i 
[about 4 let.]TTAOi iinoi: iitiv | 8 . Auceei iiok 
oiiiflKii[about 5 let.]Tpioc eRTAVAH iin | 9 [end 
only]|na\frAiiiiA2 | 10 [do.]3-XAKovB | 11 [do.] 
lopiic tabJ 

2. Letter, of which the latter part is lost. 
The text is very difficult. The word o-ihoti 



' For nApApOK. Perhape read OTUieu ; the sense 
is in either case doubtful. 

* In 1. fi appears a name compounded with Toukan-^ 
and in 1. 7 perhape Serapion (r/. Krall, Becht$uri. 72). 



280 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



is probably the rare verb' and not the noun 



A'lTAUAl 

? 

M'sTiii(K|LiAiini eniii takb 



" vegetables." The name (_j»5«j ^1 is found 
elsewhere.* 

+ GT TI^•JHII AAK KAAUIC UOIK'sCA ll(!l HACAII 

2 A'AKOII . A« A2A nOKOVtOTI IIBI 
?? 
KOBAA . Al nAOAII 

ZCA iiH zm neiJCAii aitac)ta(| n«k . ;'j . t | 4 aja 

. KlinKKOeO BAA eOAOV A?A JMOIll IMAKIirolr 

nniio j b . ?(:iiA|)(:KAX'JB m(:?Ai 2r:.\ci)B . a;mb 

eCAIl CUVH OVIOTI I 6 6IIOBIII KACJ IIOCJ ^«^AI^|•6K- 

cruTB iiAoreB eKnoT ejoTii 7 . . . ;'jb KxtoB 
CA . . . , orcoyj oniJOT a^b cjcam gam ratr | 
8 [end only] | iiibapa?" aii[ov] iakoh 2a- 

TRK I 9 [do.] |(5BTAUAB XOKIIOV IIUbH j 10 [do.] 

MAijTeKnoTiil 



588. 

Or. 4720(29). — Papyrus ; complete but 
with small gaps and often illegible; 6|xl4 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in a peculiar upright, 
rounded uncial {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. xiii, 2, 
but for the v ih. xii, 3). The papyrus was 
folded many times in both directions. 

[Graf.] 

Letter from Cosma to the archimandrite 
George (?),* relating to two books which he 
asks may be sent to the monastery, and to 
old (TraXaid:/) wine.* He salutes the whole 
congregation over which George presides, 
the archdeacon Phoebaraon and his brother 
Chamoul, "the beloved of my soul." In 
11. 9, 10 the Arabs (" Saracens ") seem to be 
mentioned. 



■¥■ oniAH c)TX|)etti[o o]aai nonp()i;[K]'riii iiiia- 

AICIIOVI UUAIIiOV'l' IIIA'b IIIIOVA | 2 -l"i IIIBI 



1 V. Aeg. Z. 1886, 102 and Rainer Mitth. v. 48. 

2 V. nos. 535, 545. 

3 Apparently the word found in no. 529. 

* No. 557 seems to be from and to the same persons. 
Though the scripts differ much, points of resemblance 
can be found. 

* F. Krall, Rechtsurlc. 183. 



»:(iAIIAK 



AIIAK 0V;MHAI NTeTIIOVfi 



OT20A 

Aove iiAdiuo I 3 [Ae]A noono iiALurrpn zi-.- 

? ? ? 

n . IIGAIljyATI^ AIAI X'iABOA RIIA , 1I2AOT I 4 . . A- 

AriBTi UUAV irren nT[o or 6 let.]vi iixcocnuej^ 

B IIMI lITATGTOIieAI'l | 5[-a)GT]lIII G2HTOV II .. T 

2un[6 let.].\oxAVT()r iiTeT(;ii[8 let.] | 6 g . 

AAAG GAAI :\{JOVAAT(5 ll(;[>;«)]cbllG <;nUOIIAGTM- 

pioii o[8 let.] I 7 noKrJiiAi ii«'jat+ iiiioiiov . t 
iiii(| 'hioxctKoue hmot[8 let.] | 8 i-iiGiiovti 

AIM ll(;:V((HOUG IIMII IITGIieH €3TBO?CGAIIA [9 
let.] I 9 IIT6 MUOIIAGTIipiOII 'b^JCOn IIIIGIGKV.X- 
UOG KATA GAII Gll[6 let. Ga] | 10 -pAKIIJOG 
IIGUUGII.VAAV IIIIClxhOAIA HTG . . LlGllll.vi [3 

let.] I 11 iiii.vii unA.\ooii K«)pnir.G uliat 

iiKG .... iig[9 or 10 letters] a | 12 -pggkg u<|vh 

AVU) GTCOc|)eAi IIHI •hipOGKTIII ATtl) *l"[AGn]A[if.]G 
UIIAIKi I 13 -piT HOG llltOT UllllGtDOT? GgOTII 
Tlip[<| (;]r2ATeiin()TAril ll(5K | 14 -LlGTnGTOVGB 
IIA.\.\()II AG IIApVM.VIAKOIlOG l1(|>()IBAU(()iK)G 
Llll I 15 -nAGAII O-AIIOVA IlLHipir IJIA'H'VII 
GIIIIGOVStil 2ITGIIIJGTGIIII | 16 -iyAHA 6TOYGB H 
AriA TpiAG + 

Verso. 'P HAlKipiT NOG IIIIKOT IIBHUXhopOG 
AVCO llll ... . (|)()p()G AHA [rG]lOp IIGHp S RAp- 
\[llUAIIApi]TIIG^ KOGLIaJ^I 



589. 

Or. 4720(30). — Papyrus; complete; 4|-Xo^ 



in. 



The fibres are at right-angles to the 



text which is written in a small, clumsy 
semi-uncial. 

[Geaf.] 

Letter from to George his superior, 

for whom he apparently had done work. 
While protesting his obedience and attach- 



1 ovpH'b might be read. But what follows it ? 
* Not space in the gap for the full word. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



281 



ment, the writer complains that George's 
agent (?) had not paid him his wages and he 
asks for compassion as formerly shown him. 
■F ii^Hapn uoii iietUB Hill fnpncKviii un | 
2 -AuuT nniAH ii:ciiin^\pn iitak iia^caic | 3 uut 
eia\ettiB eATMK Avco iioiiovt| iitak I 4 Aia\- 

n?(UD IITA.UMIf1l ll?t(IB* AVtO IIC^VII | 5 IITAK- 
TAVA<| mill IIIUU|friAB()KII 11(11 I C G^^A'UYpiA 
[u]llAI OK-f UILVKOKH KO IIXAIC | 7 a\Ai HApA- 

AU)iii aii?iA«uriK«ei iiTeii | 8 iiriApii ah OKIAI 

fllUli linilHI «KK(() HAI I 9 aBJk.\ eilTA.\lUT Ol- 
IIHUV AH :*IA.\«IIKII(1I I 10 TAeAl AH HKKBT 
flbA.\ AH KATA T?l H:HApn | 1 1 A'l'tO UIKUVHOI 
UA.\(llinKH(lCll TAeAliaK20.\* | 12 Hll[n].UriUHT 

a\Ai xniiiiMHHAepAreuAii | 13 aa . kat eeii« 

KUn HCHCIYI AVIO nilfl.\+TAK'.' | 14 AT[to] 

zetr' unoKi iiiuw . (hihai ?Aiw\A iit | 15 •mi- 

AUIUI HTAIKATfrr liaU(U| (|ITf)V HAV | 16 eiM| 

or:soi eiiiioc + 

Vergo. "f TRIG iinAAAii: hut aha rottipr 

7 ? CTA.* ? 



590. 

Or. 4720(31).— Paper; .1 fragments; the 
largest, 3{x5i in. There are two texts; 
the earlier, which was the longer, is written 
in a very unskilled and clumsy hand; the 
later, in a small neat hand {rf. H^'vemat, 
Album, pll. xxi infra or xxvii). The sheet 
was folded several times across its width. 

[Gbaf.] 

1. Letter. The ends of the lines are lost 
owing to' the subsequent cutting of the paper. 
It is addressed to a superior nAXAi[(:]. The 



I Engagement* to work (or a year are frequent among 
the oatraca. 

* Cy. MiwB. it rintl. ig. ii, 603. Cram. Copt. MSS. 46. 
» r. no. 685. 

♦ PoMibly o-Aii[oTA ? 



names of the deacons aT nAiiTovAociiioc;,' 
uAKApi, KApiHA' occur aud 1. 7 Busiris nociipi 
seems to be mentioned. In the last fragt. 
the Amir may be read in the line S ? bphctav 
AHipA ^yi o'l-^-Ai 2Hno|^c. 

2. Letter from the deacon Macrobius* 
to " ray dear son the deacon Macarius " 
uAKApi. The writer speaks (largest fragt., 
1. 4) of his correspondent's (?) being alone in 
NeklAne. He says he has sent him the 
donkey and he begs him to come north and 
.stay until they have finished building, when 
they will return southward.* Let him also 
bring 2 measures (/cdpo?) of — ,* the — and 
hia — • in which to sleep. The following are 
the legible lines of the large fragt. 

|(SH I 4 TA.\uor . . uayat[6 or 7 let. 2n]uci 

1)611 I 5 HeKAtUHl UUAVATK AIHO^ IC HIIU) | 
6 AITABO(| IIAK AUOr al)HT I)ATIUH^ | 7 ),1A* 

Tniii-Bcu OHKioT ;sAH2iuA epiic I 8 TlipOT S 

AHI CIIA'r HKOpOV* HATetOA | 9 -HO linHAK AMOK 
IIAI IKVKpUUI nUKCOII | 10 'h'ilHI OpOK IIKAAUIC 

S (rincHOV aiii ma | 11 -bum: iin ! k -h'lMii npoK 

OYXAI nOC...'"! 12 AHI nUKABOC TdKOIIKOT 
lll)HT(|. 



I Ap|«rcntly an nnknown name. 

* For KABpillA ?. 

* Po^ilily, from its position in the text, this is in n 
pottacript and ia not the writer's name. M. calls himself 
moreover the recipient's " brother." 

* THpoY mast mean " we will all (return) " though 
Uie concord is false. 

* ilAT?(OAnn is perhaps not a noun but n verbal 
form with AT-. Cf. this particle in Raincr Mitth. v. 42 ; 
also in no. 583. 

* ABOC, or KABOC. 

' The o is written within the n. 

» Presumably for \y\\fta\t. 

» Cf. perhaps KApoY in no. 528. 

1' These letters seem to be erased. 





282 



It will be noticed tbat tliis text has marked 
Bohairic tendencies, using tlie letter I,, the 

forms UUAVATK, .'lATtSH-, O'l. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 

592. 

Or. 4720(33).— Paper ; complete; 4fx6 



591. 

Or. 4720(32).— Papyrus; complete; 5^x7^ 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in a much ligatured hand (c/. 
Rainer Mitth. v. 51 for the type). On the 
verso are some accounts; these were an 

earlier text. 

[Graf.] 

Letter from David i>yj to his "dear 
brother " Yahie ^^i^,.. " If you have nothing 
to give the camels and you do not need them, 
send them to me (and) when you want^ them, 
I will return them to you." David also asks 
that Abraham be brought to Pouait^ to do 
some work and that the vine-tree(?) may be 
sent to the field. What follows is not wholly 
intelligible. David finally asks for 2 baskets 
of salt-fish (ToipLxos) to be sent with the 
camels. 

cr Tiiyiiii e.\ATfiii ka.\;' uiiiiccAiiei G;yu)n 

Ue I 2 -eOB 6TH IKUrAUO eATOUK AeA K\OpiA | 

3 UAq on ovATov eovii IIOI uakxb | 4 -piA 

IIAq ^AIOTATOV IIGK AeA | 5 Alll AB|>A2AU 
IIOTAIT CBTieOB liep [ 6 -KATHC ^AKOTATO 
II^HIIXOAH GT I 7 -OrJtO^I* ejyiOn TOTV(;piA 
IJAB I 8 UAI4 t'JABpA2AU AG^'JK einOVAIT ] 9 AeA 

cj^ion AKiioToi OBAA einuA2 | 10 -CI lev jyiii 

JMAABUOTCe AeA K60p | 11 -KATIIG AeA KnAIHTn 

c^ton TOTvepi I 12 -A uab UAKOVAxe iiecrAuo 

20VIJ OVATO 1 13^8 KOTAAOI TApiXI eOTIl UeilGT. 

Verso, cv xeic nAue iicaii uveiti ^l aaota. 

1 Tlie prefix ijak- appears not to be negative here. 
Other instances of this may be met with (? Crura, Copt. 
MSS. 20, 1. 10). 

« F. Crura, l.l. 66. » KaX<Ss. ' 

•* Recurs Mems. de I'Inst. eg. ii, 602. 



in. The text is written in a stiff, ligatureless 
and irregular character (c/. Aeg. Zeitschr. 
1885, Taf. 1, vi for a slight resemblance). . 

[Graf.] 

Letter to ' and Pishoure (or Pishour^) 

from Chael. After greeting mama Mercurius, 
the writer says that his correspondent had 
been sought in vain at the tottos but that he 
trusts in God for a reply (drrd/cpio-ts) . If his 
lurcz has been received, let his messenger 
take it to El-Lahun and deposit it with rapa 
Gabriel, for he, the writer, needs it. 

-p cT eio tiyiiJi ATco tAcnAci novxAi 
anx I 2 -UAiiiovh oiarr ti-rp para Li«;pKovpi 
opo I 3 -noc KeB^ OBixApio hob atu) lioik;- 

CA I 4 -IIAI AlCeAl 1I(:K UOKOGHn eTBOIIAIIO | 

5 -Ve* ABTAUAI XABinTcoritoo nitroK^ I 6 AeA 
zm nipuiui GTeiAiovATB enAOT^ | 7 a2a -hnic- 
T<K)r noc Ae;yAAnntJvl- (5ATAn | 8 -lOKpnc 
tj^jioni AKown nAiiove tritov ] 9 n(;B c3bta- 

AAOT BITA-r A(32(Oni TAOVAt' "I" | 10 -ICO TA-'rA- 
TAAAOV A2A -IrJIIII pAK nACAII ni^OT | 11 -pH 

^toni nenAnA oixunuoc ei jmaa noc xouait [ 
12 {verso) ii«5b gbi KOTreB oTATiionoTe enue 

nA I 13 -RA I'ABpi 2IAIOUI TAOVlot TAO-AnOT 

UAii Aivi I 14 -piiA iJAOT iiAnAiJcri t^ini nee® 
Tiipov I 15 ovxAi 21 noc. 



1 L. 4 suggests Joseph for ll»e gap in the address, but I 
cannot read it so. 

2 The only name which seems comparable is niCOTpA 
[Synax., lOih Tybi, Hyvernat, Ades lliif.). 

3 Cf. no. 582. 

* A remarkable use of iiov? Eainer Mitth. v. 45. 
6 Presumably = unuruuOK (scarcely o-OIITGk). 

^ For nAeoT ? 

1 " And 1 will. send." 

8 For HGCliilOT? 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



283 



r f 



The address is "P toic ? iionACAii nij'jov- 
peponoc Kev [ ] 2itoii\aii.\ [rest illegible]. 

593. 

Or. 4720(34). — Papyrus; complete in width 
but fragmentary ; Sixlljin. The text is 
at right-angles to the fibres and is written 
in a small, regular hand with few ligatures 
(r/. Crum, Copl. MSS., pi. 3, xiv). 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter frona Chafil the wine 8eller(?)' to 
Ephonychus abuhkw the deacon. The writer 
seems to narrate his movements and com- 
mercial transactions. "The town (ttoXis)" 
is mentioned ; also Babylon ; and the Amir 
is referre<l to. 

t ?iin.\uii riiMrj-ri ii-iApii Tirn[in avco ti]- 
npof:K/ iiTi>Kinm-\ii irreA-Mix ayu> utaiii 
ci['rr] I 2 KATA niKiv iiiiiiiudiii iiiiiicv ii[ni 
about 5 let.].iini oi<>t«j;i (ii<t>i.\' eiriioA/ ai:*iiiii 

IICM>K [a]?[aT|] I 3 MipOCK/ IIIIAK llin-|IIIK AOI- 

iiu)[ii about G let. Tn]Kiiirrr..vii MuuTi.Xt iika.\.v' 

iinirrpa . . . | 4 ?iiiiabi.u>ii ? . . toimjmk.to ai- j (iBimv npiic[7 or 8 let.J^ono ubk | 7 

[about 13 let.]iiiiAiifip.\ .xoiiion a\nAi'Aoo[ii ! poti ka.\(| obma aviu [6 or 7 let. kJov.xaou 

... I 5 miTAAT KVp<U ABp.\eAII (JVATflfabout | OT | 8 -eiTXIipO OIIITOV [«j]lIOC;HT AYIO OVtOTn 

12 let.]v<;eiiT :tnxi aiiaiiov«i iiri(i[-j or G ?a | 9 -2atciiiito ii2oyaovkotoo iicovco eAoii- 



(1) that at right-angles to the fibres being 
the earlier and written in an extremely cursive, 
much ligatured hand ; while the later text (2) 
is in a smaller, ligatureless script (r/. Crura, 

Copt. MSS., pi. 2). 

[Graf.] 

1. Letter. Hardly anything is consecu- 
tively legible. Tlie last 3 lines visible seem 
to be 7 T,uji' . bkh: S iiaiui iiai uu/' iik . \] | 
8 iitrrii BBUA oKcei ;'jAiiuK2ue[A.\] | 9 opoov 
?iT . Ti?«j.\nii.e e . | 

. 2. Letter dealing with various matters. 
Something is to be sought and, if possible, 
8ent(?) southwards ; the recipient is to bring 
the baskets (KokXadov*) that are in the 
threshing-floor and is to fetch the 2 soluhis- 
worth of corn deposited with somebody. The 
writer sends him 2 — * and a lectionary* and 
greetings for several brethren. 

|k niiiAeii o.vv^ I 2 iio'iTO uoranAKAno] | 
3 [(rr]ni!M;*«i;'rr iitcaki[a{| | 4 nACoii ;inm 
eieovii AiiTpt) ii?ieovii iik<)Vi h I 5 -n;*»ov;"iT 

6 -ovpcoim 



eiXUII nUUIIT riAK2U pU(| ^'IIIIG eA 



-en 



let.] I G AIA All TIIIIAIHipA BT>V.VT^ | / (ipilC 

Aoiiioii .\iT<| o-.wTim iini j | 8 .\Airi- iiAiiorpic 
c?oi mil TAOflig 
• Verso, -f TetHc nK'cpdt aiako/ ABtiiiiAe 

[ ]| e]lTIIVAIIA IIIIIOII^ + 

594. 

Or. 4720(35). — Papyrus; a dilapidated 
fragt. ; 7^x6^ in. There are two texts; 

I Powiily an abbreviation for aimmpanft. 

* Cf. Rainer Mitth. v. 64 where too tbia aeema to be a 
place-name ; alao Aeg. Z. 1885, 39. 

* VatuX»$ot\ 



iipo I 10 -un iinnpKA[Tn]vn A[v]to oic ciiiiTti 

IIIIApUIIII I 1 1 -TU a[|]tA()V(10V IIAK linOVA'UIJO 

oiKi:^ -lino I 12 nii[A]nA acocco* eApoi uo- 

ll(](|:*IMpU IKUIIIA I 13 -HA KOCUA UOIIACOII 
linpKOVpO tMSIIIIAMA A(| | 14 -pAeAU UUIie<|- 
^lipii :'lllll) IIAKApU eApUl I 15 +:'lllinp(>K KXUIU 
KA.\UC OVXAI eti I IG -HOC [u]oilimK;'IAIIA. 



' A frequent abbreviation for John, e.g, Crum, l.l, 
30, 33 &c. 

3 V. Crum, 1.1. 81. 

* The word (1. 10) may be UApUAliTB. 

'* Or other literary work, as UjTcrnat, Album xxiv, 
xxvii, xxviii. 

» Cf. no. 547. 

2 



284 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



8 xeAi(5.\nATcu)TGu AiGAnexeAifiiii 

? 
nx . . ejy u6k tbuat eKjyiii 



595. 

Or. 4720(3G).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 6| X 6^ 

in. The text which is written in a clumsy, 

ligatureless hand, begins parallel to the fibres 

and is continued on the other side. 

[Graf.] 

Letter from Chael to the bishop, whom he 
expresses a desire to see. In 1. 13 he begs^ 
not to be forgotten. The obscurity of the 
remainder is probably increased by the writer's 
carelessness ; cf. the spelling of the common 
expressions in 11. 3 — 7. 

-F cv t^iiii AVio tnpu)GKT I 2 -III unoTxei 
LinA3;AiG nitoT | 3 av«) GAGn.xAic iioriiiiiye 

lipAU I 4llipHIIIKU)ll UGIIGGAIIGI GO-III ] 5 Gn02A 

iiTAniiov+TiniTAiA 1 6 iK:[i]Tia\nooGuiii eiiGV 

enCKeA I 7 AAAA nGKGIT IIGUR^H 261 KCAOII | 

'' '9 AAAA 

10 iiGtoi 6[8 let. 

p 

+]tXII AZA . . Al AZ\ 1 11 2inTAIA[9 let.JtTGIIi . 

(verso) 1 12 uGiieGAiiei iiACAiiei hagaii | 13 f- 

iJlOIIX GAAK linGAGAHA | 14 -COCG^ 261 AU)UI 

juneiiKG 1 15 -HOC otatot aai tovgij jma- 

pAK I 16 TAIAe HGKeATG TAA . . XH | 17 -UJH 
eeOOT All LIGTAIIGGiyAAn | 18 -lAI eil^'J nOTG- 
ll^^'JH^G GKUIBI I 19 AG T6AAI UAH AHAAtO- 
III . Ol GT I 20 TUB CAIIATBAI 2AGB6 . . . YG- 
IIOVCO I 21 eil+AK^AHl Z . HG . ^6ll(|>COpi | 22 AeA 

iiGi THpoT iiAK t;yiii[i] I 23 HAGAii ig;| 

The address is on the recto, above 1. 1 ; 
■T- Kipi GiiicKonac eii . xc^ taxaha. 

596. 

Or. 4720(37).— Papyrus; complete; S^Xdi 

ill. The text, which is parallel to the fibres, 

is -written in a sloping, ligatureless hand {rf. 

Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 4, xviii). 

[Graf.] 

1 The word 2(Uii:s corresponds to Boh. IjioilX. 
- cnoXG scarcely possible. 



Letter from Matthew to Macarius(?) a 
monk (/Aova^a.1/), bis "brother." The gaxa' 
need bread. Let Macarius or one of the 
brethren lend them 20 XtVpai making(?) 3 aihg 
of corn, (to last) till Pachons, " when we reap 
the field. And if you transfer(?) part of thei^ 
harvest — ." He is further to come and 
fetch some palm-branches and is not to let 
Phoebamon depart empty. Matthew greets 
the deacon Shenoute. 

+ CrilOtO Tl^-JIIIG GpAK 1 2 UIIHGCIIHV TH- 
pOT Ull I 3 -HGCAHAI TITAUA UUAK | 4 GTBGIII- 
GAXA X(iAV(!pA 1 5 -TAGIK AGHOH AIIAT ] 6 KAIl 
HTAK KAIl OTGAII I 7 OG XOVCOTG IIAITpG | 

? 

8 HAGIK MAT enOT^GH ] 9 GI^AUTG IIIIAinG | 
10 HCOTA ^yAIJTHII^H I 11 GHnA;yAIIC TH- 
IIA2G 1 12 niK02G ^MAIIOVG^()V [ 13 CHGTUH 
IITG-re . AeA I 14 G^COriG ^AKHAAHG ] 15 2GIIKA 
IIHOVXCOA GBAA ] 16 GeOTH T^H . AUOVOU . | 
17 A8A AUOV (TAH 2GHKG | 18 KAIIBIIT UA . . . 
KAT I 19 GljyiOIJG GTA.6T AGHOH | 20 UnpKG 
<|)IBAUOT GBAA \ 21 HATAAAT G^ytOnG | 22 UUAH 
AHTAHAI AeA X'll | 23 -IIG GHAIIOT HAI ^G- 
IIOT I 24 2APAI OVAAI eUHOG + 

Verso. -\- uAKApG uoiiAt.oH [ornament] 

UAOGOC nGt|GAH. . . . 

597. 

Or. 4720(38). — Parchment; 10^x3 in. 

There are two texts; that here described 

written in an irregular, ligatureless hand {cf. 

Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. -2) and often illegible, 

and that on the other side in a large, clumsy 

hand scarcely legible at all. 

[Gkaf.] 

Letter. The beginning is lost and 3 or 4 
lines at the top are illegible. 



1 Sa'id. GAXO, generally held to=CA2 teacher; v. 
uo. 009. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



285 



(neAtucK ii[i] em ^ aokiutci iui . AI^IAnOV 

IIOTH TAinUIT eOOVIlAX* fieiCI KATA l,<^ AZ\ e^HUlfl 
AIITO;*JCO."I GTtW AMI RCOVA HOI UAH AHCWK- 
KUVIU AeA lUiHTHHITB %H\\l TCCr . . . KTOITH 
OTA . B . . ?OI TAITAH<»TH . . TOTHHI AeA :'Ia[4 OF 

5 let.]?ei oirnpAM . [4 or 5 let.Jr ohtohhv a?a 

na\tOCK HI Tl OAi^lHI linHCHHV TlipOV t;HIHI 
(ipATii ka.\um: Ai\ UATfUriC OK . II . S A(lK<tm:i 
HCOVA <p . A flHTIJHHV HAH LTISjYOpiA HAV 
f;*)!!!! npATH KA.\(OC AZ\ JHJrT ApYaVMTHC CIT/S 



n[3 or 4 let.] | 14 [lost] | 15 xi\ xitauojmi 
[3 or 4 let.] | 16 nm (j-.watoc hoh u[2 or 3 
let.] I 17 HHiiA .61 Rpiic. The address is on 
the other side ; cvh Ttno h.v[.\]i 2Tco[vA]nni/ 

nODIUlT. 

599. 

Or. 4720(40).— Paper ; complete; 5Jx4 
in. The text is written in a ligatureless 



iiAHkctrrci aiiitov haha hiituhhv* ti nAiiiiii hand (c/l Crum, Copi. MSS., pi. 3, xv). On 

the verso are 2 lines of Arabic in different ink. 

[Graf.] 

Letter written in so unconventional an 
idiom that its purpose remains obscure. 
Workmen (cpyaTTjs) are mentioned and the 
recipient is asked to bring with him 7 solidi. 

CYH +:SIHi UpAK KAAtOn ATO | 2 +;'JIHI IIOTJA- 

riOH iio' iiipiiii I 3 -KtuiJ nAiiouoHKUT dtata' 
npo I 4 -nniu; koqb aikuok ubaa xer . ' | 5 ki- 

TGKTG IIA.\<raV\l* liapK I 6 -ATOC A?A OTfAAti 



nAflllO-i*TI llOKtlMHIA llflAA linilArApi AllA Klipi 

•4iii apATH ka.\um: iri'XAt zfinou. 

598. 

Or. 4720(39). — Papyrus ; fragmentary ; 

7}x4J in. The text is written parallel to 

the fibres in a much ligatured hand (</. Rainer 

Mitth. 7,51). 

[Graf.] 

Letter to Ali(?) from Souleiman his father. 



I IIIIAI imp I 7 -KATUC +AI* AUOT UG X. Ml | 

Little is intelligible beyond a greeting to I 8 -kiutci iiAiiAiiri a^a . i" iiHApc | 9 kauh 

OVKAIIKOVI^ AeA OVII | 10 -Ap^f Ollt IIUI TACJiT 
ZAXJkt I 11 eill.VAIIHI irilHI OpAK K.V.VOC | 12 ()T- 

xot not; ic n\c (verso) \ 13 AeA lo hai ritopri 
nun* on I 14 -uu ilxamiai^ enuo trAn KApii | 

15 UApi IIUI + 

The Arabic lines consist of the <i]l ^ and 
the name (or merely complimentary epithets) 
of the recipient. The much ligatured script 
resembles that of MSS. dated 950— 1000 A.D." 



Ko8roi(?) and a request that Mena the work- 
man ipydrri^ may be sent. The name 
Chosroes occurs and may indicate the date 
of the MS.* 

c-i-i'i AHAKiin c«vaoui[aii] I 2 oic?oi nirniii 

OMUCIll . * 1 3 TAt.tH . V XnilA.\.VI HHAC | 4 -20I 
OVAATfl tlllllA nnpKATH[c ll] | 5 -,Y<lM;|)tOI IIUI 

uomiKcrr | 6 TuipiTiiii i'iahtahov | 7 b[a]a 
eiiiunciiei UAH I 8 aui xuaio:^ ik.'aato io I 9 -p . 
uorti 4>o eTBuiiHUA I 10 Aoin na\KATU\-i 
iia[r] I 1 1'eARAA iiAi MX ua[3 Or 4 let.] | 1 2 eon 
xniiuv.i s[3 or 4 let.] | 13 gtu . . :3i auoy 



I qf. no. 680. 

* Can acMvely be a name; one mast toppose on 
oniMion after AHA. It recur* above. 

» Cf. Kmll, JltrlUiHrk. 20. 

* Probably nothing after I. Frciumabljr a variant of 
KOCUA. 



' PoMibly UO (t fiovaOT-qptm/) . 

* Presumably abbreviated for OTTAOIHV. 

* Perhaps nothing after T. 

* Preaumably an Arabic word. 

* Perhaps a cross and Al = \oiir6v. 

* Perhaps cri and llAp, not PApc. 
7 V. Crum, /./. 36, Gl. 

» Cf. Roiuer Mitlh. ii, Taf. iii, 1, 4. 



286 MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS 

600. 

Or. 4720(41). — Papyrus; two fragts. ; the 
larger 2x3^ in. The text began at right- 
angles to the fibres and is written in a 
ligatureless hand (r/. Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, 
Taf. 1, V for the type). On the verso are 
traces of large Cufic characters {cf. Rainer 

Fiihrei' 1894, Taf. iv). 

[Graf.] 

Letter, probably addressed to an eccle- 
siastical superior. The writers seem to make 
a request relating to the belief of some 
other person. " The Chalcedonians " are 
mentioned ; also, as it seems, the Chalcedo- 
nian patriarch Proterius and perhaps the 
To/ios of Leo. 
Fragt. 1 a. Hioota eovAAriTtou e| 

gTeilCA+ ATCU TeiinA|>ArAA[l§ 

IIao jahi e^cuiB uneuniiAf 
IfneiienT iiTnicTic Tupec ee[AOT| 
n]p«)Tepioc LieiH-Hnni m| 
gVAAJriTcoii LiciiiiTUJUioG unf 



to enter the monastery. Basil's prayers are 
also requested. 

•le 

-{• 2XTZti Ull H2UJBI IIIBI Ti;*JIIII AT TIAC- 

nAG[i| i«Aii OT2AAn(r^ 21100 aai V-AfiH on I 
A.\i nAPAOoii I 2 uMiioicAii nAniioToi n<2i 
iiTAiii iiiiG«i| Iticotcoujii snniiAir iiau)ui^ 
TAAORKOGR | 3 oeoTii enuouACTiipioii eni' 

OVAHHO HAO- ll| ItOA JIXtOB IIIA eTBGI AI'AnH 
KCrOIIOTAI'AOOII I 4 UTOK+TXH UllHOUTA 6BA.\ 

iiniioT-n Av| Iarh 2iiii(!k:*jaha papakaai ne- 

XPTGTOC I 5 eeAIIOI OXCOOI IITCiflGBUGGI TA2AI 
IIBGT| |ei IJIKJDIIRGI AAI TAnH OV KATA 

GAH I 6 UJ'JAKJ'JAIIA GHOG AAI RAUHOTOI UIIHAII- 

TUJIl| iuilll OTXGGI eunOG RAGAII IIIJHAIT -f 

Verso. [tJgrig bagiariog n(ji[ ]iiiiiyov- 

UGAITB e[o]nOG eiTeiiriATAOG nOBGAII. 



Fragt. 2 a. 



Iati p.xum III 
lueiiTniGTiG eTGo['rr«iiJ§ 
|unATpiAp\iio ueii^ 
HuniiuBg 

|aII U6n(2\G| 
||I6IIIIABI II^AGlie? ?l2 



601. 

Or. 4720(42). — Papyrus; two disconnected 
fragts. ; each about 6ix2| in. The length 
of the gap cannot be estimated. The text is 
written at right-angles to the fibres in a thin, 
ligatureless hand (c/. Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, 

Taf. h vi). 

[Geap.] 

Letter from Paul to his " brother " Basil, 
asking his help for Papnouthius who desires 



602. 

Or. 4720(43).— Papyrus; complete; 7x3| 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text 
which is written in a sloping, ligatureless 
hand, ii and u being almost indistinguishable. 
On the verso is a complete Arabic text. 

[Graf.J 

Letter from Abu Isak to Sisinius a priest(?). 
Beyond a reference to fodder for the reci- 
pient's cattle, I can make little of the text. 

'P ecu TlipHUH : linilO'iTI I 2 MHK UGllGGA- 

IIGI : TITA I 3 -IJA IIUAK : XeTAUIipiTI | 4 AVIO 

? I (, ? ? ? ? 

GXIN ', T6IIOT . . II . A . AllHUG '. 6TII . . . 



;')en 



6- 



iicrm : iinGiio'LioTA 



17 



UAIIAIJ 



TA^yG : eA- I 8 fieT^ yS : ahtaota ; njpn I 9 iiue- 

TGBIIAVGI : AOm RA | 10 -HOT '. UAIITAKA IJGK | 
11 -TOBIJAVGI : Gllllll : ATGA I 12 I t I12AOT '. 



1 Cf. an expression in Rainer Mitih. v. 25. 

2 " Magnates " ; cf. no. 420. 

3 'Ejtci. 

* 1 MeVpov; c/. in Krall, Bechtsurk. 178, an abbrevia- 
tion probably identical with this. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



287 



iiaii:hai ;sAn | 13 -iuit iiirr : ugiko<jv : onez | 

14 -KA : (lAlinUTIKVIIOVB Tl | 15 /3 : UIIAKVe '. 
Iiepil IIIIB I IG yiAITOITUV IIIKiK A?A . | 17 ei- 

Verso, ciciii npuii eiTGiiAiior icak ? 



603. 

Or. 4720(44).— Papyrus; afragt.; 5^x7^ 
in. Two «eZi«-joiu8 are parallel with the text 
to which the fibres are at right-angles. The 
script is slightlj sloping, rounded and rarely 
ligatured. The beginnings of all lines are 
lost. 

[Gbap.] 

Letter from to his " dear son " Cosma 

and others. A bride is mentioned in 1. 2, 
George the reader in 1. 6 ; but the general 
purport remains obscure. 

|a K(>ciiA iiA:f MAI MA TA . . . i.vA AeA | 2 |na\- 
i|i.*Ao-.r* ?x\Av iiinrMMiiirr | 3 |.v.v\a iiTAKne 
ufiie 11(11 .\(in:iiiA I 4 Iacoi iiok (rr(|«iii<iT(i«iAit- 
avYpiA iiuAq I 5 |a?a arqfwtxiNi iitiiim iiiikv- 

lll.\A I 6 lailOACI AiA AflUipfl IIAIMIMnH | 7 flllUl 
lllllip:i li»l(tHI« Aeil AtA I 8 |(| AeA AHOOV 

iinn.\Ta\tuui cut \ 9 |a uiiATf}-i*^(tMii . . iiaii | 
10 IxAAc iiec XOIIAII . a MICIIA | 1 1 |A(UpA 
K..iinHru) niiiiiM | 12 |Mp..u;vr o.cuit| | 
13 |cr.*cioii iiiiiiMciv TMp<ri* -|- 

Verao. -{• tuiu uiiAuavir ii:^itAi kocua| 



604. 

Or. 4720(46). —Papyrus; complete; 4|x5} 
in. The text begins at right-angles to the 
fibres and is continued on the other side. 
It is written in a sloping, ligatureless uncial. 

[Gbaf.] 

' or. no. 691. 



Letter from Chafil to his " dear son " Isaac. 
The former speaks of going, if he can find 
none el8e(?), to the latter and remaining with 
him till he dies and is buried by him. The 
rest, except the final greetings, is obscure. 

"P eunpAii niKr.-h AiiAKne xama (iiyiiiii | 

2 miAUnpiT Jflipi OICAK eUllAeilT UN I 3 TA- 



+TY" TM|>C AUiniOII 



T ? ?f 

n:*ii()i)i 



Ann 



I 4 



■01TI 



<:a(|+ mok AKd-iieton Anpi amii | 5 -o'lTi ca«|ti 
iiUK (no iiuK IIAII ();i((>iii I 6 I'lAiiniAAov (;(5k' 

:iAOI eATIIK TA(ra» I 7 ?ATIIK r«»VIITAUOV KTAUCT 
tllllA I 8 IITABIKdVlllietd.VA IIATTAK OK | 9 -AlllOpX 

opAi ;sAiiTAU(»v ii(rr;*»Apo ( 10 -[nJiio'iTi ga(|ti 

IIUA(| lini ^A(1IIT(| T I 11 -AOi eATIIK II HIM 
O.-'IAKIUOT pA(| I 12 I'lAOl MlllinK eill(>V(0:'l (Ul- 

iKr.Ti (rersu) 13 Tiyiiiii (rrAcujiii kaaiuc mm- 

HOC I 14-eOI IIIIH(lCK()Vi:'llipi AV(U+TA | 15-pKA 
IIAK riAMOi O^^Uini MOKKO | 16 -HOKeA eiOICAK 
;tAMTAai OVXOI | 17 eMIIXAOIC -|- 



605. 

Or. 4720(46).— Papyrus; afragt.; 9fx5f 
in. The text is at right-angles to the fibres 
and is written in a clear, ligatureless hand 
(r/. Crum, Copt. MSS. pi. 3, xiv). 

[Graf.] 

Letter from to . The subject is 

difficult to ascertain owing to the fragmen- 
tary state of the text and the peculiarity of 
the words and forms. 

The amount lost at the ends of the lines 
cannot be estimated. 

-\- ?OHMA(]ll IlllO'i-n III'IApOH a3 | 2 IIOAOB- 

no;'i(!ii* AiA ciiio iikucuaJ | 3 a?a hkovui a^a 

nilACr IIOIITIMI ATAMOV eiUllj I 4 KOC MA^XMOT 
A.V\A K:^M(MrreOIA' MATApVOG MOIITaI I 5 AM- 



> C/. the same expression Cram, Copt, MSS. 28. 

« C/. Krall, Reehlsurk. 30, 31. 

' = J:4-M Presumably TApx'OC ia his father's name. 



288 



31IDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



iiiHi unnoiiAAnoT' eiovcAn aiita^ auuujiii 
ng I 6 nov* iineiiTiui oTfiTAuer eire hbxitc 

IIBTAAC BBAAfJ | 7 AOT AAVOI nOXeXABAA GOT- 

kaacua" enoiuy.\iT(| eoToi | 8 ti uab eoi 

. . . TfHICU . . TGIIlie? TAHII TOIIfiUnO'? 26n 1 9 |k°/ 

^XXo ? S /ii7va nerpov^ | 10 ? 

On the verso is the address in one line. 



606. 

Or. 4720(47).— Papyrus ; 7 X 4^ in. There 
are two texts, the earlier (1), being that at 
right-angles to the fibres, is written in a 
ligatured and diflBcult hand. Only the begin- 
nings of 7 lines are preserved. The later text 
(2) is complete but not always legible and is 
written in a smaller hand without ligatures 

(rf. Crum, Co2)t. M8S., pi. 3, xiv). 

[Graf.] 

2. Letter in which the recipient is com- 
missioned to buy 20 — ''of bread for 3 solicli 
for the writer and his (?) children, also 6 :yAT, 
a kor (?)" of salt (? fish), a jar of vinegar and 
a AAK* of oil. He is also to send the deacon 
Ammonius and "my fatlier" Victor. The 
conclusion is obscure. 

"P CT TipmiH II6K llimCA I 2 -IIAI TI ' y 

uxovtoT I 3 M . q MAoiK I mil &z\ II I 4 ii^eepG 

A^A «r II^AT 1 5 AeA OTKO-rpi IIXIA | 6 A2A 

oTeiioev iieHux | 7 iv? ii iiaak iinee | 8 [AJgA 

KG . I) 111 I 9 OTATR nAlK AUU IIA . | 10 AeA 
IIAICOT BIKTUjp I 11 Gn(5CH TOT2A6XGTIl(;?ptO | 
12 . . Ten A2A linAHIJT . I 13 UGIJ6T OTXAI 

2unoG, 



1 Can this be for uuiiGiiepHr? But the first n 
is certain. 

^ I do not know what this abbreviation can represent. 

* A word KAOTGUA is in Krall, Bechtsurk. 104. 

* Possibly there is nothing between ij and q. 
5 y Crura, l.l. 22 ; but cf. no. 590. 

* Presumably the same word as in Aeg. Z. 1878, H. 



607. 

Or. 4720(48).— Papyrus; afragt.; 2|x6i 

in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 

text which is written in a small, ligatureless 

hand {cf. Crum, Copt. MSS. pi. 3, xiv for a 

better specimen of the type). 

[Geaf.] 

Letter. In 1, 2, jyAiKATAiiTA enGAii unn 
nexpoG ; 1. 4 is I'lJor cerHpoG ligzovuigi' 

IITATUOT UnUlllAV |. lu 1. 7 flri CTAVpOC IS 

mentioned. 



608. 

, Or. 4720(49).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 2|x 6 

in. The script is of the sloping, ligatureless 

type of Hyvernat, Album, pi. xv. The text 

is at right-angles to the fibres. 

[Graf.] 

Letter. Parts of the opening salutations 
only. It is evidently addressed to a high 
dignitary, probably a bishop. 

1 f(|UH;i IIGOn eiSeillJIOTpHTG IJAFIOC- 
TOA|[kOI|| I 2 illlBGIl eiCUOT IIIBGIJ 2ITeH<J)t 

iiGijiiG[ptouri I 3 IrieiiAAioiiioc iiiio-rl- GqcA- 

pG? Gng I 4 lupOUni lieipHIIIKOII IITg 

Verso, -f Tio nn^ n lu) S eeo nMlKui npi 
eiiKOj' g. 

The dialect is Bohairic, but for the word 

OTpHTG. 

609. 

Or. 4720(50). — Papyrus; complete with two 
distinct but rarely legible texts ; 10^ X 6 in. 

[Graf.] 



1 For this name v. Krall, Bechtsurk. 192, Crum, l.l. 72. 

2 Really a combination of n and T but probably in- 
tended for nn. Ttie letters following may = koL 

3 Cf. Crura, Copt. MSS. 33 (no. xvii). Here iv Kvpiw 
obviously follows the recipient's name. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



289 



1. The text parallel to the fibres is here 
apparently the earlier of the two. It is 
written in some 19 lines, in a sloping, uneven 
hand with few ligatures. 

Letter beginn in sr'Povi*i ii:'ia|>ii iiiiti,"iiii[i f 

\ aa 

tlllAIIAIII<)*.T IICM: III(I>T llAp HTr ILMill- 

ii<»'.-r!|. In 1. 4 occur the words ti iiaii ap 
'a <n7AniiK.' Scarcely anything else is con- 
secutively legible. In the last 1. is the word 
kaii»'a\\\.* 

2. The later te.\t, also a letter, is in a 
larger, more regular hand. It begins -f r.'.'u 
Ti| |nvA'Ai iiT[(>K]iiimiAiiio'.Tii(:[Aii]. Only 
disconnected words or letters are afterwards 
legible. The address, on the same side and 
in the reverse direction, begins with aiioa as 
in no. 540. 

610. 

Or. 4"20(i)l).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; :3|x'ii 

in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 

text which is written in a sloping hand with 

few ligatures. 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter. The following is the text, several 
letters of which are doubtful. 

imiUlHTIKMIl' HOB IK\.\IIIHiK 

ff 

iinni rMttiii fiK.M)rMi iiiiMi xsn 
I irrnfii nAp«].\AK ."iaiia|> . . . 
TI :^v%«iiiiMr.-n i:akti :maii,\i 

KILV.'IIA ?ITfllin(ll.\e<II* OVA'fUll 

mim: .' 



• For •^ r/. Sum, Aey. Z. 188.'>,35. 157, Cniro, fV^rf. 
.WA'S. 75. Krmll. IlrtkUwrk. 27 Ac. Wilcken. Otiralo. ii, 
nu. lH:: 

' In Ksiner Uitth. -r. :>2 kaiicaya. Powibly con- 
ncctod with CAVO ; «/. Prof. ISoc UiU. Arrh. xxi. *_'49. 
V. no. 59e. 

* Cf. the iUaimr in Knill, UtrUUnrk. 73 &r. and no. 635. 



611. 

Or. 4 720(.52).— Papyrus; a fragt.; \0\x2l 

in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 

text, which is written in a thin, much 

ligatured hand {cf. Rainer Mitth. v. .51, which 

is very similar). 

[Grap.] 

Letter. There is nothing to remark in 
the text that remains. It seems to address 
a superior, 1. 11 mciiiaaic iim)[T]. The address, 
on the ferso, is a"A|> vpi«"f' «:<!iM>'.-ri -|- which, 
being the end of the line, one may take to 
show the writer's name. 

' 612. 

Or. 4720(53). — Papyrus ; a very dilapi- 
dated fragt. ; 6^ X8 in. The text is written 
!it right-angles to the fibres in an even, 
ligatureless hand {rf. Crum, Co/>/. MSS., pi. 3, 

xiv for the type). 

[Graf.] 

Letter of which only the first 4 of the 
extant lines are legible. The following 
greetings can be read ; |?f)i oiyiiiii TAiicipir 

IKMIV I 2 ^IIIIIIAIIiipiT CIKIVOV eAllllfl' IIIUIA- 
piA IIII.VAVdI.V tllllAK(o[n] I 3 gll ..((). IHI 
lllll'lipiA' llli:«l<)V ... A Ito' AIIAK AllOV NOV- 
TAAp* j 4 geU.\COI KA.\(1(: «A-OI|I)*."[kC>]vI :yAOV- 
IIAir tlllAIOVH* IIACAII^ 

613. 

Or. 4720(54).— Papyrus ; a fragt.; 6J-x5^ 
in. The text is parallel to the fibres and is 
written in an irregular, much ligatured band. 
On the other side is part of an Arabic text. 

[Gbaf.] 



' Or O'.'eAilllu John. 



t 



"Jtff- 



» r. no. 594. 



♦>W4ll]-l 



vy. 



I. 



P P 



290 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



Letter in which taxes {Teko<i^) and wine 
are mentioned. The recipient is addressed 
as " dear brother." 

I ? iKipiT coil I 2 I {illegible) \ 3 okk . n . 
«;iiA.\K(5iiy^ onuAii I 4 -TirtiAoc oeovii ak.\i- 

•J 

ii(»v<| I 5 AOiAoi npiic (iionuiipj 
covei' A<;ii;'JAiui | 7 ii uiiniii''jui aT 

K(UeV I 8 -V. Tl aJ ^ UlllipM IIAC| (5CAI0* 
«:Aie (3q2A2THK AVtO I 10 nBJMAl 



6 Al^ AK- 
lAGOII 

9 em- 



614. 



616. 

Or. 4720(57). — Papyrus; much torn and 
dilapidated ; 6 X 13^ in. The text is written 
at right-angles to the fibres in a ligatureless 
hand {rf. Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 3 xiv for 
the type). 

[GliAF.J 

Letter from Apollo to Apa Julius, tlie 
deacon. The contents are difficult to ascer- 
tain. The writer appears to ask for the copy 
of a document regarding trespass ; |iiaiic)vb 



Or. 4720(55).— Papyrus; afragt. ; 7fx5i \ iikta[t> c|)icu)ii (lctou) LinA|>oTpi(n.io(; (Trap- 
in. The script is ligatureless and unusually [ opi.afj.6<;) iinii baa TAf. The text ends (1. 7) 

with + ii(n (iioei uaat ov:x[oi] ennAAic; + 

617. 

Or. 4720(58). — Papyrus ; two fragts., if 
not of the same MS., at least by the same 
scribe. The script, for most part at right- 
angles to the fibres, is written in a rarely 
ligatured hand {cf. Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, 

Taf. 1, iv). 

[Gkaf.] 

Letter (or letters) in Avhich the phrases 
ce-r noK^iiii iiin, avio Ai;iAri OTKepiAKii|, 

are visible. 



clumsy. It is at right-angles to the fibres. 

[Graf.] 

Letter. The phrases atco n(5K(L\AToto- 

[tOu|, AVCO AIIAK T(! UApKOv[pi|, 

* ? 

AVCO TAUGT jyilll OAa[k5, {ceVSO) TOUII AIIAKnO 

(;A\Api| are legible. 

615. 

Or. 4720(56).— Papyrus ; afragt.; 9^x4 

in. The text is written at right-angles to 

the fibres in a small, ligatureless hand {cf. 

Crum, Copt. MSS. pi. 4, xviii for a slight 

resemblance in some letters). 

[Graf.] 

Letter, addressed to a superior -roKueToc. 
Originally in more than 20 lines ; only a few 
words in each are preserved. The following 
phrases may be noticed, ixori k iici(|)i" 

llliTT AITOITOT M§, |ll ym/3 IIAIMI ilTUeV AITI 
iS I1Ma|, A?A ^AI0"AI1 iiubiiiii uuk^^, ^ti 
iiA^iiiui iiKHpi ourrpi'l 

1 Cf. Kiall, Reehhurk. 178. 

« Cf. Crum, Copt. MSS. 42. 

•'' For XoiTrdf, as in Krall, LI. 176. 

* Sic, for ctOOTii. 

' Used thus in Crum, 1. 1. 30. 

" Cf. no. 528, problem 26. ^ Thcodorus. 



fnovxei nsAic 

618 

Or. 4720(59).— Paper ; a fragt. of thin, 

brown material ; about 4^X7^ in. The script 

is large and clear {cf. Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 2 

for the type), the lines irregular. 

[Gkaf.] 

Letter. Little can be read consecutively. 
On the recto {?) the phrases [ujiovoiu; 

UeiJIZLOK IlilOeAIIUIIC, AeA nAOAKHIl' 0'Ari(| 

HOI, A2A IC ■l-UOTAIIIA nt5KUA|, |2A a IIA- 



1 1 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



291 



n«>v.\i|ApAx' are legible. On the rerso (?) 
(AiM!«|.\(r.TAp<-." IJ+ iiiiAq crro^, At|T.\?A m- 

A.\<|i<.pic' A<p"AVAC|3, S' eAIITlUIAI llf 

619. 

Or. 4720(61). — Papyrus ; almost perfect ; 
4^x2^ in. The text is written parallel to 
tiie fibres, in a small, ligatured hand probably 
iilentical with that of nos. 621, 622. 

[Gbap.] 

Letter asking the recipient to send Da- 



mianus son of Theodorakius to 



son of 



Gabriel(?). "F eniiMAiiii (in j 2 -imk.ti ii."f[AK]- 
XI I 3 iiAceni irray^* xxut | l ii:^m ii(mm)A»- 
|)AKi I o BA.\ OCA . . . n^ii II I b -KAnpiA ?n> 
iicr.' I 7 'UKt niKiv -|- eyp (L t| 



620. 

Or. 4720(60).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 7x3} 
in. The text, at right-angles to the fibres, 
is written in a large semi-uncial hand (</. 
Uyvemat, Album, pi. x, except for the ii). 

[GnAF.] 

Letter addressed in the 2nd pers. plur. 
Its subject cannot be ascertained. The phrase 
[Tfl]2_cr.-ciA irrAiKwf ii[,\«iii] occurs. The last 
line is Kiiapia iiiiiin:^|. A seal and papyrus 
ribband are still attached to the bottom of 
the leaf, the impression on the former being 
identical with that on no. 548, doubtless 
another impression by the same seal. 

621. 

Or. 4720(62).— Papynis; complete; 3ix2j 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 



* An nnidentifiable Anbic word 

♦ Cf. no«. 621, 622. 

' Tb« lait letter may be A. 



* Appear* to he a Greek word. 



the fibres in a small, thin character with 

some ligatures {cf. Rainer, Mitth. v. 51 for the 

type). A clay seal and papyrus ribband used 

for fastening are still attached to the bottom 

of the letter. On the verso is part of a large 

Cufic protocol. 

[Graf.] 

Letter in which the writer gives instruc- 
tions about the payment of a tax {Sr)[j.6criov). 
The details are obscure. It appears to be 
dated the 7th Tybi, 8th Indiction. A text 
,of a similar class is Bodleian pap. e. 9. 

•P evil ii:sAK.\'i iiA(>.?(ii I 2 ov<n'«' nniAoiii 
irr<j ! 3 ii:'iii iicovp aiiaa" | 4 onyiii iiiiao.i- 
mm: I -J iiKM lumBrjfjipi vyp /i r ^ i/ t/. 

Above the text is a cross. 

The seal shows a cross ►Ji with 4 letters in 
its angles,* apparently UV 

622. 

Or. 4720(63). — Papyrus ; complete but 
often illegible; 38x3 in. The text is written 
parallel to the fibres in a small, ligatured 
hand, similar to that of the last no. This 
too has still its clay seal and ribband. 

[Gbap.] 

Letter referring to money matters. -P iiak- 
M* iiAceni «v«;s I 2 fi/8 <^. biiovb baa \aha | 
3 iiyiii \%[T) or 6 let.]ii avu) . . | 4 pi ri(m(;[A]ii 

On the other side are remains of another 
letter, perhaps in the same hand. 



> Perhape the verb introducing a wish, "it is my 
wiah that" Such a usage is found in several ostraca. 

' An ostrscon uses nop (moA in reference to a tax 
(p. Crum, Copt. 0»lr.), thuugli one might here expect a 
proper name. 

* 11 is tlio only letter at all certain. 

* The reading is clear. The prefix is difficult to explain. 

r r 2 



292 



The seal sbows a male figure with spear 
in left hand, the right resting on the hip and 
beside it a star. It probably represents 
S. George, Theodore or some other military 
saint. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 

625. 

Or. 4720(66).— Paper; dilapidated; 6fx4 



623. 

Or.4720(64).— Papyrus; complete; 2f x5f 

in. The text, parallel to the fibres, is written 

by the same hand as no. 624. 
^ [Gkaf.] 

Letter to or from Anatolius the Xoyo- 
ypai(f>o<i,^ bidding hand over certain persons 
to Theodore, the (f>v\a^. 

4- 2«un.\nii oiiiiov ijoikjca ] 2 ti ii(3A(;ii;i^ 

lep" Vr/O- A?vV IKUIUI | 3 -^ KtpK€(Ti(f> ' UOlOTpi 

I i.\(sB.\AiG I 4 yp" p. n^ C icS/ C 

Verso. + ttTTo TO ay Ses <f>^ [ 
Xoyoyyp -\- 



1 ^ 

J avaTO 



624. 

Or. 4720(65). — Papyrus; complete; 3^xb 
in. The text, at right-angles to the fibres, 
is written in a sloping hand {rf. Aeg. Zeitsehr. 

1885, Taf. 1, i). F. no. 623. 

[Graf.] 

+ ?ouii.\nii oniioT u(!ii(inA | 2 ti icivcti 

IIAin'JAIITl' A?A Ii;'JH II 1 3 -AllOV eOJ'JOII* (JAIIA 
KIV nA(3D.\AI(:" I 4 IIAUJ yp'' p. TT^ t, iV^j I, 

Verso. -\- ano to ay Seo ^X~ [ ]af aro 

\oyoDyp + 



> The address is very obscure. I as.sunie it to be 
intended for iiroBoi T<p ayaOiu Secrirorj . . . (cf. Kenyon's 
Catal. i. 227), when Anatolius would be the recipient, the 
writer being unnamed. But oy is uncertain, also the end 
of Bta. Perliaps this and the next no. are orders for the 
delivery of prisoners (cf. Berlin Aeff. Urh., no. 374ff.). 

* For these two ^mpla v. Vienna Denksr.hr. xxxvii, 105 
and for the second also Berlin Aeg. Urk. i and ii, passim. 

2 A place-name. 



*y. 



1? 



« r. no. 656. 



in. The text is written in a ligatureles?, 

very clumsy and unskilled hand. 

[Gkaf.]. 

Letter apparently to Mercurius Kiipi iia- 
UDT iiAiiA u(5|>K<ivpi, from an inferior whose 
name is illegible in the address. The writer 
salutes also those that are under his authority.^ 
What the subject of the letter is cannot be 
determined. At its close {verso) occur the 

words |KT(5nA^AU 0(|>IA^ IIOI. 



626. 

Or. 4720(67).— Paper ; complete; 4^x31 
in. The script is ligatureless and clumsy. 
The form of u is that described in no. 116. 

[Guaf.] 

Letter to the clergy and " our son " Gabriel 
from a monastic superior or perhaps a bishop. 
After an obscure excuse for not having 
written, he appears to ask that if the o-wafts 
is not yet over, the blessing (? or eulogiae) 
may be left for him. 

'P CVU ■I'^'JIIJI IIA^'JIipi KAIipiKOC gA IKilU'JIipi 

rA<|pi MOO cuov nptonni^ aiiioii iiijvcjijova* 



p(lV2l TAOeAl 

ZA i'JUJn UliATOVC 



itunni AIIIOII ijoviii iiiii -l-iiov 

M'l \A IIICUOV IJHI ;yATAI 



OVXAI JjGlinUG. 

627. 

Or. 4720(68).— Parchment; afragt.; 4|x4i 
in. The text is written in a fairly regular, 

1 Lit. "under liis shadow nyAA[M] 2atot?iibu)C 

2 Cf. Rainer Mitth. v, 54 ; and no. GS.'i. 

' The regular greeting of an ecclesiastical superior to 
his subordinates. 

■* Presumably a scribe or a messenger is intended. 



ligatureless hand. There are traces beneath 

it of an earlier text, in a band of Zoega's 

2nd class. 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter from to Mercurius iiaiia iiAp- 

Kirrpi. LI. 3-7 are ; 

3 |iiAi iiai:aii e«i ikU'^kvA* I 4 frnKTAinv 
TtMiiiim inrA'.'[iii* I 6 |TAc:<rrov (uiutiei irrAi- 
(I'AiiB I G |iHii AeA f:iifn- iMrr|M)v' iimk | 7 gvii 

XUOiO'i'^ IKJK (IIITH.V e].\t(IK. 



628. 

Or. 4720(69).— Papyrus ; afragt.; ofx7} 
in. The text, at right-angles to the fibres, 
is written in an uneven, rarely ligatured hand 
{ff. Crum, Copt. MSS. pi. 1, xxviii.) It is 
not possible to estimate the amount of text 
lost. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 

629. 



293 



Letter to 



from Matthew. 



[Graf.] 
The con- 



tents cannot now be ascertained. 

"P cm mo Ttriiiiii npAK| [iki] | 2 •ii(m:aiiai 
AiTAovA'.' iiMT(iii| | 3 iiiiA(iiei|* A-niiii otaI 

4 Alltiie <in?tUR .V.IIAIIYl| I 5 r'lATTAtf.WC IIAI 

iUL\i(rr[A] BiotAf I 6 iiiiA«ii?<| Atsiioii «i;'Htin(i 
iMlTvl I 7 iKr.VKi iiii(iT?AniiTiiii(>v taovahI 

8 A?A irAIIIIAK^ IIIIApOC IIAII tJ | 9 ()|>ATtMI 
KXMUC (TfXM em IOC -|- 

On the vermo the address ; | ? [ornament] 
iiAfMMic n-vit; (Aa;^taro«). 



■ I'nMuniably for (M^yu, though tlie poMeanre pronoun 

1 (timsge. 
» C/. Crom, CV- ^SS. 40, 71. 
' Mrrpor. The following wonl mny be for 8a'- XAK, 
fr^qnent in the oatraes. 

* Recnra in 1. 6. It ia not likelj to be the UIA? 
of no. &86 and 630. 

* Over B a amall mark, n or it, posaibly indicating a 
numeral. For iiApoc r. no. 546. 



Or.4720(70).— Papyrus; complete; 5^x3^ 
in. The text is written parallel to the fibres 
in a small, ligatured hand (r/. Aeg. Zeitschr. 
1885, Taf. 1, i for a much less even example 
of the type). Several letters are ambiguous 
and difficult to distinguish. 

[Graf.] 

Letter. Something is to be given to iiaiia 
Nahrau; 11 (head of) cattle appear to be 
referred to. Beyond that the text is obscure. 

•I* ir.-limo Tipilllll IIAK I 2 AIIAV IIA?AV' T«V- 
CIA I 3 TniTOV IIAIIA IKVPAV | 4 iV?A IH!|)KA:*H1^ 

1 _ — f ' 

.\AOV 



TIIITDV IIAIIA IKVPAV 

O Zt la T«|llll KT(!ITOV I IIA(| OVAAI 



7IH>C -|- 

630. 

Or. 4720(71).— Papyrus; afragt.; l^xSJ 
in. The text is parallel with the fibres and 
is written in an even, ligatureless hand (cf. 
Crum, Cojtt. MSS., pi. 3, xiv). 

[Gbaf.] 

Beginning of a letter from Lesohen' to his 
" dear brother " George, whose son Mena he 
also salutes. He says that it is two years 
since he has seen* him. 

'P enilllAIJIl RIIIIU^TI liyiApUII AIIAKIK] .VCCIO- 

7(111 oiriiiii I 2 nnAuaxiT niuvii riuopri kaaiih: 
A7A TI^HIIII nuiiiA naB^H.M I 3 ka.\(m: eiiiAeiiT 

Tll.\(| linilTA+MYM Til.XC UUIKICAIKII TITAIIA | 

4 IIAK A-f]?(]i i:niiTi •i.\Aiiiii iiniAeK ()'i*Tn iiitn- 
KiA? Miij. The text is continued on thn 
other side but is illegible. 



• ! For Sa'id. neoov. 
' Perhaps KAlll (>-. 

* A most unlikely name ; but there is no doubt a.s to 
the reading, iioittiiii could scarcely be defended. 

♦ Cf. no. 586 for this word. 



294 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS 

631. 



Or. 4720(72). — Papyrus; complete; If X3J 
in. The text is parallel to the fibres and is 
written in an even hand [cf. Crum, Copt. M8S. 

Pl- 3, xiv). 

[Graf.] 

Letter asking that Abraham son of Yahie 
j^_ may be sent to the writer with the — ^ 
which he, the writer, had sent him the 
(previous) evening. 

^ TiiAOVT ABPA2IU n;'JiiAi lAio iiiii ueiineB- 

AAHOT IITAITIIAVTB UC5I1HB IIAOT2I. 

632. 

Or. 4720(73). — Papyrus ; two dilapidated 

fragts. ; together about 12^x10 in. The 

text is written at right-angles to the fibres in 

an even, often ligatured hand {rf.Aeg.Zeitschr. 

1885, Taf. 1, iv for the type). 

[Graf.] 

• Letter from Apa HoP to George, — and 
•i7you/i,ei'o?, whose letter he acknowledges a(;ixi 

lince[c;l HTr;Kll]nT(;KOT (JTOVAAB AVU) CTf 

|(|)+. Scarcely two words can be read con- 
secutively beyond this. The writer salutes 
"our father" iiara Marine^ and the deacon 
[Phoeb]araon. The address is on the verso. 



633. 

Or. 4720(74). — Papyrus ; two parallel 
fragts. ; 141 X 8| i^. ^phe text of 17 lines is 
written at right-angles to the fibres in a large, 
ligatureless hand {cf. Crum, Copt. M8S., pi. 3, 



1 Scarcely A.VIIOV. 

2 The o is doubtful 



read iu Berlin P. 
(t)A, Sa'. 2U)p. 
•* Maplvoi. 



This Bame is probably to be 
3226. It would be a variaat of 



XV for some resemblance in type). The verso 

is blank. 

[Graf.] 

Letter from a bishop nicmii, named rnf. 
After the salutations he informs his cor- 
respondents e.riiTA Ao' TrrA[uA] oiiT(n[iiii,. 
uiit;hii|>]i that he has learnt that certain 
persons^ have ventured (roX/xat-) to — xo- 
Aiin|>(()iii OTcoj"! ! iini A-i-rJI iAeAim oneii- 

Tov . . •rct)A(oij[AJ3 |otb(k|)U)b (iiniiTAt; .- 

fiiin«:Au|. He threatens them with — in 
this world and the next oBejHUjnil inBAA 
e(5iiniGcoii(aiwi') ueiineTiiHv|. 

A postscript is added in the margin about 
250 aKevr) of wine ; S arai ncrrpcoc tauai 
j^oaitk: •.• CM : CKirrei unpn (jiiiakov \aiia 
ABSApov BA^ KAKU)c AiHtoii (blank). 

634. 

Or. 4720(75).— Papyrus ; SJ X 6|- in. (1) 

The text at right-angles to the fibres is 

written in a thin, stiff hand, rarely ligatured ; 

(2) that parallel to the fibres in a coarser 

hand. 

[Graf.] 

Both texts are letters but, though 23 lines 
of the 1st and over 10 of the 2nd are visible, 
scarcely anything can be read consecutively. 
The 1st text begins cv eiinAOii niiov iijyApeii 

AIIAK KACOLI {cf. *-.UJl) T o| 

635. 

Or. 4720(76).— Papyrus; 8ix4iin. (1) 
At right-angles to the fibres is part of a text 
written in a much ligatured hand {cf. Rainer 



I Kecurs Crum, l.l. 41, 48. 

- Apparently " those who read these (words)." 

s For GBAA ? 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



295 



Mitth. V. 51) ; (2) parallel to the fibres is a 

more recent, complete text in a hand with 

few ligatures (cf. Crura, Copt. MSS., pi. 4, xvi, 

thouerh that is coarser). 

[Geaf.] 

1. Letter of over 16 lines of which nothing 
consecutive is preserved.' The following 
will exemplify the dialect ; 1 T»iAr»nAi eovii 
.viB uef I 2 iia ii.vii .vii :iAiiKn niii ftA.\| 
3 f^eii iiAdKiitii mil fLvniirS | 4 iiua<| AeA 
iHrrcAvii uiiiui):*ijj| 

2. Letter from Thomas a priest to , 

concerning a Sixaiov* given him by a third 
person. 

■F CVU Tipil[llll I|]aK I 2 IIIKUUIAI li:'klK | 

3 -3(iruu:eAi Aiiiiiii I 4 •p«uii(ii iuvhtauai | 5 xu- 
ABTi u'rriKa | 6 •tun irrus iiak un | 7 -iiaV 

UKV'OpiA liA5 I 8 ARtrAII ?fm>KAIIA | 9 -I'l .\IIIUII 
IIMUKTI .\A I 10 -AV IIAB AK . A.\(l IMIR | 11 -tri.\ 
<1IUV\ IIIITI I 12 -KUdHI flMIKIV (lllllfl I 13 IHil 
AIIIOII IIIHipKA I 14 -AB <!i:-r<(in i-I.V((ll I 15 OV- 
AOI 2UI10C + 

636. 

Or. 4720(77). — Papyrus; almost complete; 

6 X 65 in. The fibres are at right-angles to 

the text which is written in a much ligatured 

hand (r/. Rainer MUlh. v. 51). 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter from Kyrikos(?) to Severus a deacon. 
He relates that Shenoute has come and asked 
for a grain-measure and a — and he bogs his 
correspondent to deliver them to him quickly. 

"f* c-fii (Hii ti;hiiii A'.'[m}Ti[A»:nAi.o ii- 
no*r] I 2 :k«i iiTOKiKmiAinov iir.Aii (miAii./* | 
3 uiiiifM:A iiAi MACAU a;'hiuuv (II AB I 4 -an 



' In 1. 13 occun tho word <t>lA ; v. no. 625. 

» V. no. 610. 

* AbUnTMtioD for iiauuvc. 



' iiiiAi crrBUovjii uuovvoiii' | 5 xnciAweeA nin- 
\nm irriiB gba.v | 6 aoiiiuii uacaii eiQC er- 

BIIT TCJITOV I 7 HOB TlipilUII UnilOY IJAK OV- 

xoi I 8 euiiuu -\- 

V'erso. |]crupoc ai/ •? Krpi| 



637. 

Or.4720(78).— Papyrus; complete; 1| xOf 

in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 

text which is written by the same hand* 

as Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 2. 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter from George to his " God-loving 
son," the deacon — . The writer is sending 
some dates. It is not clear whether the 8 
sackcloths and the 24 oaaig mentioned are 
likewise sent. 

■P UIU IIIIIinWIIIIIM AIITAVOOV T..a... 
TUI . A . I 2 llAIIHr.-fl IIAO- IIU-AVIII 11 OAAM: 
KA I 3 OVAHI ?IIII.\U(1I(: -1- 

Verso. "f* THic iiiKiiiyiHAi iiAiiio [spacc] Tl 
u.\[i]a 11 eiTiirmopnoc e[uii]oc -\- 



638. 

Or. 4720(79).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 6 X 7^ 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in a small, ligatured 
hand {rf. Rainer Mitth. v, 51 for the type). 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter from David aaoa j^Ij to his " dear 

, son" rip,' but greeting several other persons 

besides ; i.vi-ii! ,jJ^. , An.\[o.\]«-iUAp ^W' Joe , 

Bcr.T«i6u,* Auov.vAVAn |»^^', his " dear 



» t Xbw^. * V. no. 629, note. 

* For the 2nJ o read perhaps e. The name may 
begin wilh^l. 



296 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



sister " ai^io liJc , ov.motaiji or ovmaiii 'Jou- 
Xiavos, Aieiiu, uiiiA, cTAvpcs, Aiieiiie, his "dear 
mother" eAiie LX^.^ After these names 
scarcely anything consecutive is preserved. 
The address on the verso is [t(hc] hauoait 



[ii;mm].\i 



i'i|> . zi AAOo.\ V AnA«;.\cniiAp. 



639. 

Or. 4720(80).— Papyrus; afragt.; 2^x7^ 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the text 
Avhich is written in a sloping and ligatured 
hand {cf. Aeg. Z. 1885, Taf. 1, iv for the type). 

[Gkaf.] 

Letter. Apparently the continuation of 
another text, though there was nothing here 
before I. 1 nor after 1. 5. It relates to a 
measure [of grain] ^ sent by the writer and to 
a Kajj.icrioi'. 

I Xt\ eOl TAIIll AITIIa[tC ll]f;K ug | 2 O'AIIOA^ 
AITOV StOB II ? i 1 3 Bl t|>IA AeA TIIATr TAIHI 
ll(!i U| I 4 O-AtlOA AeA OVKAUKJI CJCAAAJ | ] 
5 GITAUAI XAnCOT ACXOTHl 



640. 

Or. 4720(81).— Papyrus; afragt.; 5^x6^ 

in. The fibres are at riglit-angles to the 

text which is written in a large, lis^atureless 

hand. 

[Graf.] 

Letter beginning •?■ gubh i;Mmi \-r -I-ag- 
iiAGi^ I 2 -IrJiiii (3ii(ivxei nAUGAiT n|. There 
is nothing to remark about the remaining 5 
lines. 



1 As e.g. in Urk. Berl. Mm. (Arab.) no. 11. 
- Or to the measuring instrument itself. 

2 So spelt in no. 584. 



641. 

Or. 4720(82). — Papyrus ; apparently com- 
plete but dilapidated and mostly illegible ; 
'?\X^\ in. The fibres are at right-angles to 
the text which is written in a sloping hand. 

with some ligatures. 

[Graf.] 

Letter of which neither the writer nor the 
subject can be ascertained. LI. 1, 2 are ; 

-P |-,VII»«I Tipilllll IIAK IIIIIICAIIAI np;'JAii- 

nr;i;'jiipo t(: nii.xAOic maha oi iiak . . . 

LI. 7, 8 are avco ti g eiiuv iiiipon niiAAOic 

UO AliA AlOGKtOp' .\m6l2^ 



642. 

Or. 4720(83).— Papyrus ; 2 fragts. ; the 
larger 7|-X3 in. The fibres are at right- 
angles to the text which is written in a sloping, 
ligatureless hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. x). 

[GUAF.] 

Letter addressed to a superior, |eT]TA- 
iinrrr kata guat iiibi. No continuous phrase 
is preserved ; but the words ||ai]iioii AnAioiii 
n.vAAG GTef and |taksi iiovnAiiA aiiioii abgJ 
may be noted. 

Verso. The address -F tggui iiaog kI 



643. 

Or. 4720(84).— Papyrus; complete; 4|x2i 
in. The text is parallel with the fibres and 
is written in a ligatureless hand (cf. Rainer 
Mitth. V. 56 for a general resemblance). 

[GliAF.] 

Letter to the deacon(?) Chael from the 
deacon(?) Philotheus. It is concerned witli 
" the answer (sent or received) yesterday," 
but what its purpose is it is difficult to say. 



1 Perhaps the bishop of no. 532. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



297 



T riAiAK/ ni.\o 



'P cr npHiin iibk | 2 titaiia (iiiiiak | 3 nr- 
KfrrAnoKpAcic | 4 eiipij-i-^o «h>va;'i | 5 tokkat- 

TAATK I (J einnKApiir T«K . I 7 Ul llfil llAllAIIKiJ 
A?A I 8 TAnOKpACIC OIITAK.Xe . | 9 IIOK (SpAC 

^Aflcne^e | 10 TeKnprnKd-Aii th | 11 -pec 
?i.\niiAiiAinA<r | 12 nApAtrn tmp<i(| npAK | 
!•> O'ryai eiinou. 

1^ erso. * Tuic haiak/ 

XAI4A fMlOC 

At the other end of the vermt is part of a 
▼erj illegible wine account. 



644. 

Or. 4720(85). — Papyrus ; complete bnt 
often illegible; 8^x9^ in. The text is 
parallel with the fibres. On the other side 
was an Arabic text, subsequent! j era8e<l. The 
script is very irregular and often ligatured. 

[Giur.] 

Ijetter from Ab — to Pesjnthius iifmiitrr, 
who in the text is called raKUfrrxAin but in 
the address nmicuui. The writer seems to 
Hide for some honey nAiiaauu. Only the 
closing phrases are distinct ; ^flll»vo:M en- 

• Hr|-n Olipillll IIOTMIIUT OBA.\ eiTUIIIlOV 0*0(61 
^IllllltlC. 

645. 

Or. 4720(86).— Papyrus ; a frajft. ; ;Jx9J 
in. The text is written on lx)th sides, begin- 
ning at right-angles to the fibres. The script 
is uneren and ligaturelees (<*/. Crum, Copt. 

MSS. pi. 2 for the type). 

[Gbap.] 

Letter. Little of the rirlo can be con- 
H< cutively read beyond the following phrases ; 
|ui iHiM S iicAii frniiiA iiovtirr iiiicrrhrvii 
mrrurr, rnon . . •mxTfrrv" npAii iitab irrrui:^ 
A^A|. On the verso the last o lines are 



3 ImUIAIC TeTHII^SAn TApiXI ALKUIMI ll(:l 
A^f I 4 AeA llAIITOO."JTA.\A IIOTApiVI ^lAITBITO'.* 

iifrraii2 . . hi | o AeA ;ion uoirree^MTA-VAT ;'»ai 
UAI IIOIIOTOU^ATG ;'JA . . . | 6 +;inii epATii 
KA.U1M: crin^Miui trreiiciuiii ;ApAi S iinozni S 
iietniiipi I 7 OTxni ?nnxAiui. 

646. 

Or, 4720(87).— Papyrus ; a small fragt. ; 
3| X 5 in. The text is at right-angles to tlie 
fibree and is written in a sloping, semi- 
uncial hand. 

[Graf.] 

Letter addressed to a superior TOKinmic>T. 
All that can be gathered from the text is tlie 
writer's request to be had in remembrance 
x\i fiAUtioTi 2iiijnK[:iAiiA]. The address on 
the verso, -\- thoic nATorarl, appears to be 
in another hand. 

647. 

Or. 4720(88) .—Papyrus; a fragt.; 4|x3| 
in. The text is at right-angles to the fibres 
and is written in a clear, ligatureless hand. 
On the cerno are the remains of an account. 

[Grakj 

Letter; the conclusion and post-script. 
The latter refers to hay which is being sent,' 
42 measures of which (?) are to be bouglit 
for the writer. 

|a TlinVIIIII I 2 HAIAK I'ABpi A^A \ 3 MOnrAII 

Ti I 4 -;*mii pAK iiov | 5 -aai hoc iWA rioAvti 
. Clip I 6 ^«llT«>^ OK | 7 -ta.\a«: AeA o-aii Ji. \ 
8 ^ uorpo'r* agi ta | 9 -otay iini iiuiinB. 



' The letter miiwing in 1. 5 may be o or c. Perho[»a 
UlipKAAC shouJd be uiidentood, thouijli TA.\AC seems 
to imply a snbatantive. 

* Or /* simply = firrpov. 



298 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS 

648. 

Papyrus; a very dilapidated 



Or. 4720(89) 
fragt. ; 2f X 6 in. The text is at right-angles 
to the fibres and is written in an even, sloping 
and ligatureless hand. But very little is now- 
legible. 

[Graf.] 

Letter dealing, it seems, with money- 
matters. The following words are visible ; 

fMAM UHU AHA AOA . . U(}IAU, |T0TUH 

KATA e ^A•roAOKo^•l. On the verso are traces 
of the address. 

649. 

Or. 4720 (90). —Papyrus; a fragt.; 3|x5f 

in. Written at right-angles to the fibres 

in an uneven, ligatureless hand. 

[Graf.] 

Letter. Of the 3 remaining lines the 1st 
is illegible. 2 iiiii Ainou unaxei yATKvpiAKH 
ii| I 3 eoTiMoiniiiiii ATUJ An|. Ou the verso, 
the end of the address ; 

§ [ai'nameni] eiTiinGxpoG ncAnx ?^ 

650. 

Or. 4720(91).— Papyrus; a fragt.; 6^x4^ 
in. The fibres are at right-angles to the 
text which is written in a large, irregular 
hand (c/. Crum, Copt MSS. pi. 1, xxviii). 

[Graf.] 

Letter dealing with commercial matters, 
1. 1 TGiTGiTOT BAA and askiug for news, 
1. 4 ao noK:!Jiiji uei, 1. 6 o-in^mi t(5K'I-i\i. 

651. 

Or. 4720(92).— Papyrus ; a fragt., com- 
plete in width; 3f X3j in. The fibres are 

' Perhaps A for X, with Hi following. 



parallel with the text which is written in 
a small, cramped hand without ligatures (c/. 
Crum, Copt. MSS. pi. 3, xiv for the type). 
On the other side are the remains of an 
earlier (? literary) text in another hand. 

[Graf.] 

Letter addressed to a superior.* The 10 
lines preserved consist wholly of salutations 
to the recipient who is called nAUAiiior WAp 
iioAii STT eiTiiniioT uiiiiepcuui. The last 
phrase is obguot eKAue^ iiiu eT^*JAAn ii6k 
iiAnriui iJiiuAT^uuL^aiJ eiorcAU uuucAf 



652. 

Or. 4720(93). — Papyrus ; 2 fragts. of very 
light colour; the larger 2fx5J in. The 
fibres are at right-angles to the text, which 
is written in a very thin, sloping hand with a 
iew ligatures {cf.Aeg.Zeitschr. 1885, Taf. l,vi). 

[Graf.] 

Letter. The fragts. are parallel but do 
not join. Little can be said of the contents. 
The document seems to be called ypafifiaTiov, 
861 nerpAUATioii taab avu> e|. In the 
previous line iiaaikgoii* occurs. 

653. 

Or. 4720(94.).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 6X^ 

in. The fibres are parallel with the text, 

which is written in a large, ligatureless hand 

{rf. Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 1, xxviii for the 

type). 

[Graf.] 

Letter referring to some cheese* which the 

writer had reckoned on selling (?) to the 

1 His title seems to be apxiav; v. Crum, l.l. 24, 75. 

2 Variant of Ke6Ml=MKA. 

3 V. no. 610. ■ 

* V. liainer Mitth. v. 32. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



299 



recipient titaiia uak xaktauai nrBiiKepAiiiii 
ii?A.\uju AKuii eixuiB HOB and which he now 
asks may be returned him aiiuoii 2gi haiuui 
Am iiuK TCJioB lies. The rest is obscure; 
iiAii ^omtmn' noB^in . . . taat uaii[3 or 4 
let.]aB iioB eA<iMi c|)AOT ^^AKVAii ii:*ji :iai[ta]- 
irrA x<^><-^ OBI [ii(iB](rAii<>r aii| 



654. 

Or. 4720(95).— Papyrus ; a small fragt. ; 
2jx3 in. The text is at right-angles to the 
fibres and is written in an upright, ligatureless 
hand, a having an almost perpendicular back. 

[Gbaf.] 

Letter from haiia Phoebamon, olicovofio^ of 

the monastery of unu|, to , who 

is probably a bishop, being addressed as 
"[supporter?] of the orthodox faith," On 
the verso was the address; |[a\AVic}roc 
<t)«tiBAiiuiii 11^, which shows that he was 
H priest. 

655. 

Or. 4720(16). — Papyrus; a fragt. described 
as DO. 548. The present text, which is the 
earlier of the two upon the papyrus,' is 
written in a large hand with some ligatures 
(cf. Cnim, Copt. MSS., pi. 4. xvi for a general 
resemblance). 

Letter, addressed by \am.\' probably to a 
bi:«hop {rf. the epithet oaiwraTos;). 

•f CVU Ti:*IHII AVtO TIACIIAT.d llg | 2 IKKf 
IMN:IUIA/ ATtO (ITUIll I 3 TIIIIIIOT UUII(ip<Util 
A'i*iu| I 4 T IIUIlflK TlipOV tlflllfl| I 5 Oil IIOK 



> The Mai (v. no. 548) wm clearly affixed after the 
writing of tbia text. 

* Thia ia the latt and oiiljr legible word in the addreaa, 
on the othn aide of the leaf. 



A-OAiaVATl I 6 fTI ll^-IAn^ JMTIIII Hll | 7 III 
IIIATVApC AlOVtOxf I 8 UITI BA.\ llOp ? § 1 

9 riAp ' y Ai| 

656. 

Or. 4717(3). — Papyrus. This is described 
as no. 32 above. The present text, which is 
the earlier and now incomplete, is written at 
right-angles to the fibres in a regular, liga- 
tureless hand {cf. Crura, Copt. MSS. pi. 3, xiv 

for a smaller specimen of the type). 

[Graf.] 

Letter relating apparently to someone in 
distress, for whom the writer asks help. 
Line 2 is |kotxai xouakcoovii iiTiMrrrA[Au- 
ii(op<ic| 

L. 3 iTJArAiiii iiAq zinocieir.o uiiiKKi^toAl] 
L. 4 |c iiiiuuuT itzM epoq u^AquoT ii- 

?OTIl| 

L, 6 |An]A IOY.V<3 lip«q.\AQIc' IJ<|KAA(| SBOA. 



657. 

Or. 4852. — Papyrus; complete; 5f X 7i in. 
The text is written at right-angles to the 
fibres in a clear, ligatureless hand {cf. Aetj. 
Zeitschr. 1885, Taf. 1, vi). 

Bought in Alexandria.* [E. D. Webb.] 

Letter, called in the address n-iTTa»cioi/, in 
which the recipient is asked to deliver 8 koK- 
Xada of dried fish Tapi;^os to Victor who is to 
give them, with 2 artabas of salt, to Isaac 
and Konou.' Victor is further to be told 
to see to the SuiKovia (of the monastery). 

I In no. 624 thia aame official occara ; rf. no. 668. 
The title corTe»()ondii presumably to the ^vAa^ ; p. Keiiyoii, 
Catal. ii. 108, Wileken, Oslraka i. 320, Milne, Hu<t. 
o/Eg.2\l. 

» Acquired with Or. 4853. 

* Possibly for KJwwy; ff. lll.\AUOT, <^IBALIOV. 

In Or. 4853 it ia KUIMOT. 

Q Q 2 



:U)0 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPUS. 



[H* ;'jop]on uu rifimo <5T(itiiiiutiiaih[ot] ] 
2 re uooM umm/ M^Apo nAcoH BiKi{u)p] | 

;? (II tJIITII Tl H ^'IIIOTIII IIKO,\AA«l M | 4 -TA- 
piVI UA(J (|T() ?(5AIIA ICAK <|T() ] 5 eOAHA KOIIOT 
AAV r.pTlKI ClIAV ll?C3 [ 6 -HOT OTA enAPA KIAK 
O-.A ?I!AI1A KOIIOT | 7 A0II10U WjyABI IIAK TAAT 

iiA(| ecrroT- I 8 -mot eixoq boa hbi qsiepAq 

«TAI I 9 AKOIIIA OTXAI eURSOeiC + 

Verso, in an unskilled hand. 

niTAKI IIXGB (««c)UOTTe' 

A small clay seal with the monogram H-Pa 
was attached to the papyrus. 



M 



658. 

Or. 4927(1).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 7jX2| 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in a small, much ligatured hand 
{cf. Rainer, Mitth. v, 51). 

From the Payyftm. [Grenfell.] 

Letter; the beginning only. Greetings from 
iiAiiA Isidorus (the writer), Kasem ^^J>, 
Younes ^y>,, Shoueip (.,^^j>*i(?), to their 
"dear brother" Mauei.* 

s« 2BunA6ii iirino-rn ii^iApn auak iinAPA 
niciTpoT eic I 2 -?(5i oii'j[il unoTjcei haugai 

p 9 

GAM UATGI KAAO AHAK IIKACUU GM C | 3 -261 

i-:ii^[i n]noTsoi nAuoAiT cam uATni kaao auak 
II I 4 -iothrc p.iG2Hi (•:l^•^l unorsei nAueAi 
i;am UATei kaao | 5 anak ii;yoT6in eiceei eijyi 
iinoTxei HAUOAi cah uatgi I 6 kaaoc a8a noT- 

XOI nCBIII TUpOB eXIUOTKOTI ^-JAT | 7 -HAO" 

amak nnAHA eicixpoT eiceni (ji^'ji iiliatoi| 
Verso. ToiG noT raugaI gam uatgi iigot- 

piKG'^ [ ] 21 nAHA eiGITpOT. 

1 This place is xeBRMOTTl in Rainer Mitlh. ii. 69 
and in Greek ^tfiiwvrwv (kuj/hi;). It is presumably in the 
Fayjum. 

* Cf. UOT6I, Krall, Rcchtsurk. 26. In no. 530 
several persons similarly join in greeting the recipient. 

* This word is below the line. Above the foregoing 
HOT is a letter something like x. 



659. 

Or. 4927(2).— Paper ; complete; 5f x 3t 
in. The text is written in an irregular, 
unskilled hand. On the back is part of an 
earlier Arabic text. 

From the Fayyilm. [Grgnfell.] 

Letter addressed to a superior. In lines 
8, 10 corn is mentioned ; in line 13 donkeys. 
Beyond this it is difficult to describe the 
contents owing to the irregularities of the 
lanofuao'e. 

■¥■ eiiiipAu eniioTt I 2 u^yApn eueuiB iiiu | 
3 h'JUJi AT InpcocKiiJi I 4 noTSAi MAuepir | 
5 eiiKor nsAieiG +\-Apic' ] 6 iiab AintoH ah^mi 

HA I 7 -AlUip eilTAKG2Gi 1161 | 8 XeTAO'An HOT 

TAHioT I 9 U6B 6ii6MenAAT eqjyiMi I 10 eA- 

KOTItOT XlOn ^AK I 11 -OT2n OTGTG MGB 611- 
TA I 12 -K GKTUl^ A2ATptOUI T . | 13 . A AIXG" 



M6IU) OIITOTCVAnOT 



14 eoTKAi &ZA. neeiJAen 

? p 

( Verso) xu) iii^A . tau . bz at taua . . 



660. 

Or. 4927(3).— Paper; a fragt.; 8|x7iiu. 
The text is written in a clear, ligatureless 
hand {cf. Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 3, xv for a 
finer example of the type). The h, u and ii 
are however often ambiguous ; z resembles 
that in Ciasca i, tab. iii. On the other side 
is an Arabic text. 

From the Fayyum. [Grenfell.] 

Letter, the first 4 lines of whicli are all 
but erased. It begins with ctm. The sub- 
ject of the text is financial; more cannot 
be said. 

4 ATU) GUXOpiA^ KlUAq MUI200t| | 5 . A . . II- 

tnAAAAnq^ MAq eneqf | 6 tyAurenoG -I-tatgii 

1 Cf. Rainer Mitth. v, 28. 

* For pxpGiA as in Krall, Bechtsurk. 37, Aeg. Z. 1885, 
30, Crum, l.l. 32.. 

3 From the root t_«lc 1 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



301 



Ti»iA.VA iiiTecl I I en;ieai n?<)vii AVtu AiAUUip 
Huaq ii| I 8 euiiA iiuAq Tf3t|?iiui ba.\ e| | 9 ua- 
pen^AXi pAiSH Avuj| | lOetnwovKtoci 0-i-?AOH 
ijqtu . a| I 11 fTAiiov iiTtMiq uiiuu' eiiAi uima 
iiAc| I 12crAn KofoviirooqTAVATe | 13 -<t>ip 
TfuiBAri iiaeiiBi ii^iiA 5A.\|. TbcFe are traces 
of 2 lines above 1. 1.' 

The Arabic text in 14 lines is the report 
of a litigation between Severus Ibn Girg^s of 
Tutun yJ^eiJ\ and 'Ali the Musulm&n, slave of 
•Abd Allah Ibn Furaig(?) ^y, called Al-Rauhi 
^J»^)/• This too relates to money matters. 
It is dated [A.H.] 404= A.D. 1013-14. 

661. 

Or. 4927(4).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 7^x4^ 
in. The text is written parallel to the fibres 
in an even hand with some ligatures (</. Aeg. 
Zeitachr. 1885, Taf. 1, iv and vi). On the 
other side is part of an earlier Arabic text. 

From the Fayyiim. [Grenfell.] 

Letter, the writer of which asks his cor- 
respondent for help or charity,' saying he 
has not visited him for 23 days though 
he is ill. 

-^ (rf II a\flT(| niifrmiinrni ii | 2 -taia iiibi 
^lllAv IIIBI imi I :3 iiiMri-ri iiiiii(i.\<iitii | 4 ii[a]p* 

•IT/ lUtMIIKI't-ri IITAB I O . . . AK UBflTI OVIIAtr 

iMi?i I <> iiiiK fjBKiinK ?A.\(tii I'ltrr | 7 -uhii:^!) 
iiAAuiii iMsiie I 8 -c:aiiiii noTori tukta-vi | 

9 IIOIIIOTIKrrB ei.T«0 IMM Til | 10 -AOY TOKtyiT- 

Ttoii .\Ai liiinT I 11 •:*iA.\niiiicn-n Tfiniq imiK | 
12 -+v aetrrii ,\ai (jiii ?«i icy m | 13 -zsirc 



* The T not qnila eerUin. The fint u> poMibljr an 
•rror for A'rtu. 

' Eilher • pn«tacript or ulJreM. The Arabic would 
that b« th« Mriicr text. 

* The •xptewioiM in 11. 10, II ere •omewhat vague. 

* Thia may be ifx^i */■ ^' abbreviatiooa in Crum, 
U. 23, 75. 



akat' ei^^tuiii nuo'iTi | 14 nercAOTH xgai- 
:?iAAn ue^ I 15 eeH eAemjom eiK umao- | 
16 iieei eei iiexueArAnH avua I 17 :^ ! eiiKtiuu 
[3 or 4 let.]ic nuiue^ 

662. 

Or. 4927(5). — Papyrus; a dilapidated fragt.; 
about 4^ X 8 in. The text is mostly illegible ; 
it is at right-angles to the fibres and written 
in a rarely ligatured hand (<•/. Crum, Copt. 
MSS., pi. 3, xiv). 

From the FayyAm. [Geenfell.] 

Letter from to AiiuAAfsiT v^i^^jiJI ol . 

What its subject was cannot be determined. 
One of the phrases legible is |AinoT ok- 

pAO . eUH* AlCriTUT eiiiiAu| 

663. 

Or. 4927(6). — Papyrus ; a small fragt. ; 
2x4^ in. The text is written at right-angles 
to the fibres in a rarely ligatured hand {cj. 
Aeg. Zeitschr., 1885, Taf. 1, iv). 

From the Fayy&m. [Grknfklli] 

Letter ; the end only. 

|.\IUAII AlOI piic AiiriiTi: I 2 |.vak aiti ii.mui- 
:mt(}ai* ituuii(t> I 3 |tak eorii ncKTiiii a?a | 

664. 

Or. 4927(7).— Papyrus ; a fragt.; 3^X5', 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in an irregular, much ligatured 
hand («•/. Crum, Copt. MSS., pi. 4, xvi, thougii 
that is in a larger character). 

From the Fayyiim. [Gbe.nfeu,.] 

* For AKKAAT. 

* Instead of o porhape c ; after it I, p or T. 

* Sa'. peq^yrope. 



302 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



Letter greeting (__>jjl son of j-Aar*. The 
writer appears to send instructions, but the 
subject dealt with is obscure. The name on 
the verso is probably that of the writer. 

f^iiJi Aion T IIA2UIIT xexiovto;'! taiiak 
X(3Ai I 2 fA ncj-rp eAAorei n^xu k(3|)iak/ aoi- 

IIOH I 3|>IIBA|/ oil A(|lilTp aT nOTKA:y*AA| 4|pi 

BAp* nerp uf3e\iu Aoinoii zet tai | 5 |riiiao 

AAII nillllA AUO (SeOTII AZ 6^ ( 6 |tII IKilJCK 

."lAHTOHiiii xfiAiinApx | 7 Ibahai nov(;Ti\i 

."lAGAVTGII s« 

Verso. I ioT° t nAico. 

665. 

Or. 4927(8).— Paper; afragt.; I|x6iiii. 
The script is ligatureless (c/. Crum, Goft. 
MSS., pL 3, XV for the type). The letters h, 
II, II are quite indistinguishable. 

From the Fayyum. [G-renfell.] 

Letter. The dialect is a particularly pro- 
nounced example of Fayyumic. 

§20TI1 &ZX KAIGOT AeA HtJTB ABT Kef | 2 eil 
? 
AeA UeCTA^I A2A OTCIIHIl COT BAA IKJO'COJ'J 

^IIAIIT I 3 AeA IIMBOIIIIV A«*A llHTtiTXpiA LIUAB 

TOBO'AnB 111 IT I 4 II^AUre; ?AAT iyAIITAKOTIKO- 

AIC TAGIUI nj^UIIJI. 

Verso. §^AIKOTc|)IA TAeiNTOT eOTII A2A 

IU|TAOT6 U I 2 -UAT OIIITB 020VII lieiJ Kef 

666. 

Or. 4927(9). — Papyrus ; a dilapidated 
fragt. ; 4|x5J in. The text is written at 
right-angles to the fibres, in an even hand 
with some ligatures (c/. Crum, Copt. MSS., 
pi. 3, xiv). 

From the Fayyftm. [Grenfell.] 

Letter from Damianus Christe^ to Kasem 
*^Ui son of Abla (? Apollo). Only the opening 
Salutations are preserved. 

1 Abbreviated from Christodorus or Christophorus. 



•p enunAOH 6IIIIOTTI ii:*iApen tij'jimi enf | 
2 -OTjxei III1CIIA.. TiipeB iieTAoriueii eo-iu- 
o[tkoti| I 3 iiei exeuTAO-i oTKAiiuoiieK ^a- 
rinB,"i I Lines 4 — 7 are mostly illegible. 

Verso. |ktp kac.bu oti^ abaa -f- aauiaijm 
xpicxe j» < 

667. 

Or. 4927(10).— Papyrus; afragt.; 4ix5i- 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in an even hand with some liga- 
tures (rf. Crum, Gopt. MSS., pi. 3, xiv). 

From the Fayyum. [Grenfell.] 

Letter; the beginning only. It is addressed 
to a superior nAuepir mkot by Gregory rpur. 
After the preliminary greetings can be read ; 
4 cuoT 6AAK xeAiriujT 6Ai| | 5 imeqniei 
n2AAse^6 e| | 6 |n]iAU aaaa ab . . ag Ae nAiif 

On the verso is part of the address. 

Above the text is part of an Arabic pro- 
tocol in large letters. 

668. 

Or. 4927(11). — Papyrus; complete; 5x5^ 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in a thin, ligatured hand perhaps 
identical with that of no. 621 (c/. Rainer, 
Mitth. V. 51). 

From the Fayyum. [Grenfell.] 

Letter from Tai(?) <^uXaf ' to Ziad o'o j son 
of 'Abd el- Aziz j>yi\ jjc . On receipt of it 
Mathej* is to be sent tb the writer and in- 
formed that .^ 

1 Neither COOTA? nor hi can be read (v. Kainer 
Mitth. V, 25, 27 &c.) 

2 For wos. * V. no. 656. 



* Mr. A. G. Ellis suggests 



^' 



5 " Tluit there is no ill upon him," i.e. perhaps that he 
is free of blame (jixtoq *-lc). The text appears to 
relate, like no. 621, to judicial matters. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



803 



»:vn u;mak.m iiAiieisi | 2 «>vaat«! iiat?m.\* | 

?t Uei ATtt) TAIIA«| X(i I 4 HUM KAK<>«: ei.\'((M| { 



r ^ I 

h IIAp. 



Verso (smaller) av ^taS v a)88eXa{i{ [ ] 



avo rai <pv. 



669. 



frequently employed by Coptic scribes.' The 
present text contains several errors in tran- 
scription. 



ir.Tlll'l*(|ac|tll(| 

OVC+<|OTK« 

T=2.K.\vSoc| 

5^KA-£At|lllA\TI 



Transcription. 

•P OTM TI^TJIUI 
.VVtO TIACnA 
r.l! IIIU>T>\\I 
IIIK\MAIII()'.~ri 



On the other side, in uncials of Zoega's 



Or. 4720(96).— Parchment ; .3J X 3 in. 
Letter in the cryptographic script described i Gth— 8th class, abba nAniiov+. 
in Gardthauseo's Griech. Paldoyr. 235 and 



' PfMunubljr • UU«. 



. ' E.ff. Ae,j. Z. 1895, 132 (r. no. 369 above), Hyvernat, 
Album lii. 1 (lost 1). 



304 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



LEGAL TEXTS, ACCOUNTS, LISTS, &c. 



670. 



Or. 4927(12).— Papyrus ; afragt.; 5|X6| 
ill. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in a hand with some ligatures (cf. 
Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, Taf. 1, iv for a slight 
resemblance). 

From the Fayyum. [Grenfell.] 

Legal document relating to money matters. 
Two contending parties seem to be referred 

to. |q IJ20TA0TK0TGI M C06 A'r| | A fijpUIB 

<:o \-topic uuAOT n| I 3 |fiU(t>iBO.\iA ecjyAAii 

ei'rumil I 4 fAeAU cfrtbh c|)io . iJOTeorA| | 
5 Iatg.t Acjytoni eixBTUHXil | 6 fsco iiuac 

AHIIITUOTU eATUH-rl | 7 |linilGII60r XUii HIIAC 
.A-RR^Sef I 8 |AMtOK 2UKOK ATCO All^llII All 
^A«h| I 9 |fiB eiTRTUHTl 11 . RTf 



671. 

Or. 4927(13). — Papyrus ; a small fragt. ; 
1|-X6|^ in. The text is written in a liga- 
tureless script at right-angles to the fibres. 

From the Fayyum. [Grenfell.] 

From the end of a legal document of which 
the last word, inapTvpo} -\- -\- -}-, is visible. 
This is followed by the scribe's signature and 
the date ; guiu eic2fii eico uorpii mcot o 
iiKiAx iicfin n, i.e. the 9th Indiction. 

672. 

Or. 4927(14).— Papyrus; afragt.; 6x5J: 
in. The text is at right-angles to the fibres. 



Of the 8 visible lines 1 — 4 are written in an 
even, ligatureless hand (c/. Aeg. Zeitschr. 
1885, Taf. 1, iv or vi), 5 in another similar 
hand, 6 — 8 in small, ligatured characters. 
From the Fayyum. [Grenfell.] 

Legal document containing an undertaking 
of some sort. The fragt. shows the witnesses' 
and (1. 8) scribe's names. 

f ll'SAIITLI I 2 in,"JI AAK ATCO IIB^^ | 8 |nO(| 

;«iAifiiifinfiTRnoiiR rbr | 4 |fi;yT Bqjyiioiie ija- 

TAll<t>IBO -j- I 5 |KOA]illllU: TIOC TOT IJAKApiOT 

iiiiiT aiak7 I 6 |r [xaKapLo XoBevpo^"^ ano 
kavp T ayi Se . .* p.apT | 7 f nu 4" yecopyt, vi r 
aaKapio aravpaKi. p-apr | ^blank space | 8 §r 
eKKA. T ayi. irerp r 



673. 

Or. 4927(15). — Parchment ; complete ; 
6ix5| in. The script is clumsy and liga- 
tureless. 

From the Fayyum. [Grenfell.] 

Legal document in which the writer, Agau, 
makes a statement as to a sale; but the 
irregularity of the language leaves all details 
obscure. The MS. is valuable as being 
dated [A.M.] 703 = A.D. 9H7. 



1 Presumably a name and title. Xo is on an erasure ; 
6 may be a cross. 

- Should be a female name. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



30.: 



CMM eounpAii nilO'.-TI 



[ll]r»Apil 



II ll2tl)A I 

2 IIIU AIIAK nXlA APAt' TAlf TCHIITU M* | 

3 iiiiirxxa iioTcjiiiiiiBT imha iiAMrrpu' | 4eAT.M 

• ITApirr* AeA riAlirnpAII T?i | 5 -XlUK AgX TAI 

T(:ac)>i.v ii(rA.\i* a;a nAirrnpAii | 6 a?a iinv- 



Accounts. After the remnants (figures) of 
5 lines, ending with a total, yi/ v a-kfi, comes 

? 

an account in 2 lines, nniiTAiTticKi lhika- 
TAiinc| [about 8 let.] ovnA.\Ai v a im iikociia 
iu\e(ii|)[i<uii] ? [a], below this v 8 and further 
.\npc AiTAV BA.\ iiA(| ?AB Ao ( 7 -Kurro «»virAc I down the total, yt/ v <7[»c]?. Then follows an 
«ip«!iiAiiAiiiio'i'-f ui uiifrriM] I 8 epoiiAiiA x'AiiA tu account of payments to various persons. 
iiiitrrpo npoMApxM | 9 -AtA ciciiii tu uufrrpa ii.'^ eA.\A(: | 2 «ti iin . . . iitiiiictik" ° 
npfiAiA TOYUici* I 10 u) uunrpn opanot: ic p«c8^ | 3 nri iiiakiob ruicnii v ^^ | 4 uti iiii.m/ 
iiuvu I 11 tu uuorpa eixiuii TiipfUi | 12 kata ' iKiri-CHt: <|p[e(tM| «]etrrii nno-rtue v fi \ b irri 



674. 

Or. 4721(7).— Papyrus; afragt.; 8}x2J in. 
The text is written at right-angles to the 
Bbres in different small hands. 

[CiRAF.] 

Iiegni document, witneMM to. Dated the 
22nd Pbaophi, 9th Indiction. One witness 
is from Sbmoun. 

fiey]p /i ^(tf^t «r/3 tB/ cwar| | 2 |aii]oi( 
rtrnm-iTn nr»| | 3 |Tifrr»i\[ni| | 4 fno i»- 
iJirrpu + I I 5 |p<mie r>"(n-»i f» iiuii[Tpo| 

LI. 1 and 5 perhaps in the same band ; 
I. 3 in clumsy, unskilled characters. 

675. 

Or. 1028. — Papyrus. Broken off above; 
17Jx9 in. The fibres on the reeto are at 
right-angles to the text, written in one 
column of some 21 lines at unequal intcr\'als 
with 3 on the rerm, in a small, ligatured hand. 
Opposite the text is a column of figures. 

From? 



Cf. no. 870. » Pmnmabljr for Xhpa. 

* May be for Macariiu or Mcrcuriiw. 

♦ t Tapixtoir. 

* fltrA.\l »(](I<^1 kbove tlie line. 

• r. Knll, Reehlnrk. 192. 



iiii;'iiiAiiAenp riATCAB* c|RpeicM| (i^ miovdiy 
y a I 6 fiTi iioo.voiiAioc iiviihakior v )8 | 7 i!Ti 
iinp<uii:'i(rp<uv TA.\MT(: iiiii iiutoK v ^ \ 8 art 
iiiioTpfl B.v.\ iin(:o<>[v^ v a | 9 (m iiri . ;ioi . 

I CA.\UHI ?AII(lirTA(|THI(| IIIII AltrTOTII OpOV V p | 
10 UTI IMIIfllKI ll(|B(] ? a^ I 11 OTI II.VAUIAIIO 

AI1A itou* v a^ I 12 (cerso) oti eATtrr.VAriAiKii 
•ita'.tiim: iiav ? a | 13 «m iiii.c.ii .\Aiii 
iiAiuv iKMr iita[8 — 10 let.]iiiiiif)ii ah:t<) . np" 
V a I 14 (rri iikucija aha ?ii>piu>ii eiiiiuoii ? 

676. 

Or. 5301(1). — Papyrus; a small fragt. ; 
1^X7^- in. The text is parallel with the 
fibres and is written in a good, serai-uncial 
hand. Published by Crura, Copt. MSS. 74. 

From the Fayyfim. F. Petri e.] 

Account mentioning the name Kovim+and 
the place Busiris niivcipi. The money is 
expressed by xP xpwtrtoi'. 

677. 

Or. 5301(2).— Papyrus; two fragt s ; the 
larger 4x4| in. The text is parallel to the 
fibres and written in clear semi-uncials. 
Publigfted by Crura, Copt. MSS., 75. 

From the Fayyfim (Hawara). [F. Pbirie.] 

Account giving the naraes of various objects 
with suras of money ap opposite them, babi- 
.viuii seems to be mentioned. 

K It 



306 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



' 678. 

Or. 5301(3).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 5|x4^ 
ill. The text is written parallel to the fibres 
ill a small, ligatureless hand. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petrie.] 

Part of a list. 

UA MO-AA8pniii I 2 UA MKU)?B | 3 llfiOWUOTA | 

4 eicenTUJUAT | 5 ua iikiut. Opposite 3 and 
4 figures are visible; the former seems to 
have V 13. 

679. 

Or. 5301(4). — Papyrus ; two fragts. ; the 
larger 8^ X 3J in. The text, written at right- 
angles to the fibres, is in a ligatureless, 
sloping hand. Published by Crum, Copt. 
MS8., 73. 

From the Fayyfim. [F. Petrie.] 

A list or account (Xdyos) of some sort. 
Debts in solidi tt are mentioned. 



680. - 

Or. 5301 (5).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 8^ X 6^ 
in. The text is written upon both sides in 
a ligatureless hand. Published by Crum, 
Co])t. MSS., 73. 

From the Fayyflm. [F. Petrie.] 

List or account of an unknown material. 



681. 

Or. 4927(16).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 4 X 5| 
in. The text is written parallel to the fibres 
in a small, ligatureless hand. On the other 
side is part of an earlier Arabic text. 

From the Fayyum. [Grenfell.] 



List of names and sums of money(?) 



AHA . G . AAA 
OIKUK nilHHB 
AHA UGAU^ 



n^HAi eAecuTi nAnovcupe 
n^'JHAl njyH ratai 

5 ? 

O . . H . . nO'AAH 

ciovAeiUAU n^yn nAHAo ptoe 
icH njyH c6T6n(|>en 



? 

fji a 



^UACJ>AU* 

AriAU) ncAiiHpen 



'J* 



682. 

Or. 4927(17).— Papyrus; a fragt.; 7^X^ 
in. The text is written parallel to the fibres 
in an extremely irregular, clumsy hand. On 
the other side is an Arabic text. 

From the Fayyiim. [Grenfell.] 

Apparently a list of names. 

I^S^ KAP2ATHA I 2 Tito en.Ai2piiv [ 3 iia- 

KApi I 4 (t)IBAIJU . . GHACOOT | 5 CTOmiA IIA .- 

eAO .| I 6 |UAeKI KipiAKII I 7 riACDOT RAOCTI | 

? 1 * 1 

8 n^AHT (t)IBAUOV| I 9 KA^IACTIA (t)ABAlJU | 
10 IlA^KeC OUDXpA S O I lis TATCCJIIM. 

683. 

Or. 4721(8). — Parchment; efxlf in. 

The script is sloping and ligatureless. 

[Graf.] 

An account. The names and sums are 
written one below the other ; ■?• hau+aax 

■j^kS^, riAHA ABpAeAU '^yrj, riAl KOOUA IIAII- 

CABT "jy/cSy, nACAHiyiMol" a/3 ay, abiuna; "jy^, 
I1AI1 X/ ay yfjj. 

1 V. Krall, Rechtsurk. 59, 192. 

2 Gf. UOAA, Krall, l.l. 98, Crum, Copt. MSS. 50. 

3 t For iJAGOiiTioc. 
+ Cf. Crum, l.l. 78. 

' This sign has the form 4. It may have another 
meaning here. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



807 



684. 

Or. 4721 (9).— Paper; a dilapidated fragt.; 
2^X41 in. The script is uneven and some- 
times ligatured. 

[Graf.] 

Accounts of corn, separated by horizontal 
lines. The first consists of names with 
figures opposite them. The second is 

iiAor iiApuic TAiToiT BMM ennx\a*ov| 

ncApciiio • ? ? ap cy 

luvvKor* • a ? o^ yy 

On the other side, iiiakov ocsotoci i) and 
in another hand |ifu iia|>a riAiiiiuf , nruLncAii 
&j8', t\uAi /3 6y Ac. 

685. 

Or. 4721(10).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 2x10 

in. (1) Parallel to the fibres are the opening 

formulae of a letter, written in a sloping, 

ligatureless hand ; (2) At right-angles to the 

fibres is a line in Greek script and the 

address presumably of the letter on the 

other side. 

[Graf.] 

(2). Account in ' an«l Xtrpai. Ftap 

Kj ifi X/ vf x''^^ "' ^ ^/ ^^ utoX' k/ s X/ «rc 
nav€KKX* K/ fi X/ vC ovaara k, fi X/| a* ST* 
Kf M X/ ire. 

The address ; ^ crfi tooic iiK/vpi vam.\ 
{tTfMiABAepjuruAti* naBcj^ii. 

686. 

Or. 4721(11).— Papyrus; a fragt.; 4ix6| 

in. The text is in a ligatureless hand at 

right-angles to the fibres. 

[Graf.] 

I Ptefaa{« >Mfin» ; •. KnII, Reehliurk., Index. 
' 1 nTo\*fuuot, rnj rare in Chriatian texta; e/. 
AnAfiiiii Itti. * Perhap* -m^A. 



Account consisting of proper names, each 
preceded by ^=vTrep and followed by two 
sums of money. Among the names are bakia, 
iiApAv (= iKwpujor) and hiakov ciuor[u]. 



687. 

Or. 4721(12).— Papyrus; afragt.; 7|x4i^ 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in an irregular, ligatureless hand. 

[Graf.] 

Account or list consisting of proper names 
with figures, rjiK$, vtfi &c., opposite them. 
None of the names is remarkable, iiimtun 
iiAOA lovAi occurs ; also the place-name 

TAIItOKM. 

688. 

Or. 4721 (13).— Papyrus; afragt.; ^X^ 

in. There are texts on both sides in the 

same hand (c/. Crum, Copt. MSS. pi. 3, xiv). 

[Graf.] 
Accounts. 

1. At right-angles to the fibres. 

T frrii <Ho ii.\«P( ii.viACTo noirrAii]! 
r nKAMciA (erasure) 

nAMAKIieAIIIIIIC *a 

Eight lines follow this, each consisting of 
a name preceded by mm and followed by the 
sum 'a. One, Peter, is from motaiut. 

2. Parallel with the fibres, probably by the 
same hand and apparently complete. 

■F ci'M ou) MAMi* finnirrAMTuniB 
neou MtJMuq' Miurrp*/ *k 

?* 

[M]€rrp<M: 5^ out Sitt pva '6 



' Preaumably for movr " money." 
• Two or three cunivc letters ; perhapii t^\. 

K B 2 



308 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



oji 8/^ flAO" CAUOVII.V 'a 

[o]/I 8/ onto/ cepmr Slv xa 'yS 
|cAiJ nerpoc H 

689. 

Or. -4721(14).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 5x6^ 
in. There are two texts, both in ligatureless 

hands. 

[Graf.] 
Accounts. 

1. At right-angles to the fibres ; dates, 
names and sums of money. 

o'o K0 riCtOT ApKATHG* 



OO 



nCAIlOe* ApKATHC 
I 13 npACTG ApKATHC 

^n . . pACT6 ApKATHC 

8 nun MiiHeTi 



8 
y h 



/All 



£ nOTU);y ApKATHcf 
S nClOT ApKATHcH 

Along the left margin was a line of Syriac, 
only a few letters of which remain.® 

2. Parallel with the fibres ; the end of the 
above account and, in a clearer hand, the 
beginning of another. 
%\nAa\'''§ 



•li-IU O-ApAC ACOT«)| 

lAKtOn jU.1 Tf] AIX 

OOT(|)IA /At r] Aixi 
\ ? 

reiopre fii. r/ <; aixi . . . 

? 
MAoroc uTAiAKoq eBOA e 



Tq fii ai 



^pneen- 



BC.KG «q| 



' A ligatured abbreviation, possibly for Bid. 
' This name occurs thrice in Krall's Bechlnurl-. 
"* 'EpyaTij9. 

* Cannot be read otherwise. ?Pesynthius. 
' Presumably a coin ; ixiXiap^Loi> t 

* Syriac fragts. have been found among "Fayyum" 
impyri (v. Aeg. Z. 1885, 24), but Syriac and Coptic upon 
the same fragment is unique. 



Alt HAq Ut|Ttor HABOT /At /I 

«i+ Huepuiue eruAOApe hhgiuit 

[e]l+ II8AUTOVH HAAAT AH|| 



X 



690. 

Or. 4721(1. 5). — Papyrus; complete; 6|x4| 
in. The text is written in a rarely ligatured 
hand at right-angles to the fibres. On the 
other side are remnants of a Greek account. 

[Geaf.] 

Account of money paid to various persons. 
It consists of names, each followed either by 
TcpeAu i^.j or K6C KepaTLou^ in one case khc 
GHOT. Among tbe names are aha uia/ for 
NeiXa/x/xwi', UApAV for HAepcoor, akat. 



691. 

Or. 4853. — Papyrus ; probably complete ; 
5 X 10|^ in. The text is written at right- 
angles to the fibres in an uneven, semi-uncial 
hand. 

Bought in Alexandria. [E. D. Webb.] 

Account of the old and new wine supplied 
to various persons at Poueit.^ The months 
Athor, Choiak, Tybi appear in some entries. 
On the verso is the title of the whole. 

AHA KIOMOV' 

-\- HAonoc unnpn utabhot ohotait reujpi'i 
nuAHO-AuovA zuef e 

-|- XAHA n . A . e . 620TM TGB^JHAHT eORT 8 



^ According to Krall, Bechlsiirlc, 170. Stern's note, 
Aeg. Z. 1885, 36, giving a kirat as a labourer's daily 
wage, is confirmed by the instance of Kec in Znega 91, 
for the Greek version of which v. Clugnet, 'Rev. de I'Or. 
chret. 1900, 256. 

^ F. Crum, Copt. MSS. C6. 

2 F. no. 657. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



309 



-|- n:Hei nATAOvn.v' ?ovii tob;'ih.\iit eiiov S 
-\- iinciiHV eiiuA iiuviuu ^' uuaiiiic iip/ /8 
-\- Aet*p' a iiaciiMV eiiA iicivttiui{ 11; 
-\- nepulua uiiAuupa* fiiiABv.\[(UM] 18 
VIAK a iiuciiiiv uiiAuruc uiilia iiuviou X 

i>Mux sr a 

THBi a iianiiMV onuA iio'ttuii azx iixaboa Xy 

IIACUII IIAV.MJ a 

AiiA eAptuii eiTdHTKavfrrcic iiAnA(«i«; 9 
Verso. HHpn iixiutuuc' iiaiia kiuiiov iiBupni 
A^A riAnnc: -|- 

692. 

Or. 5301(6). — Papyrus; a large fragt. ; 
13^X10^ in. It is written upon both sides 
in a rarely ligatured hand {cf. Crura, Copt. 
MSS., pl. 3, xiv for some resemblance). 
Published by Crum, 1.1.^ p. 63. 

From the FayyAm. [F. Petbib.] 

Account of wine supplied to a long list of 
persons. Several interesting personal and 
place-names occur. Among the latter are 
MUMia, Tci-.THiii ^j^^oj or ^J; Jalo, novAoi.v perhaps 
!aiu, novc:ip4i .j^«-^1, ii<:AB(rr, .^(l^lOlll u;ytX!', 
r»iiiA|KU yji^, TAiirMMii |H;rhaps '~JtL, Kcrni- 

r'lAp*!, flllAinClUK jj^«.at^,* TAKIIIAr* ^'Jij,^ 

ciijitrrovi: ,^.'n..,».,,' taiiuii'm. 

693. 

Or. 6301 (7). — Papyrus ; three fragts. ; the 
largest 12}x6| in. The text is written at 



' Thia 'ia aiUMr the fMttTtl at PkUon^l or ii^mui 
(e/. 8a*. n:!Ml) u a nuin from Taou£l. 

* ProbaUy for iUL 

* Both H and T ar« ther«. * y^J . 

' For xtutuiin in tbia aenae v. ilU$.franr. iv. 734. 

* Tbia village ia placed in the S. of the FayyQm, 4 
hours ride from £1-Madiaet, by £1-Saradl, Tdrih at- 
Fayi/um B'2. 

7 V. Am^Iineau, La Giograpkie 121, 207. 

' Had diaappcand in the time of El-Safadi, /./. 18. 



right-angles to the fibres in a clear semi- 
uncial. Fublished by Crum, Copt. MSS. 68. 
From the Fayyum. [F. Petkie.] 

Accounts of wine or oil in which several 
personal and place names occur. 

694. 

Or. 5301(8).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 8 J X 4 
in. The text is parallel to the fibres and 
written perhaps in 2 hands, both ligatureless 
and the second smaller than the first. Pub- 
lished by Crum, C(q>t. MSS., 75. 

From the Fayydm. [F. Petrie.] 

Lists or accounts, the upper relating to 
wine-jars Kov<f>ov, the contents of which are 
given in Kovp/ Kovpi* ; the lower regarding 
Sij/iocrta' in grain uATAtj hgova, delivered 
in(?) Heracleopolis einjc. 

695. 

Or. 4721(16). — Papyrus; probably com- 
plete; /XGg in. The text begins at right- 
angles to the fibres and is written in a 

ligatureless hand. 

[Gbaf.] 

List of wine in Kov<f>a, deposited in the 

' of ncABT* on the 20th Epiphi, being 

the vintage season,*- of the 3rd Indiction. 
The Kov6a, of which there was a large 
quantity, were placed in KdfiivoL. 

"f MACiroC IIIIUKOV(t>tUII <)IITU)K UUAT ?UII | 

2 -TUdKtUT UriCABT aTUIIIIKApi IOC I* lUA/ | 

3 anu[> K 



' WilcVcn, Oilrnla i, 760. 
2 K. /./. 178. 

* V. Crum, Copl. Ottraca and Zoega A06. 

♦ V. Crum, Copt. MSS. 54. 

'• r. Aeg. Z. 1885, 37, Kainer Mitth. i, 17. 



310 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



4 T^qofMiG iiKAiiiiin KOT<t>/ u). Then follow 
12 more ira/xtvoi entered in the same way. 
The total of Kov<i)a is about 10,440 (in 2 cases 
the figures are doubtful). 

696. 

Or. 4721(17).— Papyrus; complete; 5^x71 

in. The text is written at right-angles to 

the fibres in a clear, ligatureless hand ((/. 

Crum, Copt. MSS. pi. 3, xiv). 

[Graf.] 

Account of wine and vinegar* in hnrXal. 



-/V^ViUI-HJ WI. ** illC (XllVA VI 


IIC<±;^CXL Ail \yi>fl (VUbb. 


•?• CTH OCO 


OLV Sf O^V Si 


IIOTUXri IIARA lOVAl' 


p-^ 


lUJGIIct) nATAIIOIMl'' 


pi ^8 


KUCHt}) ccovoei* 


<f> '-7 


raiak"/ xaha 


P'i 4 


CAUOTHA 


, a Koo 
xfiKfi o K-y 


nucox 


crcfi lC 




(a line erased") 




Sr ? kO o oS" 



697. 

Or. 4721(18).— Papyrus; a fragt. ; 4ix4f 

in. The text begins at right-angles to the 

fibres and is written in a ligatureless hand 

{cf. Crum, Go2)t. MSS. pi. 2). 

[Graf.] 

Account of (or request for) wine, vinegar 
&c., opening in the form of a letter. 

liedo. ' Versa. 

•¥■ Api TAi-Aniil iH]|>ii ii«;vpto 

ijoAAic iieij[ov] fe Kovp/ 



" Above oiv is a letter like x^. 

2 V. no. 687. 

■' Cf. nos. 687, 692. 

♦ The first letter may be o'. 

° Clearly the total, afterwards written below. 

« The first o = 6/xo5; v. Crum, Cop<. MSS. 80. 
The letter before k6 might be ,/3 ; it could not be ^a<a. 
Ttte first o must be the measure of the fullowin£; oS. 



. . TOVCVAUl 
eUJC MBBpi p/*| 
IIAAOIUII p/ A' 

, lA p/ T noe 
Acnpuii iipn ? 



fua 

Spa 

I 
f;ye^j +aax' ab 

reptoiiTGi ^Hoj'j •K\AS ib 
Kto^e B, V 



698. 

Papyrus XXXII (Greek).— This has on the 
verso a text facsimiled in Forshall's Descrip- 
tion, pi. 6 and transcribed by "Wessely in 
Wiener Studien ix. 243 {v. also Kenyon's 
Catal. i. 230). 

Accounts. They are included in this Cata- 
logue as containing certain Coptic words and 
phrases, though most of the text must be 
regarded as Greek. L. 1 is fei iieo-r iiovei. 
After the long blank following 1. 13, is 
the heading of another account, [iiAiii]r: 
iiKA?i HTAijTAAv GBOA " thosc are the lands 
which he sold." Further, 1. 3 t^ocit ("Wessely 
7rroets)^XOOiT; 1. 4 Trr^rfpt v ^ (W. Tretr^r;- 
ptda) = ? ; 1. 7 TTfLav ? (W. TTaav) = niiAii- ? 
(as in uaiioooot) ; 1. 8 rt,ovev<a)(^ = ? ; 1. 12 
TTfiorj VKepK ? (W. TTToXe), cf. KepKe<TOV)(0)V 
vr)a-o<s, though the gender of /xor; is a diffi- 
culty. It would therefore appear that the 
writer transcribed the letter x as in Rainer 
Mitth. ii. 56, 57, v. 41, Crum, Copt. MSS., 59. 
The dialect seems to have a Bohairic tendency 
though the MS. came no doubt from Middle 
Egypt. 

699. 

Or. 5301(9).— Papyrus ; a fragt. ; 3|X 5^ 
in. The text, at right-angles to the fibres, 



1 The stroke crosses the p in the MS. 

' Perhaps the town t.vox ^Vj. But what is ^e^ ? 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



311 



is written in a small, rarely ligatured hand 
(</. Crum, Copt. MSS.^ pi. 3, xiv for the 
type). 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petbik.] 

List or account in 2 columns of o-kcvi; 
belonging to the deacon Severua. They are 
to be found, it id stated, under the 17th 
name,' in the 22nd cell. 
"P c-jni n.uii'cx: iihckhvu ihiai [j:]o-.-Mpf>c ta| 

A'CUl AVUVI1II llll|>AII l( pi xfi <txip]Ji 1.^ 
KATAIIf rm ll.VkV* a A.\AYtiApi' 13 



lUqMlK II.\.1V 
M>'.-*K.\A IIB^ 

> 

«:nx\.\i(; 



a KU'.*K.\A I 

a ?AiTi »iAn<V ^a 

r 



700. 

Or.5;K)l(10).— Papyrus; afragt.; 2Jx9J 
in. There are remnants of 2 texts ; that 
[Mirallel to the fibres is written in an even, 
ligatureless hand. 

From the FayyOm (Hawara). [F. Pbtbie.] 

List of names in 8 columns of which the 
la.st is lost. Presumably col. 1 gives place- 
names all of which seem to be new. 
iir<i;iiMMi.\p«irr iai'cii \ 

tl* TAIIAI UVIip«5fll I 

It iiaiiiifiMic cnvpuic | 

B«.\<iT<ri-r (:(ti.\[(uu(uiif 



' The exact meaning u obeenre ; lit. " they are open," 
to, prvsamably, tbejr appear, are to be found. But reading 
pA=po wuuld give a different oenae and increaae the 
difficulty of -paaaivo o*.*!!!!. 

» Thia may mean " white." C/. AAIIT and .\JUiV in 
Kainer ilitth. r, 46. For jcaravwruiv pallium r. Du Cangc. 

* Notwithatanding x., which ia almost certain, thia 
ia «,{/•* Y< more probably than i^^YI, pi. of^^U^ (e/. Aeg. 
/.. 1885, 118); eapccially if AAT ia " white." 

* la thia an error for lupoc? 

* V.Atg. Z. 1886,41. 

* Thia baa some teaemUance to o/i{oH«t] in Crum, G-pf. 
MS8. DO. 1. 



701. 

Or.5301(ll).— Papyrus; afragt.; 9^X5^ 
in. There ai-e remnants of 2 texts, both 
written at right-angles to the Bbres. The 
later is in a clear, ligatureless hand. Pnh- 
li«hed by Crum, Copt. MSS., 72. 

From the Fayyum (Hawara). [F. Petrii:.] 

Account (Xoryo^) of corn covo and the 
names of its recipients or buyers. Among 
the latter, akat' and eovuici. 
. The latter which is the earlier text men- 
tions the deacon iiAepAv. 

702. 

Or. 5301 (12). —Papyrus; afragt.; 5^X10 
in. The text is written at right-angles to 
the fibres in a large, ligatureless hand. Puh- 
linhed by Crum, Copt. MSS., 71. 

From the Fayyflm. [F. Pktrie.] 

List of corn c«[rA]. In 1. 5 T.v.\<rov.\Aii 
(or -troT.vAiio) appears to be an Arabic word. 

703. 

Or. 5301(13). — Papyrus. This MS. is 
described alxyve as no. 543. The present 
text is begun upon the same side as that and 
ends upon the other. The script is similar 
but smaller. Published by Crum, Copf. 
MSS., 70. 

From the Fayyum. [F. Petbie.] 

List of ecclesiastical vestments. In 1. 7 
read oiiota?i (/xcVala). In 1. 12 «v<!.\.\i} i'? 
for velum (the article being omitted) "for 
hanging on the door."* 

> Cf. APAV in no. 673 and IIAKAT. 
* C/. in Lord Crawford's similar Inventum iiaVM.Miii 
iipo. 



312 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



704. 

Or. 5301(14). — Papyrus; complete with 
some gaps; 12|x 8^ in. The text, is written 
at right-angles to the fibres in a large, uneven, 
hgratureless hand. Published by Crum, Copt. 
MS8.,-6l. . 

From the Fayydm. [F. Petrie.] 

List of the books which had been puno- 
tuated(?) by the writers UTAnc.toi {a-TC(,eiu) 
iiiiAv. They consist of books from the Old 
and New Testaments,' lectionaries and litur- 
gical works in Coptic, Greek and (perhaps) 
Syriac.'' They are written upon papyrus 
(X<x/3Trj?) and parchment ii(U||koii [fiefx^pavov). 
Several points however, even where legible, 
are obscure. 

705. 



Or. 4721(19). — Parchment; 6^x3 



'^1 



m. 



The script is of Zoega's 9th class. 



[Graf.] 



List, written mainly in a fantastic script'' 
of which I can decipher only the first w^ord. 
It begins nvM eiinpAii omiov/ iij-iopn iietoii 
inn in vo (|«/ iiaop/ giio*,\co<oui ii . . ., the 
peculiarly formed letters beginning at the 
asterisk. Towards the end, again in plain 
letters, nxuMoiii uriA/ onioAp. 



' T|>rj- or TpAOVArrOAIOII is for Ttrpaevay.; v. no. 
489. In 1. 5 read CAJllO'i'T [oiiJAA "Four-gospels, 
excluding Matthew, 2 (copies)." 

- L. 15 rend iic,\aKo[iii] lUionvpiAiiii. Syriac 
ftagts. have been found iu tiie Fayyum; v. Stern, Ae;/. 
Z. 1885, 24. 

' Unlike the usual cryptograms, the ordinary sequence 
iif the alphabet appears to be followed, but most of the 
letters have peculiar, distorted forms. 



706. 

Or. 4721(20).— Paper; a fragt. ; 4^x6^ 

in. The script is small, regular and liga- 

tureless. 

[Gbaf.J 

List of various articles written in 2 
columns. 

BApAe' B 

Aiior o-euA* B 

nvoHOiii ueiierjCAMV Tnpov h 

IITAB eTRB+TXn'^ 

ni;'JAp A A 

AOV2I iiTAvei Av;yu)A-i A 

lineOOT IIXCOtOAl (JBO'tOlll 

IIT(3B+VVII il IIHBCAVA* .\ 

nXABTAyjOT AAI eiHXUJ RIAIl 

A2A CAOIT^ I Xl\ .\AAV IICAXA 6TTHb' AVll(J2 

ovuerpov' on»vo AeA pa-vaovxia'* aibi r 
eeiiHOT ijupri UHB A2A 6Bor(o+ un.Moui inn 
unnBiA® Movoyi aik enni? eiiipn ?iTApi\i 

SIOTOJM A2A UniO'inill TAIlOe nOBBOA. 

Col. 2. Legible are [njawmip"' (twice) aa, 
fnoli'j^iBpiB" A :«jiKpe a, iitab orfiB+TVn b after 
which the name Anov.vpovucsA '^ r^ has been 
erased. 



1 V. no. 529. But Kirclier's word is BApolj, not 
BA|>cie (Peyr.) Here and in 529 it may — BApAei; 
(Peyr. 92). 

- dcU» y\ or X*>.. 

3 Apparently translating «-jJ (orj») J ; and so twice 
below. 

* V. no. 571 (Crum, Copt. MSS. .3.S), where it appear.s 
connected with (;k<1)T ; also Rainer Mitth. v, 52. 

" ':' irriKi. ^ MeVpov. 

" Title or name 1 (Names with double article, Rainer 
Mitth. V, 48.) 

* Sa'. Bip; so too b6A helovo. 

1* Presumably a name, rather^_,JUI than^^'. 
" UoJ:^\ . 

12 Cf. Cairo 8025 AnoT.MOVueA 0^\y}); but that 
can scarcely be read Ixere. 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



313 



707. 

Or. 4721(21). — Papynis; complete in 
height; 9Jx4-Jin. The text is written in 
a very irregular hand at right-angles to the 

fibres. 

[Graf.] 
Account of the n.\p2c|.' 
-{- n.ui'' iiiinAp?c| 
TKVpiAKH imii3|' 
HAiiA nocirru u| 
rtACAii nAV.\[e!I 
ceTHpoc npu<|pAni[c| 

ACfUVK* I 

IIAIKV-XB I 

XAHA tiTAi;9ei| 

ftApO'.- I 

ufrrTAUT iiATA:iAp| 

KfieKoe I 

eAUTAii* iiApKo:!! irr| 

iiAnAii iiAr.%e fMff iirtnie . UNe| 

Ailov f'Aiip* nrra uu.\pNoc 

708. 

Or. 4721(22). — Papyrus; almost complete; 

4J X 3| in. The text is written in an irregular, 

ligatureless hand, parallel to the fibres. 

[Gbaf.] 
A list of various iron articles. 

Above the text is yt o| = ytvcrat ofiov* 
referring to a text preceding that here given. 

'f crrii fMU iiecRori uaiiiiiii irrArnujT 
(xtxpl'' These consist of uutauja* ueiiBei 



» 1 

* This line mmy be 
be nad. 



* Feriiapa to be nad with the next, U ^ 4^' 



iplcto or noTtKOon; might 



*J. 



• V. Cram, Copt. MSS. 69. 

' Probably nothing kfter p. A pkee-nune, "the 
■; c/. «t)iA. • » 



" a — ' of a plough," eAAOK ua.\kc2i* " a ring 
for — ," OT.XAAT ueBiT unpA u nniipKOC 
" 8ome(?) nails for the door of the tower 
(TTvpyo?)," crA.\ex b S eAKi iixaiiii.' 

Each article is followed by the figure a. 
In the left-hand margin is written iiaciuii 
nicHim. 

709. 

Or. 4721(23). — Papyrus; broken off above; 
3}x4J in. The text is written at right- 
'^ngles to the fibres in a ligatureless hand (r/. 

Aeg. Zeitschr. 1885, Taf. 1, iv). 

[Ghaf.] 
Account. 

icoci«h iiATAn.Aiea ani<t>Aiii 
II a iiKA.\A netivii k; iieee'r 

XtX KOTOpAH* «?OVII 

. 9 iieiiofrr . .vqiiabua ua 
r 

HUB no IIGI 

On the verso are some large Cufic letters. 

710. 

Or. 472 1(24).— Papyrus; 12^x61 in. The 

text is written at right-angles to the fibres 

in 2 hands; 11. 1, 2 in a ligatured, " Greek " 

character, the remainder in a very clumsy, 

unskilled hand. On the other side was a 

Greek account. 

[Graf.] 
Apparently an account. 

|cvcX' ev Tfj vo ? 8f* a/SSeXX* vt »cais aip Xs 
_p — — — f 

|eniAK norci ATp km uur lu tabaii ka wc 

IIIAIIA'iTlX 



I JX. is a wooden handle, to scarcely possible here. 
« t 

* Perhaps " 2 beds and a rarer for ." 

* Instead of IJ perhaps tj. 

8 8 



314 



MIDDLE EGYPTIAN MANUSCRIPTS. 



|kATAAAYI4 AT|) uh ^athaiiatti\ 

f H Ue? P CAR ATp KH UG2 A CAH 
§a]tP % 3AMAnAOYTl\ 
COT Tc, ATP 2J A2* eiJAni AZA OTXG 



A yil KB lO 

_ ? 



J- ?? 



AXp 2, AIT 16 IJGATAB ZAA IIA1T\ 

(blank.) 



711. 

Or. 4927(18). — Papyrus; complete but 
sometimes illegible ; 4f x 4| in. The script 
is remarkable, being an early, fifth- century 
uncial, like Rainer Fiihrer (1894), Taf. vi, 
Rossi, Papiri . . . di Torino, I. i, Tav. iii or, 
in the to especially, the " Pistis Sophia " 



(Hyvernat pi. ii). ^ has the peculiar Mid. 
Egyptian form (v. no. 498). 

[GliENFELL.] 

Account of various payments. 

KApTHH^ llllHpn ? , O'i'S.eCTHC IJIIO? ?, 

OTAGKAG IIXApTllJ^ "F^pA ! , *> 

peC|TU)BI F C, gGIIAAKAIl' UUGZUAT "F p^, 
AAnAKlHC -F C2.T, AHA AIU)H* F p, HATAI 

9 

F^TUA, OVCAITI linpn F^TAI-, ^AUt IIAAKT- 

ijoG impn F§T, OTIIOV2 ghjcai F^gi, aii 

nCTpG 20A0K0T1 IIP, ATIO F n^ l)'riJH. 

Of the signs preceding the numbers F is 
the coin, the others = 1000, 2000 and 3000. 



^ K.apviva. 

^ Xdprijs cannot be read. Aeicds is connected peiliaps 
with the division of a volume so named ; v. Suidas, s.v. 
» 1 AiKavr). * Cf. itoiJ, Krall, Bechtsurk. 18. 



315 



BOHAIPtIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



BIBLE. 



712. 

Or. 422. — Paper, in modem binding ; 
1UX8 in. ; foil. 364, in quires of 12 foil, 
each. The first quire-number preserved is r, 
the last AA. For the script cf. Hyvemat,' 
Album, pi. liii, 2. Initials, stops, superlinear 
marks— especially in passages where God 
speaks — the letters 4», |„ t are in red. 
The Arabic text has no colours. The begin- 
ning of each book is headed by an ornament 
of plaited pattern in red, green and yellow. 
Worms have eaten deeply into the volume 
in several places. 

From Nitria. [Tattam.] 

The Pentateuch, incomplete, in Coptic and 
Arabic. This ilS. was collated by Lagarde 
with Wilkins's text for his edition : Der Pen- 
tateuch Koptisch, 1867, where it is fully de- 
scribed, pp. i— xxxviii, 504. It is dated on 
fol. 63a (r. Lagarde p. iii) ; ^.^j.-"; ib'ju jb 
{lie) ape i^ i'^ ^^ ^^, ^.j ^ j^,.^ ,^y^ 

Jj*' U.lj ^ .i«^Ij, i>. A.M. 1109 = A.D. 1393. 
The volume was presented to the monastery 
of Anba Abshai nrioi in the Nitrian desert, 
as the note, written frequently at intervals of 
some 20 foil, by later hands, shows; !j^^'^ '^ 



The MS. now begins with Genesis i. 1 1., 

7 10, this fol. having been recently found 
among the fragts. Or. 1242. 

Exodus begins on fol. 636, Leviticus on 
fol. 154a, Numbers (i. 17) on fol. 220a, 
Deuteronomy on fol. 30oa. 

The lacunae are {cf. Lagarde p. iv); Gen. i. 
10— vii. 16, viii. 5— xiv. 1, xiv. 13— xix. 37, 
XX. 13— XXV. 26, XXX. 22— xxxi. 5, xxxiv. 25— 
xxxv. 4; Num. i. 1— 17 ; Deut. xxviii. 23— 
38, xxviii. 53— xxix. 6, xxxi. 26 to the end. 

A few variants of the Coptic are noted (by 
the original scribe); fol.203i 'i^^/-'ii-^^., 
fol. 229a Ik^J. On fol. 279a a more exact 
translation of the Coptic is added ; Ui)! ^, 

In the margin of fol. 2536, in another hand ; 
iL^! CX,y ,j^ ^ L; C^ u. 



i> 



713. 

Or. 5638(1). — Paper; two consecutive 
leaves, paged on rectos e, q= and in later ink, 
pP, py (in the cursive numerals) ; 9i X Of in. 



> Mr. A. G. Ellis han found S^J \, on the titlo-pngc 
of more than one M.S., e.j7. Add r 19,300. Cf. Horner's 
GospeU I. xcviii, and ZotenUrg's 'Aid aUDin 36. 

s' S 2 



316 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



The text is written in one column of some 
28 lines in a rather uneven hand {cf. Hyver- 
nat, Album, pi. Hi. 2) with Arabic opposite it. 
The letters ^, i, and abbreviating lines are 
in red. The Arabic has no colours. No 
enlarged initials are visible. 
From Dair al-Baramus, Nitria. 

[MiDDLEMASS.] 

Deuteronomy v. 23 — vi. 3 (with gaps in 
vv. 26, 30, 1) with an Arabic translation. 
The version is very peculiar, differing con- 
stantly from "Wilkins's and Lagarde's text. 
In secondary details it sometimes agrees with 
the Sa'idic (Ciasca) but on the whole it is 
independent. The beginning of v. 29 it omits 
while before vi. 3 it inserts the Decalogue.^ 
The following is the text ; 

(v. 23) OTOe AT(JTGIII J'JApOl IIIApXCUII IITO 

iji(t>vAH iicuiii])CAA()t ecxto LiLioo 3:e2nnno 
noc neiino'r+ a<|tauou Gnocjcoov oroe ah- 

CUJT6U OII6(|GAA'l 1^61101111+ UniXptOU OTO? 

ijeiinAieeooT aiioiii xeo^yion acj^jaiicaxi ii- 
xe 4)+ iiouorptoui ijne(|uinf} so o'coz ahoij 
iirioiiuoT ovo? unemxpiou e^pcone uuou 
G^Mton Ape^iTeuoiiccoxeu gtcuh lire noo noii- 

UOT+ TOIIIIAUOT AllOll (26) XG IIIU <|)H GTCU)- 
TBIJ 6TCUII IIT6 HOC (|)+ Ijeijeuiih UIIIX'piOU 

(27) ccoTGU iieoK encAxi u^'Y oto2 etoB 

IIIBGIJ tH|XtU ULIOO HAK AIIOM TGIIipi UUO(| 
(28) AqGtOTGU IIXG (|)+ nGTGIICAXI GT6T6IIXCO 
UUOC Hill riGXG nOG IIHI XGAIGUITGU eHGAXI 
HTG niAAOG GTACjXU) UUOG HAK (29) ?OHeGII 
HUJOT GOpOTGpeol" UUOI OTO? HTOTApO? 

eiiAHTOAH epGnmGTiiAiMjq ^toni iitoor iieu- 



^ Prof. Swete and the Rev. A. E. Brooke have examined 
the text. Its readings are unknown to them (except for 
a chance coincidence with certain Greek cursives). The 
former suggests a service-book or — if such existed— an 
anthology as the origin of the MS. Several of the read- 
ings are grammatically impossible. 



IIOT''JHpi (30) 0T02 HOOK KXIO UUOC IICOOT 
HTOTTACOO GHOTUA H;*JU)ni GKOei HOOK 
UHAIUA 2IIIA HTA+GBU) [llAK HIIaJcOO-HiI 

(31) OH G-lllATHIO HUJOT IIO'rKAMpOIIOUIA 
(32) HOOK AC IIAHIGA THpOV ApC? e<|)ll GTA(|- 
THITOV HAK Tlipt| HXCHOG nGKIIOT'h OTO?. 
UHGppiKI GABOA UUIOOT IIOTIIIAU OTA6 XAO"H 
A.\AA (33) KATA <|)pH+ GTAtjf HAK IIXG HOG HGK- 
HOT+ UOjyi Hl)HTq OpGqUTOH UUOK GpGHI- 
HGOIIAIlGq jyiOni HAK GKG;yU)ni lieAIIUli:-) HG- 
eOOT eiXGIJIIIKAei oh GTGKGPKAHPOHOUIH UUOG 
(vi. 1) IIAlllG HIGOO^HI HGUHIIITOAH OH GTAq- 
THITOT HAK IIXG nOG| 

UATAIG RGKItOT H6UTGKHAT OTAG URCpljtO- 
T6B OTAG UHGpiKUlK OTAG UHGpOTOTI UHGp- 
GpGniOTUIIl G+GJIUI HnGKjyct)lip OTAG riH(|G2G 
OTAli TOqTCBHIl OTAG ^Al UHGnJIlTAq (3) GCO- 

■ tie 

TGU niCA Apoe GHAIGHTOAH 6pGninGOIIAIIG<| 
^'JIOHI HAK 0T02 IITGC|AIAI UUOK GUA^ItO KATA 

c|)pirh GTAqxoo hxg hog nGKiio'rh iiiioKiot 

eOnUlG IITGq+ HAK HOTKAJi Gt|l>CBI 

714. 

Add. 14,740B, foil. 1, 2. — Paper, dilapi- 
dated ; 6| X 4| in. The text, in one column 
of 19 lines with Arabic opposite it, is written 
in a small hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. i.). 
Initials, stops &c., the letters <t>» ij are in red. 

Psalms V. 10 — vii. 4 with an Arabic version. 
The Psalms are without titles. 



715. 

Or.l242v2)andAdd.l9,902,foll.29— 32.— 
Paper; (1) two connected, and four single 
leaves, all fragmentary, (2) four complete 
leaves bound in a vol. of fragts. A complete 
leaf, 9f X 6f in. The text, in one column 
with Arabic opposite, is written in 19 lines 
of an even hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



317 



pi. liv. 1 for u, II ; otherwise our script is 
much better than this). Titles, initials, 
stops, the letters <t>, i> are coloured red ; 
larger initials and accompanying scrolls red, 
yellow and green(?). The Arabic has no 
colours. 

From Nitria. [Chester, Yatman.] 

Psalms with an Arabic translation. In 
Add. 19,902 Ps. xvii. 15 — 44 are complete, 
but the sequence of the foil, is 2, 1, 4, 3. In 
the' other the following are more or less com- 
plete ; xxxiv. 26, 27, xxxv. 2, 3; xli. 5 — 
xlii. 3 ; xliii. 20 — xl, title; xlvii. 7 — xlviii. 
10 ; cvi. 18—25. 

716. 

Or. 1241(2). — Paper ; two not consecutive 
leaves; 10^x7|in. The text, in one column 
of 20 or 21 lines, is written in a good hand 
((•/. Hy vemat. Album, pi. liii, 1 or 2). Initials, 
stops Ac, the letters 4>, )> are in red. 

From Nitria. [G. Cuestkb.] 

Psalms bcx. 8—18, Ixxi. 10—18. 

717. 

Add. 14,740B, foil. 3— 5.— Paper, dilapi- 
dated. Fol. 4 is last of quire i„ fol. 5 first of 
M. Around the quire-ornaments are r? v? 
and iJAi iiiii ; 6Kx5^ in. The text, in one 
column of 16 lines, is written in a regular 
hand (r/. Hyvemat, Album, pi. liv. 2 for a 
partial resemblance). Initials, stops &c., 
the letters «|». •> are in red. 

Psalms Ixxxiv, 4 — 10, Ixxxv. 5 — Ixxxvi. 1. 
T)ie Psalms are without titles. 

718. 

Or. 54.52. — Paper ; 48 leaves, paged (on 
versos) t.va — -run, but with many lacunae and 



irregularities ; 7f X 5^ in. The text, in one 
column of 23 lines, is written in a peculiar, 
artificial hand (r/. Hyvemat, Album, pll. i and 
liii. 2 for ordinary examples of the type). 
Titles, smaller initials, pagination, stops, the 
letters <^, i>, smaller scrolls &c. are in red, 
rarely in yellow ; large initials and scrolls — 
the latter sometimes interesting — are in red, 
yellow and black. 

[HOBXEE.] 

Psalms ci. 21 — cii. 6, cv. 27 — cvi. 30, cvii. 
7 — cxvii. 25, cxviii, 6 — cxxvi. 1, cxxvii. 6 — 
cxxxiv. 12, cxxxvii. 1 — cxxxix. 8, cxlii. 7 — 
cxlvi. 10. Each Psalm has its number in 
cursive as well as in uncial figures. 



719. 

Add. 14,740A, foil. 1, 2. — Parchment ; 
two complete leaves, ruled for alternate lines 
and paged cm., ciiii; [coa], cob (the first and 
last of quire i7.) ; 11|X7J in. The text, in 
one column of 27 lines, is written in a square, 
regular hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. xxx). 
Headings, numbers, stops, the letters <h, i> 
are in red ; elaborate scrolls quire-ornaments 
and larger initials in red, green and yellow. 
The beginning of the quire has the words r? 
XY, the end ho o oc. 

Psalms cxi. 1 to oviiiatc| — cxii. 5 ;satuoo- 
iiAi GBOA z&, cxviii. 44 uoc ijchov — 64 ua- 

TC-.ABOI OptOOT. 

In the lower margin of p. ciu. is a sub- 
sequent reader's note ; *jl»-J1 *— *jij^' V-'j" f"> 



u;>-' 






720. 

Or. 5638(2). — Paper; two connected and 
one single leaf, the former transferred from 



318 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



the fragts. Or. 1242, paged (on versos) pin-, 
piiH, ce ; 6| X 5;^. The text, in one column, 
with Arabic opposite it, is written in a neat, 
even hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. liii, 2). 
Head-lines, stops, the letters <i>, ij, e are in 
red. An initial a has the form of a bird, in 
red, black and yellow, much as in Hyvernat, 
liv. 2. The Arabic has no colours. 
From Dair al-Baramus, Nitria. 

[CUKSTEK, MiDDLEMASS.] 

Psalms cxvi. 2, -l-ueeuin — cxvii.6,3:e; cxix. 
1, ljen — 7, eouocl- ;^ cxxx, 1, crici — cxxxi. 2, 
lAKuiB with an Arabic translation. 



721. 

Or. 1242(3). — Paper; two connected leaves, 
paged (on versos) r, IT ; 7x5 in. The text, 
in one column, with Arabic opposite,is written 
in an uneven hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, liv. 
1,,2). Initials, head-lines, stops, the letters 
<t), I5, ? and the opening words of a section 
are coloured red. The Arabic has no colours. 
From Nitria. [Chester.] 

Psalms cxviii. (5, exen — 12, noc ; ib. 35, 
iri^40, uooLiifi, with an Arabic translation. 

722. 

Add. 19,002, fol. 2. —Parchment; a complete 
leaf, the last of quire w; 7i X 5 in. The text 
is written in one column of 18 lines in a heavy, 
even hand (<-/. Hyvernat, Album, pi. i. or liii, 
2). Initials, stops &c., the letters (|), r,, ^ 
are coloured I'ed. 

From Cairo. [Yatman.] 

Psalm cxxxvii. 2 — 8. 



723. 

Or. 1241 (3). — Paper; a leaf, paged (on vei-so) 
piiii ; 6^ X 5 in. The text is in one column 
of 15 lines, written in a regular hand {cf. 
Hyvernat, Album, pi. 1). Initials, stops &c.^, 
the letters <|), jj, z are in red. 

From Nitria. [Chestek.] 

Psalm cxli, 2 — 7. 



724. 

Add. 18,997. — Paper, a bound volume of 
165 foil, in 17 quires, paged (on versos) I — 
piT.; a leaf 6f X41 in. The text, in one 
column of 21 lines with Arabic opposite it, 
is written in a small, neat hand {cf. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. Iv. 2 for the type). Initials, 
ornaments, stops &c., the letters (|>, \y, e are 
in red. Around the quire-ornaments is iti 3^0 
vc ec. On the fly-leaf is a cross of plaited 
pattern having a and to above and below it, 
the four words as above in its angles and 
vopfi iiic-fc at its sides. 

[MrLEisEN Arnold.] 

I. Foil. 2a — i9b Proverbs, from i. 1 to xiv. 
26a, with an Arabic version.' (The latter is 
described by Rieu in the Arabic Catalogue as 
no. DCCXCIV.) The colophon in Arabic 
fol. 49« is by the scribe J-jt^^ ^^,A Jjds J f^^J 
j^jiJl^V attached to the church of Mercurius 
Abu Sifain in Cairo. The date of completion 
was the 24th Babeh, A.M. 1512 =A.D. 1796. 

II. Foil. 496— 165a Job, complete. The 
text is preceded by a note with Arabic 



> Ps. cxviii was not in its usual sequence (cf. Lagarde's 
Cod. R.). Possibly from a Service-book ; cf. Or. 427. 



1 Lagarde's MS., dated 1792 {Psalt. Vers. Memph. \), 
Baciai's {Kit ibhtdurtl-amthdl, Rome l88fi)iind'Bo\iTia.nt's, 
dated 1794 (Eec. de Trav. iii. 129) all end at this verse. 
Lagarde's MS. is by the same scribe as ours ; so too that 
of the Apost. Canons printed by him {Aegi/ptiaca 238). 

2 On the last word v. Lagarde, Psalt. 155 and Stern in 
Lit. Matt f. or.Philol. i. 212. 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



319 



translation (called here i«J>5J) ; inxmopctHiT 
(=v_,l^) OTljCiiiuiB ovoii Tii iiMiinpovto iito 
KOR n.\l<:A<^ ir ikV-V-VAA r+ (;((i<t>Ap h+ aviou o 
iii.\iiinpf>vui iiT« (bt <H|(:.\M iJoiiuuB A lui 
Tiiptrr (»ic ex pi.)} 

The Bohairic version, which does not sho\T 
the peculiar characteristics of the Sa'idic, was 
published by Tattam from similar MSS. one 
of which is now in Lord Crawford's col- 
lection.* 

An Arabic colophon, fol. 165a, states that 
this 2nd part of the MS. was finished on the 
11th Hat&r of the same year; while on fol. 
1056 another says that it was written at the 
expense of the deacon and learned doctor, 
TQsnf, son of Elias el-Birmawi,* of Cairo. 

The text of both books is here and there 
supplemented in the margin by variants 
(i^l iar^) in another hand, by more exact 
renderings of the Coptic {j),or by alternative 
Arabic words (fol. G06). 



725. 

Or. 428.— Paper, modem ; 63 foil. ; 9J X 7 

in. The text, in one column with Arabic 

opposite it, is written in a quite modem 

hand. 

[Tattam.] 

Proverbs from i. 1 — xiv. 26 (r. no. 724) 
with an Arabic version. 

In the margin are variants in Tattam's 
hand and st the end he states that Mr. 
Schleintz's copy was collated at Malta and 
contained no more. 



> F.TkttUD*a/o», 182. 

• Tbia MS. ia of aboat the 13th cent lU text of 
ProTrrba alao enda — as far a> the original acribe was con- 
CMiMd — at xiv. 26. It ia therefore not nnlikely that the 
otkair known copiea were made from it. 

* Preenmablj from L^, a village near Tantah. 



726. 

Or. 1319.— Paper, a bound volume; 220 
foil., in 22 quires + 5 foil., paged (on versoii) 
A. — ^Hk; 17x11 in. The text, in one column 
of 33 lines with Arabic opposite it, is written 
in a good, regular hand (</. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. Iv. 2 for an inferior example of the type). 
Initials, stops &c., the usual letters are in 
red. Larger sections have plaited or scroll 
ornaments in several colours. On foil. \lt 
§nd 97b are full-page pictures of the prophets. 

[Silt Ch. a. Murr.'lv.] 

Isaiah foil. 2a— 97a, Jeremiah OSa — VMb, 
Lamentations 1 9-ib — 203?> and Baruch 204a — 
2l2o, Epistle of Jeremiah 212rt— 216a with 
Arabic versions. (The Arabic is described 
by Rieu in his Siijyplement, as no. 3.) 

The Coptic text was written (i*. fol. 217a) 
by the deacon John son of (<hA-) Solomon, 
schoolmaster (|>n(|tRRio urn iiiA.\tof)vi) in 
Cairo; the Arabic by John kua son of Michael. 
priest of the church of the Virgin in +a|)aria' 
iip<t)iiaoc -Jl iy.». at Cairo, the MS. having 
been completed on the 24th Mechir, A.M. 
1522 = A.D. 1806. The expense was borir< 
by o.\mixoA jar«11 * Atlianasius, bishop t>f 
Apotheke-Abfttig tBAKi iiiiAmcn"+ nnooiiKA- 
iiniKHi ^ ^1, whose name and monognuu 
(consisting of the aUI ^^ &c.) terminate the 
colophon.' 

727. 

Add. 14,740A, foil. 26— 28. — Paper ; 3 
almost complete leaves, fol. 26, the last of 



> 1 Intended as n phonetic transcript of i,t». 

' Probobly a title of respect ; <•/. rtfuwraTOi, (jttai- 
tnrrr. It often occurs ; e.g. Zocga 192, Homer's Cojil. 
Ver. of N. Trtt., Qotp. i, pp. Ixxxvii, xci. 

* This colophon is identical with one in a 13lh ccni. 
M.S. in Cairo (». Horner, l.l. Ixxxvii) from which, willi 
alterations in the names, it was probably copied. 



320 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



quire ka, being paged cu on verso, fol. 27 
cuA on recto ; ' 1 Of X 7 J. The text, in one 
column of 21 lines, is written in an even hand 
(c/. Hyvernat, Album, pi. liii. 1). Initials, 
stops &c., the letters <t>, i) are in red. Around 
the quire-marks is Tv xv vc oc. 
From Nitria. 

Isaiah xlii. 11 — 31 ii[t]<)V3:ou, the version 
being substantially that of Tattam. After 
the text, on fol. 286, was a blank space — 
whence it is probable the leaves are from a 
leciionary — which was used by the original 
scribe for a cryptographic colophon,^ dated 
A.D. 1347, of which the transcription is ; 
1 [vMi]<)K ni2HKi eTAqcl)Ai I'ABpiHA | 2 [l>(ni]opi 

Mt[o]KKAHGIA UTO Rl | 3 [lliiy]'!' OBOTAR ABBA 

iiAKA|)i 1)611 I 4 [nira)]oT ii^yiiiT eoii<:(|)'|- iiai 
IIA(J I 5 \|> up A2,|-. 

728. 

. Add. 14,740A, fol. 29.— Paper; a very 
illegible fragt. ; 5^ X 8f in. The text, in one 
column with Arabic opposite it, is written in 
a heavy, regular script (c/. Hyvernat, Album, 
pl.lii. 2 for a general resemblance and specially 
for A, pi. 1 for square u and y with horizontal 
stroke at base). The tail of ^ is straight. 
Initials, stops &c., the letters c|), i, are coloured 
red. The Arabic has no colours. 

Ezekiel xlvii. 2 — 6. The Bohairic ver- 
sion differs considerably from Tattam's' and 
appears to coincide with no available Greek, 
Latin or Syriac text, nor with the Sa'idic; 
while the Arabic is neither an exact transla- 



1 Because this is the first leaf of a quire. 

- The system is the usual one (y. Gardthausen, Griech. 
Palaogr. 235). In 1. 4 A is used for (|) and in 1. 5 + 
should be corrected to t, to give x- 

3 For this version, itself quite peculiar, v. A. Schulte, 
Die ko£t. Uebers. der 4 gr. Projth. (1892), 9. 



tion of this Coptic nor identical 
the known Arabic versions. 

Uedo. 
tnJvAH eT[5 or 6 let.] 
c;]a iioigbt 

oTOij eiinnn lo niuujov 
AViiii uuoq onocHT 

CAniO(])ip GTOAOTI 

iiAU (v. 3) u<|)pirl- u 

c|)LUOIT BBOA HOT 

pcoui une(|iiBOA oto? 

IKiOVOU OT^I l)[fi]N 

[t(kjxi].\ 
Verso. 
(v. 5) 0T02 Aqd-i KOiMO ijeii 

lllUOTIICtOpfilJ U 

neqi'j^Hsuxou iici 
III xoA(|crici use ct)H 

U(t>pil+ Unl)A+ NOT 
IIOVHCCOpfiU <hAI 
tJTOIlGOIIA^'JGfilKI All 

(v. 6) o'foz nexAC| inn xhak 
HAT n^iipi uc|)pu)ui 



with any of 






trA 



ci«^ 












729. 

Or. 1314. — Paper; a bound volume, 252 
foil, in 25 quires and 3 foil., paged a — ciTr ; 
1 2 1 X 9|- in. Foil. 1 — 9 are a modern renewal. 
The text, in one column of 23 lines with 
Arabic opposite it, is written in an even hand 
(c/. Hyvernat, Album, pi. liii. 2). Several 
lines at the beginnings of books, initials, stops 
&c., the letters <^, ty are in red. Elaborate 
ornaments at the beginnings of books with 
accompanying floral scrolls are in red, yellow, 
blue and black. The Arabic has no colours. 
On fol. 1G36 is a full-page coloured geo- 
metrical cross, surrounded by a and to and 
iHU nxo TC OG. 

[Sib Ch. A. Mubiuy.] 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



321 



The twelve Minor Prophets and Daniel 
with Arabic translations (the latter and the 
Arabic colophons are described by Rieu in 
his Supplement as no. 2). 

Hosea fol. 3a, Amos 296, Micah 51a, Joel 
67o, Obadiah 776, Jonah 81a, Nahura 88a, 
Habakkuk 946, Zephaniah 1026, Haggai 1116, 
Zechariah 118a, Malachi \h2(i. 

Da n iel f ol . 1 64a , begin s; i lepii i An I ,ni i +i ixfr 
iipMiini Ac' (as in Tattam, I'roph. Mnj. 356). 
After . . . iinG(|i.\tuA()ii the note ; j».. L, Ijjt 

y* '-»/ UoaJ ^^^ yj*. The book is divided 
as follows ; 

History of Susanna fol. 1646, 2nd vision 
172n, 3rd vision 175(i, 4th vision 182/», prayer 
of Azarias 1866, 5th vision 194a, 6th vision 
2006, 7th vision 205a, 8th vision 2096, 9th 
vision 2146,10th vision 218a, 1 1th vision 223a, 
12th vision (Bel) 2346, 13th vision 2376, 14th 
vision 240a.* 

TheMinor Prophets tire published by Tattam 
(1836), Daniel by Bardelli (1849) and Tattam 
(Proph. Maj. 1852). Cf. also Quatrem^re in 
Not. el Extr. viii and A. Schulte in Theolitj. 
Quartalschr. Ixxvii. The text of the Minor 
Prophets is divided into sections, e.g. Hosea, 
at iii. 1 (numbered a), iv. 1, 9, 15, v. 1,8, vi. 4, 
vii. 13, viii. 2, 13, ix. 5, 11, x. 1, 8, xi. 1, 9, 
xii. 4, xiv. 2. Liturgical lessons are some- 
times noted in Arabic by a later hand, e.g. 
foil. 71a, 726, 736, 74*j, 756, 133a, 134a and 6. 
In Daniel a number of passages arc given in 
the marginfrom the Greek (. or ^^j^,), ''•'J' foil. 
1886,1966,1986, 1996, 2046, 205a, 2'l36, 215a; 



I C/. A. Schulte, /./. 83. 

* The text of this curioui adJition in Tattam 386, also 
io Woid^ Afpendix tfe. V. Schulte //. 84. The 
d«to of compoaition might be e«timated by the account of 
the conqoeat of E^grpt by the ' Turks ' (t Manilukcn). 



also some closer renderings of the Coptic (j) 
and some Coptic variants (ii^l Isf^) ; v. foil. 
177a, 1906. 

The present MS. is that from which Quatre- 
mfere's no. 2=Bardelli's A, was copied. {Cf. 
the Arabic colophon Quatremere 225 with 
that in Rieu, l.l. 5, col. 1 inf.). The identity 
of the Coptic texts can be seen from Quatre- 
mere's selected readings, /./. 234 ff. For the 
identity of the Arabic (of the Prophets at any 
rate), v. l.l. 237 ff. 
• The following dates are found in colophons; 
(1) fol. 162a, the Prophets were finished the 
15th Mesori,A.M. 1089= A.D. 1373. A reader 
nieiiKi MspniiiAc vT: iivroviiniioc added his 
name here in A.D. 1461. (2) fol. 252a, the 
Coptic of Daniel on the 9th Hathor A.M. 
1090=:A.D. 1374 by norpov iipooB-t-rnpov 
Toil iioiiAv avAVHrro aoa ;' the Arabic on the 
10th Tybi of that year. The book was pre- 
sented (foil. 1626, 2526) to the monastery of 
S. Anthony in the desert (here jj) of el- 
'Arabah by Athanasius, bishop of Apotheke- 
Abuttg, who prays Api <^llnvl iioil riieiiKi 

AUIIACI ll(IIIII(H|(:illl<)V KipiKIX: linilKOAIIIIIIC 
llflllll(l'.*:*llipi inVAIIA IKil IKIKIV HOC ir|-:*M!KI(0 
IIIIOVl)l<:i l|(lll(lll(!T()Vp(Vv lllll<|>ll<)VI Allllll 

l)Uii,vpuii ip oov^A«|)«r, i.e. A.D. 1794. 



730. 

Add. 14,740A, foil. 3, 4.— Parchment ; a 
complete leaf the first of a qnire, paged tiki, 
T2,, and a fragt. ; 12x8^ in. The text, in 
one column of 27 lines divided into para- 
graphs, is written in a square hand {rf. Hy ver- 
nat. Album, pi. xxx). Initials, stops &c., 
the letters 4>, i}, z are in red. Around the 
quire-mark is iiai iiiii <t>+ ovoe iiai aiiiiii. 



' AoiXo*. C/. ajU. Homer's Gospels i. Ivii, Ixv. 

T T 



322 



BOHAIRTC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Daniel iii. 11 — 17, 26 — 29. The text 
frequently coincides with Bardelli's Cod. E 
(Daniel Copto-Memphitice, 1849). 



731. 

Add. 14,740A, fol. 30. — Paper, complete, 
the first of quire At., paged {on verso) tux ; 
llx8i in. The text, in one column of 20 
lines with Arabic opposite it, is written in a 
regular hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, pi. liii. 1). 
Initials, stops &c., the letters (i>, i> are in red ; 
the quire-ornament in red, yellow and green. 

The Song of the Three Children, ver. 64— 
Daniel iii. 24, with an Arabic translation. 
The version has some of the characteristics 
ofBardelli's Codex E. 



732. 

Add. 5995. — Paper, a bound volume ; foil. 
233, paged [a]— HX^; 151x10^ in. The 
text, in one column of 31 — 33 lines with 
Arabic opposite it, is written in a relatively 
small, rather unsteady hand (cf. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. Iv. 1, 2nd page). Several foil, are 
later restorations. Initials, stops &c., the 
letters <\>, ij, ? are coloured red. 

From Nitria. [Maj. General Turner.] 

The four Gospels with an Arabic transla- 
tion. Fully described by Horner as !)*■= 
Gregory no. 9, and the Arabic by Rieu as 
no. DCCXCV. 

Mark begins on fol. 71a (with the original 
head-piece), Luke on fol. Ilia, John on 
fol. 182a. 

An Arabic colophon on fol. 2336 states 
that the book was repaired in A.D. J 776 and 
that its original date was over 400 years 
earlier. 



733. 

Or. 3381. — Paper; a bound volume ; foil. 
298 (of which 1, 178—218, 293—298 &c. 
are more recent additions) paged [5] — tk ; 
12|x9J in. The text, in one column of 25 
lines, is written in a large, heavy hand {cf. 
Hyvernat, Album, pi. Iii. 2, Iv. 1). Smaller 
initials, stops &c., the letters c|), ij are in red ; 
larger initials and scrolls in red, green and 
yellow, so too the elaborate ornamentation 
on the title-pp. of each gospel. 

From Luxor.^ [J. D. Geden.] 

The four Gospels (without Arabic). Fully 
described by Horner as ai = Gregory no. 14. 

Mark begins on fol. 87a, Luke fol. 139a, 
John fol. 230a. 

An Arabic note, fol. 85&, contemporary 
with the original scribe(?), states that the 
book belonged to Rafael Gabriel of Edfu 
^Ji>ill. Its most recent restorations {v. fol. 
2976) were by Moses, a monk of Dair as- 
Suryan and at the expense of a bishop 
Athanasius in A.D. 1793. 



734. 

Or, 1315. — Paper; a bound volume ; foil. 
447, each gospel having independent quiring 
and pagination; 13^x9 in. The text, in 
one column of about 22 lines with Arabic 
opposite it, is written in a peculiar hand (re- 
produced in Kenyon, Our Bible and the Ancient 
MSB., pi. xvi; cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. 1, 
the work of the same scribe). Some initials 
and ornaments are in red, green and black ; 
the rest with stops &c., the letters b, o, c, 4>, 
q, ij, 2, X, o- are coloured red. 

[Sir Ch. A. Murray.] 



1 So Mr. Geden's note on the fly-leaf. 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



323 



The four Gospels with an Arabic transla- 
tion and preceded by the Eusebian sections 
and canons. Fully described by Horner as 
Ei=Gregory no. 11; the Ai-abic also in 
Rieu's Supplement as no. 6. 

Matthew begins on fol. 17a, Mark on 141a, 
Luke on 219(i, John on 352(7. 

On foL 4476 a short colophon gives the 
date of writing : the 14th Mechir A.M. 924 = 
A.D. 1208. On foil. 1376, 2186, 3506 is re- 
peated a dedication of the book to the church 
of S. George _^ ^ at Dair at-Tin ^j-»lall^j* 
in A.D. 1257. 

735. 

Or. 1001. — Paper; a bound volume; foil. 
264, paged [a}— c^S; 91 x6| in. Foil. 1—10 
are a lat(.>r addition. The text, in one column 
of 32 lines with Arabic opposite it, is written 
in a small, neat hand (r/. Ilyvcniat, Album., 
pi. liv. 2 which is very similar). Smaller 
initials, stops &c., the letters <t>, )> are in red ; 
larger initials, accompanying scrolls, quire- 
ornaments in red, yellow and brown (= green). 
Some letters at the beginning of the gospels 

&c., are gilt. 

[N. Nassif.] 

The four Gospels with an Arabic transla- 
tion. Fully described by Horner as E«. 

Mark begins fol. 79a, Luke fol. 127a, John 
fol. 207a. 

Passages omitted by the Coptic version are 
generally added from the Greek i^'^y. or ^j-jj) 
in thn margin in Arabic. Quotations from 
the Old Testament are noted in Arabic; also, 
in later ink, some liturgical lessons. 

On foil. 776, 1256 are notes with the sig- 
nature of Athanasius bishop of Apotheke- 



' Homer wonid identify this with a church on the lake 
of El-I^bMh, UMT Old Cairo (e. Abu ^aU|^ 131, 309). 



Abutig, who had the volume repaired and 
presented it to the monastery of S. Anthony, 
in the desert of Al-'Arabah, in A.D. 1792. 
The first note states that the original date of 
the MS. was A.M. 908= A.D. 1192, a date 
clearly too early for the script.* 

736. 

Or. 425. — Paper ; a bound volume ; foil. 
166; 10 X 7} in. The paging is in confusion.* 
Tbe text, in one column of 33 lines with 
Arabic opposite it, is written in a good but 
somewhat uneven hand (</. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. Iv. 1). Smaller initials, stops &c., the 
letters <t>, i> are in red ; larger initials, quire- 
ornaments &c. in red, yellow and green. 

From Nitria.' [Tattam.] 

The Gospels with an Arabic translation 
and various Hturgical tables by the same 
scribe (t*. under Liturgical MSS.). Described 
minutely by Horner as H» = Gregory no. 6. 
It is a copy of MS. no. 1 at the lustitut 
catholique, Paris (Horner's Hi) ; v. Hyver- 
nat pi. i and with that cf. fol. 74a of our MS. 



words JjVI i_>UCjI \JM ^_j\S appear, in th( 
uiiu') hand, on fol. 264i as J^KI iie^ lJ^, 



the same 
which 



' The 
(t Athanasius' 
are equally objure. 

* Foil. 2 — 4, as now bound, are pp. (on ver$o«) uiii — 
t*K, while foil. 5, 6 arc presumably A, B, since fol. 7 is r, 
Tlienco, with some repetitions, the numbers are con- 
secutive to fol. 112 = p. pA. Foil. 113— 115 = pp. 
cTm — clK(«ic)i foil- 116 — 124 arc pp. OKi* — gaa. 
Foil. 12.")— 152 are pp. i — Aii ; foil. 153—155 pp. iir, — 
oo; foil. 156, 157 pp. cj, cJa; foil. 157 A and B 
(pp. ! ) were recently inserted from Or. 1242 ; foil. 
168 — 164 are pp. |>IA — pit.. Hence it is clear either 
that two original MSS. were confused together by a care- 
less copyist or that parts of two independent copies (by 
one copyist) are here bound together. An obscure Arabic 
note on fol. 1636 seems to support the first supposition. 

* This is proved by the known provenance of Or. 
1242 (v. Ust nol«). 

T T 2 



824 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



At foil. 7-8, 10-11, 24-25, 63-64, 73-74, 
blank spaces coloured yellow correspond to 
the gilded illustrations of the Paris MS. 

Mark begins on fol. 74a, ends fol. 1126. 

From Luke i. 1 to John xix. 5 is missing 
(after fol. 1126). 

The' Gospels are preceded by tables of the 
Eusebian sections and canons, in uncials and 
(foil. Sb — 5a.) in the cursive numerals. 

Fol. 116b has an Arabic colophon {v. Horner 
p. xcix) claiming peculiar purity for the text 
of the MS., which is said to be free from 
foreign influences. Fol. 163b has a long note 
showing that the liturgical matter was written 
in A.D. 1808. The long prayer on fol. 164 
is printed by Horner p. cxlvi. 



737. . 

Or. 1316. — Paper; a volume in oriental 

binding; foil. 250, paged b — c^,; llf X8 in. 

The text, in one column of 36 lines with 

Arabic opposite it, is written in a neat hand 

(v. Hyvernat, Album, pi. xlvii. 2). Initials, 

stops &o. (also in the Arabic) are in red. 

There are numerous illustrations copied from 

European and Indian(?) models^ and gaudily 

coloured and gilded. 

[Sm Ch. a. Murray.] 

The four Gospels with an Arabic transla- 
tion, followed by the Eusebian sections and 
canons and by tables of lessons {v. under 



1 V. colophon fol. 230a ,-aJ^l >J j^ . . . jyt, U*ji ji^ 
^JXJt} {Jit. " we have disfigured . r."). The majority are 
coarse copies of Tempestii's vioodcnts (Evang. sanct. arab., 
Rome 1590). A few however are clearly not European 
(on foil, ib, 5a, 76, 15a, 166 ?, 18a, 516, 59a), one being 
reproduced by Hyvernat, pi. xlvii. 2 ; while those on 
foil. 586, 59a are identical with pictures in the MS. 
at the Institut catii. ( = Horner Hi, «;. Hyvernat, xlix 
and c/, the same scene in Hyvernat i. and xlvii. 2). 



Liturgical MSS.). Fully described by Horner 
as H3=Gregory no. 12. The Arabic is de- 
scribed in Rieu's Supplement as no. 9. 

Mark begins on fol. 68a, Luke fol. 112a, 
John fol. 183a. 

The MS. was dedicated (v. fol. lb) by John*, 
105th Patriarch, to the church of the Virgin 
and S. George in the lower (^JlLJI) Harat ar- 
RArn, in Cairo, in A.M. 1447=A.D. 1731, 



738. 

Or. 1317. — Paper; a volume with binding 
worked elaborately in coloured silks and gold 
thread ; foil. 410 paged a — rie ; 7|x4f in. 
The text, in one column of 25 lines with 
Arabic opposite it, is written in a small, neat 
hand (c/. Ylyvevnat, Album, pi. liv. 2 for some 
resemblance). There are numerous rough 
pictures in bright colours. Larger initials, 
stops, the frame surrounding the text &c. 
are gilt ; other initials, stops, the letters <\>, 
I), z are in red. Opening lines of sections &c. 
are in red and yellow. 

[Sir Ch, A. Moeeay.] 

The four Gospels with an Arabic transla- 
tion, preceded by tables of the Ammonian 
sections and canons. Described by Horner 
as S = Gregory no. 13 ; the Arabic in Rieu's 
Supplement as no. 10. 

Matthew begins fol. 11, Mark fol. 132, Luke 
fol. 202, John fol. 323. On fol. 4106 is the 
signature of Peter, the 109th patriarch, to 
whose "cell" the book belonged, and the 
date A.M. 1532 = A.D. 1816. 



739. 



Or. 4928. — Papyrus ; a number of very small 
fragts. ; the largest about 4fx3 in. The 
script, iu one column of ? lines, is written 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



325 



in a square hand similar to those of the 
earlier parchment MSS. {rf. Hyvemat, Album, 
pi. xl. 1 for a general resemblance). One 
fragt. shows part of a quire-ornament and 
the words mai iimi. Lord Crawford's col- 
lection contains other small fragts. from the 
same MS., apparently the only extant papyrus 
MS. in uncials in this dialect. 

[Grenpell.] 

The Gospels. One fragt. shows S. Matthew 
xx\: 9. 

|f:AiiiiA n] 

|tt %ixa m] 
|uicaiima| 

■ ■ 

|uei.\| 

another has S. John x. 21, 22 ; 34, 35. 



Recto. 
|x(o uuo| 

|ii:!«xotj ii| 
|ba.\ u?aiib| 
|y (rreiiiiAv| 

|iiic 1)61 in| 
|flco.u>u| 



Verto. 
|ccl,iio| 

|e AIIOK Al| 

|v+: I 

§H>r. iHiMxol 

ftrMlllll ?Ap| 

limi fi-pA| 
|tur Tuvs| 
|tioc| 



One of Lord Crawford's fragts. has S. 
Matthew xxi. 14, 23, 24. 



740. 

Add. 14740A,fol. 9.— Parchment; a fragt.; 
12Jx9J in. The text, in one column, is 
written id a regular, rather thin hand (ef. 
Hyvemat, AlLutn, pll. xviii bottom or xxiii, 
except for u). The lines are alternately in 
black and red. Probably belonged to the 
MS. of the Curaon Catena* (ed. Lagarde, 
Catenae ^e. 1886). 

■ (y. Horner'a Gotptl* I. zxxvii IT. 



Probably from Nitria. 

S. Matthew, table of Kc<^aXaia for. The 
verso as now bound should be the recto. The 
titles can be checked by those found through- 
out the text of S. Matthew as published ; and 
with these they seem to correspond about as 
closely as do the tables for SS. Mark and 
Luke with their texts. 

741. 

. Add. 14,740A, foil. 31— 35. — Paper ; 5 
fragmentary leaves, paged (on versos, the 
alternate numbers only) [ii] — t^; full size 
13| X lOJ in. The text, in one column of 21 
lines, is written in a good hand (c/. Hyvemat, 
Album, pi. 1, especially for a, u, t, Ij). Smaller 
initials, headlines, stops &c., the letters 
».» |i. ? (not <|>) are coloured red ; larger 
initials and quire-ornaments red, yellow and 
green. 

S. Matthew ii. 8—16; 16— iii. 4; 4—14; 
15 — iv. 9; iv. 10 — 21. Described by Horner, 
Gospels L cxxv. The Eiisebiau canons are 
called ^^'i in the margins, the Amrnonian 
sections ^ve. 

742. 

Or. 1241(4).— Paper; 19 foil., paged V, 

VB, A2..V AOH, AIIA AC|il, [Apiu], A|>l«r, tho 

numbers (alternate only) being on the verso ; 
92 X 6 j in. The text, in one column of 26 — 
29 lines, is written in a rather small hand {cf. 
Hyvemat, Album, pi. Iv. 1). Initials, stops, 
the usual letters are in red on foil. 1,2; the 
rest has rarely any colour. 

From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

S. Matthew v. 36— vi. 14, S. John ix. 16— 
xi. 50, xii. 20 — xv. 14, xviii. 31 — xix. 2. 
Described by Horner, Gospels I. cxxiii. 

No. 756 is a leaf of the same MS. 



326 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



743. 



Add. 14,740A, foil. 38, 39. — Paper; two 
complete leaves, the last of quire a and first 
of a, paged (on versos) u, ua ; lljx7| in. 
The text, in one column of 21 lines, is written 
in an irregular hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pll, lii. 2, liii. 2 for the type). Headlines only 
are coloured red. The quire-ornaments are 
accompanied by Tr \r, ho. ooc. 

S. Matthew X. 17— 31. 

744. 

Add. 14,740A, fol. 40— Paper ; a leaf, 1st 
of quire ^, paged ? 11 X 7| in. The text, in 
one column of 21 lines, is written in an even 
hand {cf. Hyvernat, Albitvi, pi. liii. 2 for a 
better example of the type). Initials, stops 
&c., the letters c|>, I, are in red. 

S. Matthew xii. 33—39. 

745. 

Or. 1241(5). — Paper ; a single leaf, paged 
(on verso) pXS ; 10 X 6f in. The text, in one 
column, is written in an even hand {cf. Hyver- 
nat, Album, pi. liv. 2). Initials, stops and 
(presumably) the letters <|), I) are in red ; so 
too the alternate lines of the verso. 

From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

S. Matthew xxviii. 19 booyab to end. On 

the verso, in large, ornamental uncials, is 

<n\\riT;.\ioii r.toHc kata iiatoTuiii eii (npiiiiH 

■rOV Kipin AllHIJ KG<t)AAAIOII MA GTIXIOC li'l" 

AUHii. These numbers of /ce^ciXaia and a-Ti)(oi 
do not, it seems, agree with those in any 
other MS. 

746. 

Or. 1241(6). — Paper; a single leaf, paged 
(on verso) pn ; 12^ X 9| in. The text, in one 



column of 26 lines, is written in rather thick 
characters {cf. Hyvernat, Albiom, pll. 1, liv. 1). 
Smaller initials, stops &c., the letters <f), ij 
are coloured red ; larger initials and scrolls 
red and yellow. 

From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

S. Mark vii. 36 — viii. 17. The Ammonian 
sections and the Greek chapters (i<A=viii. 11, 
inj=viii. 13sic) are marked. 

Described by Horner, Gospels I. cxxiv. 



747. 

Add. 14,740A, foil. 36, 37.— Paper; a leaf 
and half a leaf, the latter in 2 fragts. ; the 
former paged puA on both sides, as the first, 
the latter pil (on verso) as the last of quire 
i?3 ; now 13^ X 10 in. The text, in one 
column of about 25 lines, is written in a 
good, rather large hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. lii. 2). Smaller initials, headlines, stops 
&c., the letters <|), i) are in red ; larger 
initials and quire-ornaments in red and yellow. 
The margins are covered with scribbling, 
trials of the pen in Coptic and Arabic and' 
rough geometrical ornaments. 

S.Mark xiv. 47—49, 51—56, 58—61, S., 
Luke i. 15— 17, 20— 22. 



748. 

Add. 14,740A, fol. 41.— Paper; a leaf , the 
last of quire kb, paged (on verso) ? . The 
text, in one column of 21 lines, is Avritten in 
a fairly even hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pll. 
lii. 2, liv. 2). Initials, stops &c., the letters 
[<|),] I, are coloured on recto red; not on 
verso. 

S. Mark xvi. 9—18. 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



327 



749. 

Add. U,740A, foil. 42, 43.— Paper; 2 
fragmentary leaves, fol. 1 the 1st of quire A, 
paged (on i'er«o«)?K,MK(»iV); 7|x5J^in. The 
text, in one column of about 15 lines, is 
written in an irregular hand (r/. Hyvemat, 
Allium, pll. li. 1, Iv. 2). Initials, stops &c., 
the letters <|>, i>, z are coloured red. 

8. Luke iii. 19—25, iii. 37— iv. 5. The 
sections and canons are marked. 

750, 

Add. 14,740A, fol. 5. — Parchment ; two 
fragts. ; the larger 6x8 in. The text, in 
one column, is written in a square hand («/. 
Hyvernat, Alhum, pi. xxxii). Initials and 
stops are coloured red. 

S. Luke viii. 2—7, 8—10, 13—18. De- 
scribed by Horner, GoajteU I. cxxv. 



751. 

Or. 1242(4). — Paper ; a single leaf, paged 
(on ver$o) piiii ; 5^ X 4 in. The text, in one 
column of 18 lines with Arabic opposite it, 
is written in a small hand {rf. Hyvernat, 
Album, pll. i or liii. 2). Initials, stops and 
the usual letters arc in red. 

From Nitria. [G. Cuesteh.] 

S. Luke xxiii. 29 — 33, with an Arabic 
translation. But the text differs widely from 
the received nor do Homer's variants show 
any like it. The paging shows that it is not 
from a copy of all four Gospels. 

29. ?iinnn cniiiior axturaii iixn eAiioeoor 

O'nipiUKApiI.III IICHIOXI lllilAU'lMIIJ III! (rpo- 

iiri(n*()pBOKi tr/Ao iinuviiici ovao uiiov:iajj:'j 
<rrAu iiiM>vnpfKv.\Miii 30. a«p<>vxoG iiiirruio'r 

aiiptr.'Tfll U.XtUUT IIUU IIIKA.\AU<|Hi ?IIIA IITOV- 



JOBCOY 31. ICXOII<bAI ATAKJ lini^^ie OTAHK IB 

ovne nTi)v.M(| u«|>n ot;'i<)tcim>v [32 omitted.^ 
33. eoTAii trrAVuiiq uiiik|kmii()ii OTO'riio'i*+ 
(ipo<| xoniro.M'ooA attazo ijni:!ie uxe ni-P 

ATA,"«| U?pAI. 

752. 

Or. 426. — Paper ; a bound volume ; foil. 
146, paged; 9fx6^ in. The text, in one 
column of 20 lines with Arabic opposite it, is 
trritten in an even hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. 1). First lines and a few quire-ornaments 

are in red. 

[Tattam.] 

S. John, from i. 23, with an Arabic trans- 
lation. The book contained nothing before 
this, fol. 1 being p. ».. Fully described by 
Homer as T = Gregory no. 7. 

The gospel is followed (fol. 139 ff.) by 
liturgical matter. 



753. 

Or. 3367(3) (partly formerly Or. 3579).— 
Parchment; foil. 11, several complete, paged 
(on versot, the alternate numbers only) piiii, 

JHIA, p<i^, JMI"' <:» ^> ^> — > — » ""*» ♦^ ('■• 
and V. of same fol.), — , — ; 4^ X 5^ in. The 
text, in one column of 13 or 14 lines, is 
written in a fine, even hand {rf. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. xviii bottom, though in many 
points it is even more like the Sa'id. hands 
of Zoega's 6th class). <|>+ has the line above 
it. On several pp. the text has been re-inked. 
Head-lines (sometimes 3 together), paging &c. 
are in red. There are interesting illumina- 
tions in the margins. 

From Ahmira. [H. Walus and Budge.] 

S. John xii. 34—40, xvi. 6 — xvii. 24, xviii. 
11 — 17, XX. 25 — 31. Described by Horner, 



328 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Gospels I. cxxiv. On fol. 10«, the 1st of 
quire ?, is ["Jesus Christ have ?] mercy on the 
humble (eXaxio-ro?) Makari[us], the deacon," 
who was presumably the scribe. 

The illuminations' are; fol. 66, for xvii. 1, 
a beardless figure with cruciform halo, head 
bent far back and right hand in gesture of 
blessing and above^ in sky, a half halo ; fol. 
10a, for xviii. 11 or 15, a beardless figure with 
cruciform halo and right hand raised stands 
beside a bearded, seated figure also with hand 
raised; fol. 116 (imperfect), for xx. 26, two 
standing, haloed figures. Of these the 1st is 
probably Christ, the 2nd ? Christ and Peter, 
the 3rd ? Christ and Thomas. The colours 
are red, yellow and green. 



754. 

Or. 5639.— Paper ; a single leaf; 8 X 6| 
in. The text, in one column of about 16 lines, 
is written in an uneven hand (c/. Hyvernat, 
Album, pi. lii. 1). Initials, stops, the letters 
<f), b) 2 are in red. 

From Nitria. . [Middleman.] 

S. John Xxi. 1 [gKAI l]AAAir.GGO(5 — 7 PAptO- 

Teu. Apparently from a Lectionary, since 
an ornament after the text shows the end of 
a section. 

755. 

Or. 1241(7). — Paper; a single leaf, the 
last of quire kb, paged (on verso) ctj; 13f X 9^ 
in. The text, in one column of 26 lines, is 
written in a bold hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. lii. 2). Smaller initials, stops &c., the 



' The style seems not oriental like that of Hyvernat 
pi. xlviii. All figures are hooted, it appears. 



letters <i), K, are in red ; larger initials, scrolls, 
quire-ornaments in red, green and yellow. 
From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

S.John xix. 11—23. Described by Horner, 
Gospels I. cxxiv. 

756. 

Add. 14, 740 A, fol. 44.— Paper; a leaf, 
paged (on verso) \[>v.\ ; 10^x7 in. This is 
a leaf from the same MS. as no. 742. 

From Nitria. 

S. John xix. 39 — xx. 12. The canons and 
sections are marked. 



757. 

Or. 1240(X. — Paper; an imperfect leaf; 
complete size 14x10^ in. The text is in 
5 columns, the Coptic being in 51 lines of a 
small, regular hand {cf. Hyvernat, Albiom, 
pi. liii. 1). Initials, head-lines, stops, the 
letters c|>, ij, e are in red. The Syriac is in 
a fully cursive, western hand ; in the Bthio- 
pic m and 'ain are angular. 

From Dair al-Baramiis, Nitria. 

[G. Chester.] 

S. John's Gospel i. 31 — 45 in Ethiopic, 
Syriac, Coptic, Arabic (Karshuni) and Arme- 
nian, the- Arabic and Syriac changing places 
on the verso} 

There is nothing remarkable in the Coptic 
text. Of the Ethiopic scarcely a complete 
word is legible, but it appears to correspond 
to Piatt's text. The Armenian too is scarcely 



1 Similar polyglott MSS. of the Gospels are in Oxford 
(v. Horner, Gospels I. ccxxvi), of the Pauline Epp. in the 
Ambrosian and of the Psalter in the Barberini Libraiies 
(t;. B.evWlout, Rajyport sw une mission dx. 1878, p. 6). 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



329 



visible. Mr. A. G. Ellis holds it to have cor- 
responded to the ordinary printed version. 
The Arabic is simply a version of the Coptic; 
the Syriac is the Peshitta. la the last two 
only there is at ver. 35 the rubric JjJl ,io-i\ 



Ijill . Ji»lJ 



*^5. 



VmJ* il>^f 



too* 



" The first Sunday after the Baptism ; the 
Anaphora, 3rd (lesson)'" and at ver. 44 a 
similar rubric — the Syriac being written in 
full — for the 4th lesson. Short sections also 
are hiarked in the Syriac apparently at verses 
82, 33, .34. 38, 42, 43 and the synoptic cor- 
re8|x>ndents are indicated in the lower 
margin. 

758. 

Or. 424. — Paper ; a bound volume ; foil. 
217, paged (on rerxos) a — cii.', 10 x?^ in. 
(foil. 1 — 90 are smaller, having been cut). 
The text, in one column of 33 lines with 
Arabic opposite it, is written by the scribe of 
no. 736 above and has similar ornamenta- 
tion and also yellow spaces at the principal 
divisions of the book, doubtless in imita- 
tion of more costly illuminations. 

[T ATT AM.] 

S. Paul's Epistles, the Catholic Epistles 
and the Acts with Arabic translations. To 
be described by Horner as A i = Gregory no. 
4. It is the MS ^ of Lagarde. 

Romans begins on fol 3a, 1 Cor. 26a, 2 Cor. 
496, Gal. 64b, Ephes. 72«, Phil. 80a, Col. 856, 

1 Thesa. 92a, 2 Thess. 97a, Hebr. 996, 1 Tim. 
117a, 2 Tim. 123a, Tit. 127a, Philera. 1296, 
Ja. 133a, 1 Pet. 139a, 2 Pet. 14.56, 1 Jo. 1496, 

2 Jo. 16.:i6, 3 Jo. 1566, Ju. 157a, Act. 1.59a. 

On fol. 1306 is an Arabic note by the scribe 
of the M3. ; this (copy of the) Epistles was 

* TheM diriniona corrpspond to those in the Lonilon 
tdit. of the PeahitU N.T., 1816, and do not indicate that 
the fngt. ia from a Lectionary. 



written from a MS. declaring itself to be a 
copy of one in the hand of John bp. of 
Samanud, known as As-Samanfldi ; while the 
MS. whence that was copied was in the hand 
of the Patriarch Gabriel, then a simple priest. 
It was provided for by Abu Sbfiikir b. as- 
Sanni al-RAhib b. al-Muhaddib, called also b. 
al-Risah,' and was completed in A.M. 966 = 
A.D. 1250. The present MS. was completed 
by Yunus called Abti Sa'id b. Said ad-Dur b. 
Abfl 'l-Fadl, on the 9th Babeh, A.M. 1024 = 
A.D. 1308. 

On fol. 2176 is a similar note in the same 
hand ; this (copy of the) Acts was made from a 
MS. copied from one in the hand of Jurjah 
b. Saksik, the well-known (jy^i^]) scribe, 
and was itself written by " the poor monk," 
Gabriel,* being provided for by " the above- 
named shaikh " (i.e. Abu Shakir) and com- 
pleted in A.M. 966= A.D. 1250. The present 
MS. was completed by the above Abu Sa'id, 
15 days later than the earlier part of the 
same (24th Babeh). 

759. 

Or. 1318. — Paper; a bound volume ; foil. 
294, paged (on versos) [ka] — tm' ;' 10^ X 7 in. 
The text, in one column of 21 lines with 

> Which copy wa« that written in 1250 for Abii Shikirf 
If, Ha is likely, that by Gabriel, then the latter must be 
the 79th Patriarch, 1268—1271. But if that by As- 
SamanAdl (presumably the well -known grammarinn 
wboae date ia still uncertain), Gabriel would be either the 
70th or the 57th Patriarch. Abft Shakir, the author of 
the Chronicle, ia named as here by Ab(i 'l-Barak&t (r. 
Paris Arab. Cat. nu. 203 also Dillmann's Brit. Mus. 
Ethiop. Cat. no. 36). 

* The epithets seem strange in a quotation, especially 
if this be the same Gabriel who afterwards became 
Patriarch. MS. Curznn 125 (13) is stated, p. 164, to be 
a copy of this Gabriel's text. 

* On recto* the full, have another pagination in cursive 
figures, difTuring but slightly from that on the ver$ot. 

V U 



330 



BOHATRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



Arabic opposite it, is written in a peculiar, 
somewhat uneven hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. liv. 2 for a plainer specimen of the type ; cf. 
also lii. 1). TheAand k have a horizontal stroke 
across the top (cf. ib. pi. i). Initials, stops 
&c., the letters <|>, i,, e are in red ; quire- 
ornaments and headings to each book in 
red, yellow and green. 

[Sir Ch. A. Murray.] 

S. Paul's Epistles with an Arabic transla- 
tion. To be described by Horner as H = 
Gregory no. 5. The Arabic is also described 
by Rieu, Suppl. no. 12. 

Romans now begins at ch, v. 15. 1 Cor. 
begins on fol. 246, 2 Cor. 1006, Gal. 1396, 
Eph. 1586, Phil. 179a, Col. 193a, 1 Thess. 
2066, 2 Thess. 219a, 1 Tim. 226a, 2 Tim. 
2416, Tit. 2526, Philem. 259a, Heb. 262a (to 
xiii. 21). 

The MS. is dated, on fol. 2616, in Choiak 
A.M. 1132=A.D. 1416. 
• At iv. 14 (fol. 271a) is a note that " this 
is the first prologue ^^2^' read at the (con- 
secration of) patriarchs and bishops.^ " 

760. 

Add. 14,740 A, fol. 6.— Parchment ; a leaf, 
ruled for alternate lines, the first of quire ^, 
paged riA, Tib ; 14 X 10 J in. The text, in one 
column of 38 lines, is written in a square 
but somewhat uneven, crabbed hand {cf. 
Hyveffi-SL^i Album, pi. xli. 2 for a certain re- 
semblance). ' J^nitials, stops, the quire-orna- 
ments, scrolls, t\\^., letter cf) are in red. In 
top margin are the woi^ds vuTum eSoX. 

2 Corinthians iv. 2 — r« 4. 



1 V. Tuki, Eitehol i. oa, p.\ h. 



761. 

Add. 14,740A, fol. 7.— Parchment; an in- 
complete leaf ; 11^ X 7;^ in. The text, in one 
column of more than 35 lines, is written in a 
small, square hand (cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. xxii top). A head-line is in red. 

Ephesians ii. 10 — 19, 21 — iii. 11. In ver. 
1 6 cTATpoG is written simply by 'f . 



762. 

Add. 14,740A,fol. 8. — Parchment; a fragt. ; 
7^^X10 in. The text is written probably by 
the scribe of no. 760. 

Thessalonians iii. 3 — 6, 11 — iv. 1. 

763. 

Or. 1242(5). — Paper; two leaves, fol. la 
paged it; 6fx5in. The text, in one column 
of 15 lines with Arabic opposite it, is written 
in a rather uneven hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. liv. 2). Larger initials and scrolls are in 
red and yellow ; the rest, with ^, i^, z, in red. 

Prom Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

The Revelation ii. 5—8, 18—20 with an 
Arabic translation. The text is practically 
that of Tattam (1852). Variants of the- 
Arabic from another copy (^ = is*^) are 
occasionally added. 



LECTIONARIES. 



764. 

Add. 599S. — Paper; a bound volume; 
foil. 249, paged (on versos) b to cuq- ; 11^ X 7| 
Many foil, have been renewed by a later 



m. 



hand. The text, in one column of 19 lines, 
is written in a regular, heavy hand {cf. Hyver- 
nat, Album, pll. Ivi. 3 or Iv. 2). The later 
hand is similar though less regular. Titles, 



\ 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



331 



initials, stops &c., the letters <t, ij, z are in 
red ; larger initials, ornaments at beginnings 
of sections red, green and yellow. 

Lectionary or Kara ficpo« ^^J^^iai for the 
Sundays of Thoth to Mechir. The lessons 
appear to be identical with those in Yfisuf 
Habashi's tables {v. no. 767). On fol. 2416 
are lessons for the occasional 5th Sunday if 
it fall within the first 6 months ; f kvpiakm 
uuA?a 1)011^ uniABUT irre:!H)pn iipouni {cf. 
no. 765). 

Phaophi begins on fol. 35, Athor fol. 70, 
Choiak fol. 114, Tybi fol. 160, Mechir fol. 204. 

On fol. 248a a verbose colophon in the 
original hand states that the MS. was written 
in A.M. 1256=A.D. 1540, at the expense of 
John of Taha ^^jJ^K and on fol. 2476 (by 
the later hand) it is said to have been reno- 
vated at Dair AbO Mnkar (presumably in 
Nitrin) in A.M. 1252, which may perhaps be 
corrected to 14o2 = A.D. 1736. 



765. 

Add. 14,765. — Paper ; a bound volume ; 
foil. 139; 14|X9| in. There are many 
lacunae and the paging (on verto$) is often 
not preserved ; fol. 2b is ca (c/. fol. 85) which 
probably shows that parts of an earlier vol. 
are bound with this, while 14/» is qi* ; fol. 
135/> is ciifi. The text, in one column of 26 
lines, is written in a large, regular hand (cf. 
Hyvernat, Album, pi. liii. 2). Titles, initials, 
stops Ac, the letters <h, i> are in red ; quire- 
and sectional-omamcnts in red, green and 
yellow. 

[Patne and Foss,] 

Lectionary or Kara fi€po^ containing now 
the lessons for the 3rd and 4th Sundays of 
Payni (foil. 1 — 6), the week-days of Mesore 
(foU. 7—64), the "Little Year"^l (foil. 



64—98), the Sundays of Mesore (foil. 98— 
129) and that, should it occur, of the "Little 
Year" (fol. 129). On fol. 138 is a part of the 
lessons for a 5th occasional Sunday in the 
first 6 months (=no. 764, fol. 241). The 
lessons appear to be identical with those in 
the tables of Yflsuf Habashi (r. no. 767). 
The Gospel references are the Ammonian 
sections, those in the Epistles and Acts cor- 
respond to the red figures in no. 736. 

On fol. 139a is the scribe's colophon stating 
that the MS. was written in A.M. 1095= 
A.D. 1379, for the library (h[^) of S. Mary's 
church in the Harat ez-Zuwailah in Cairo, to 
which it was presented by the priest of the 
church, Sa'd Ibrahim, called Ibn al-Lakfi 
(^-ftil])). The scribe's name appears to be 
given in clearly written Coptic ; [AiioKlnieiiKi 
niKopui niavi liniiiiiiipdc.B'iTop iiarpoc iia- 

TpOll 4i IIAI IIA(| <|U. 



766. 

Or. 1241(8). — Paper, parts of 3 leaves, 
paged (on versos, alternate numbers only) 
1,16, i^; 8^x5|in. The text, in one column 
of about 17 lines, is written in a small, 
irregular hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. i 
for a resemblance in some letters). Initials, 
bead-lines, stops &c., the letters b, <|>, q, ij, 2, tr 
are coloured red. 

From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

Lectionary or Directory of lessons for 
Saturdays and Sundays, the text of the 
Psalms only being given while the other 
lessons are merely indicated by their section- 
numbers ; e.g. 

M('.AHnAT(}ii iiiiAei irra ocoo'tT ruAiiocTOA 

Ia A H KAOOA A lA IB npA^OUC px, pO +A.\UOC 

[kQ i.e. The 2nd Saturday in Thoth ; 1 Tim. 

§§. 1, 2; S. James §§. 11, 12; Acts §§. 

u u 2 



332 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



107 — 109 ; Ps. xxvii of which the text of 
verses 6 and 8 are given. 

These lessons will be found in the table 
no. 736, f. 124. 



767. 



Add. 5996. — Paper ; a bound 
foil. 360, paged (on versos) 



volume ; 
The 



to r%& 

text, in one column of 29 lines, is written in 
a large, even hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. i or liii. 1 for the type). Several foil, are 
restored by a much later hand.^ Initials, 
head-lines, stops &c., the letters c|), «j, e are 
in red ; scrolls, quire-ornaments &c. in red, 
green and yellow. 
From Nitria. 

Lectionary or Kara fiepo<; for week-days 
throughout the year, giving also the festivals 
and commemorations. 

. The sections are always doubly indicated ; 
for the gospels they correspond (1) to the 
Coptic chapters generally as in Horner's 
edition, (2) to the Ammonian sections; for 
the Pauline and Catholic epistles and Acts, 
(1) to the black, (2) to the red numbers in 
no. 736. 

Phaophi begins on fol. 52a, Athyr 76ft, 
Choiak 137&, Tybi 1615, Mechir 228a, Pha- 
menoth 237a, Pharmouthi 251a, Pachon 271a, 
Payni 3006, Epiphi 3186, Mesore 342a, the 
Little Month 3596. 

AVhen compared with the published lists, 
the lections of this MS. are found usually to 
correspond with the ^^jiaJviJ! .'«.»*ijuJl JjJj <-J3S 

^ A colophon, fol. 3596, names the restorer ; Mukar- 
ram, pupil of Ibrahim the scribe (>-lj) in Harat er-Rdm, 
who worked at the cost of Athanasius, bishop of Mantif, 
and the year; A.jNL 1291 = A.H. 1189. But these do 
not coincide ; probably the latter (= A.D. 1775) is 
correct. 



of the hegumenos Yusuf Habashi (Cairo, 
1894) which is that now in use in the patri- 
archal church at Cairo, while they differ in 
most cases from Lagarde's Orientalia, from 
Mai, Vet. Script. Nov. Coll. iv, no. xv (as 
regards the Gospels), and from Or. 425, 
foil. 124—118. 

The book belonged to Dair Anba Bishoi in 
Nitria {v. foil. 16, 3006). 

768. 

Or. 1321. — Paper; an incomplete volume 
but in oriental binding ; foil. 104, paged (on 
versos) c^a — rj^- The text, in one column 
of 27 lines, is written in a regular hand (c/. 
Hyvernat, Album, pi. liii. 1). Initials, head- 
lines, quire-ornaments, stops &c., the letters 

(J), Ij are in red. 

[SiE Ch. a. Murray.] 

Lectionary or Kara n.epo<; for week days, 
originally throughout the year (c/. the number 
of foil, in Add. 5996), but now only for the 
27th Pharmouthi till the year's end, with the 
festivals and commemorations. These cor- 
respond with those in Add, 5996 except in 
some of the days on which the lessons propel- 
to other dates are prescribed ; in these the 
selections sometimes differ from those of the 
other MS. The initial and final words of 
each lesson are added in the margin in 
Arabic. 

Fol. 976, after the end of the " Little Year," 
are lessons for "the 5th Sunday, when it 
occurs in the 1st six months of the Coptic 
year,'" and (fol. 101) for "the 5th Sunday 
of the 2nd six months of the Coptic year." 
These lessons are (1) Even., Ps. ix, Mt. xiv. 
15; Morn., Ps. xxx, Mk. vi. 35; Synax., 






^, ijVl. 



Cf. Add. 5998, foil. 241 iff. 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



333 



1 Cor. xiv. 18, Ja. v. 1, Ac. xxiv. 1, Ps. xxx, 
Lu. ix. 12, (2) Eren.t Ps. ix, Lu. xiv. 16 ; 
Morn., Ps. xxx, Mt. xvi. 5 ; Synax., GaL i. 11, 
Ja. V. 9, Ac. XX. 6, Ps. xxx, Mk. viii. 10. 

Fol. 104a, the scribe's colophon, stating 
that this 2nd part of the festivals of the 
Coptic year, together with {^^ 'J* W) the extra 
Sundays which necessarily occur in the year, 
was finished in Pachon A.M. 1063 = A.D. 
1347. It was copied by order of the priest 
Mufassal, servant of the church of S. Michael 
at the Head of the Canal {^^ u"I/)» outside 
Cairo' (j.a* yt'^,), and presented to that 
church. 

769. 

Add. 14,740B, foil. 6— 26.— Paper; 20 
leaves,* foil. 12 — 16 having the paging (on 
versus) tr — it, ; 9^x6 in. The text, in one 
column of 19 or 20 lines, is written in a 
fairly even hand {cf. Hyvemat, Album, pi. liii, 
1 or 2). Initials, head-lines, stops &c., the 
letters 4>« >h ^ are in red ; quire-ornaments 
in red and yellow. 

From a Lectionary, partly at any rate for 
week-days in Thoth; foil. 6 — 166 give the 
lessons for the Ist and 2Dd days {ef. Habashi's 
tables, p. r) and foil. 24—26 for the 7th and 
8th, though the latter differ from the lessons 
found elsewhere. The lessons on the inter- 



I Thii chnrch is mentioned in rimilar notes in the 
Canon MS. of Encorniunu on 8. Michael, ed. Budge, 
p. zi (A.D. 1209) and in the Goapels Paria no. 59 (A.D. 
1229, V. Horner I. zciii). The li«t of churches appended 
to the icolae also contains it (p. Aniclineau, Oeogr. 577). 
It aeema likely to be the chun.-h fonnerly in the Hanira 
quarUr, and sUted by Abfl ^ih. f. 376 (<vf. Evetts and 
Butler, </. p. 122) to hare been the patriarchal 'cell' 
from A.D. 1131. The Cunon Lectionary for Sandays in 
Lent yna presented as late as A.D. 1743 to the Church of 
M. 'to the south of Old Cairo' i^^iAS ^^ ^. 

* Foil. 1 4 and 23 are parU of one leaf. 



vening foil, are f. 17, Ac. xv. 22 — 26, Ps. 
xcviii ; f. 18, Mt. xix. 28 or Lu. xxii. 30, Ps. 
iii, Mt. XXV. 14—22 ; f. 19, Heb. xiii. 16—21 ; 
f. 20, Lu. xi. 45—51, Ps. civ ; f. 21—23, Mt. 
xvii. 1 — 5, Heb. xi. 17 — 34 and those on foil. 
24—26, Ac. xxviii. 19, 20, Ps. cxviii. 46, 
Joh. X. 1—16, "The 8th Day"_Ps. civ, 
Lu. xi. 45. 

770. 

Or. 1241(9). — Paper; 2 leaves, paged (on 
xersoa) tI, the 1st of quire aa, and tI ; 10x7 
in. The text, in one column of 19 or 20 
lines, is written in a rather uneven hand (</. 
Hyvernat, Album, pi. liii. 1). Smaller initials, 
head-lines, stops &c., the letters <|), i) are in 
red ; larger initials and quire-ornaments iu 
red and yellow. 

From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

From a lectionary for the days of the year. 
Preserved are parts of the lessons for 
the 22nd and 23rd Mesore {cf. Lagarde, 
Orienlalia 36). 

771. 

Or. 1241 (10). — Paper; 19 leaves, paged (on 
versos, alternate numbers only) ciii, the 1st 
of quire ix,, — i:.\«r ; [c;Tir] — nuA ; [coa], c«b ; 
[<lm.], con ; ?, P; [cljr], c(j7\ ; llx7iin. 
The text, in one column of 24 lines, is written 
in a rather heavy hand {cf. Hyvemat, Album, 
pi. 1. for u and y). Initials, head-lines, stops 
&c., the letters <t>, •). ? are in red ; scrolls and 
frames at head of chief sections, red and 
yellow. 

From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

From a Lectionary for week-days and 
Sundays in Lent. Preserved are consecutive 
parts of the lessons for Thursday and Friday 
of the 5th week, the 5th Saturday of the 40 



334 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



days and the 5tli Sunday of the same,^ cor- 
responding generally with those of Lagarde, 
Orientalia 18. But foil. 16 — 19 (not all con- 
secutive) have lessons not identical with any 
of Lagarde's, though the paging shows that 
they must belong to the subsequent days 
in Lent. The section-marks used for the 
Gospels = Horner's large Coptic chapters, for 
the Epistles and Acts=the black numbers in 
Or. 424, though not exactly identical. 

772. 

Or. 1241(11). — Paper; 18 leaves, paged (on 
versos, alternate numbers only), [u]a — riFi, 
riH — qA, CKA, CAH, — , — , — , — ; with another 
cursive numeration as well, ija=Xj8 &c. ; 
10^X7 in. The text, in one column of 20 
or 21 lines, is written in an irregular hand in 
wliich A with a rightward projection at the 
top is characteristic. Smaller initials, head- 
lines, stops &c., the letters (J), jj, e are in red ; 
a few larger initials in red and yellow. The 
MS. has been mended with parts of Syriac 
and Arabic books. 

From Nitria. [Gr. Chester.] 

Lectionary for week-days (? only), in the 
Isinivite Fast and Lent. Some of the lessons 
for the 3rd and 6th(sic)^ days of the former 
( = Lagarde, Orientalia 39) and for Tuesday 
and Wednesday* in the 3rd week of the 
latter fast (=i6. 42, N. Test, only) are pre- 



1 The titles are nt3 MHBAtuuAC eBOA l^eiinie 

-« "♦s^ i:^ u-J^' fJJ' n^ (as before) i} i,»s!lj.^_, 



niCABnATOIl UUA20 IITG IIIIJ 



c^* o»*' 



Jl 



c !1 



j,^ll ,ji*>Ji\, +KTpiAKii . . . irro niu go ^ ... J>»V1 



..Jl. 



"^ So too in Lagarde. Title; ninAC\'A ijtg nir 
iieeooT (sic) lyjl ^ u--^' J.J1. 
' Title; niA ntGBA(t)UAc LiuA2[r] lire niu eo 



served ; also (cka, gam) S. Luke xviii. 32 — 43, 
St. Joh. xi. 21 — 31. Initial and final words 
are given in Arabic. 

773. 

Or. 5640. — Paper; 5 leaves (not paged 
but with quire-marks ka, kb) ; 10fx8 in. 
The text, in one column of 19 lines, is written 
in an even hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, pi. lii. 
2), but fol. 5a is added in a different hand 
and ink. Initials, head-lines, stops &c., the 
letters (b, i) are in red. 

From Nitria. [Middlemass.] 

From the end of a Lectionary for week- 
days in Lent. Preserved are parts of the 
lessons for Tuesday in the 7th week^ (Ps. 
xxxvii. 19, 20, Lu. xvii. 1 — 6), for Thursday 
in the same (2 Cor. iv. 5 — 7, 1 Joh. iii. 13 — 
16, Ac. XXV. 23) and for Saturday in the same 
(Lu. xviii. 39—43, 1 Cor. ii. 1—5, 1 Pet. ii. 
5, 6, Ac. xxvii. 38—41, Joh. xi. 42—45). 
These lessons are indicated in Lagarde, 
Orientalia 15, 16. 

774. 

Or. 5286. — Paper ; an incomplete volume, 
bound; foil. 152, paged ka — pns ; 10yX6f 
in. The text, in one column of 20 lines, is 
written in a pretty regular hand {cf. H3'^ver- 
nat. Album, pi. liii. 2 for the type). Head- 
lines, some rubrics, smaller initials, stops &c., 
the letters <|), !>, z are in red ; sectional and 
quire-ornaments and larger initials in red, 
green, yellow and silver, while the 1st lines 
of principal sections are in gold and the 2nd 

lines often in blue. 

[E. J. Brill.] 

Lectionary with certain homiUes, hymns 
and odes for the eve ( = Thursday) of Good 

1 Rubric ; nr ufeBAcoLiAC uuA?t. ijtg nru 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



333 



Friday (" Great Friday ")» the morning of 
that day, the services at dawn^^a:-, in the 
morning and at the o-wafis (^'ji on the 
" Saturday of Joy " and for the dawn of 
Easter Day. The lesson on foil. 1, 3, 4' from 
Joh. xvii. 9 — 26 ends the 1st hour of Good 
Friday eve. The lessons correspond to those 
in Yiisuf Habashi's tables (v. no. 767), p. 6f , of. 
They include, besides the N. Test., many 
passages from the Pentateuch and Prophets 
and some from .Job and Proverbs (foil. 56a, 
39a, 1396). The same lessons in Arabic are 
in MS. Arund. Or. 12, fol. 74 ff. 

Good Friday eve (iij^i), 3rd hour begins fol. 
44, 6th hour 9/1, 9th hour 146, 11th hour 216. 
Good Friday morning (^j) begins fol. 316, 3rd 
bonr 506, 6th hour 646, 9th hour 786, 11th 
hoar 856, 12th hour 936. Saturday of Joy, 
dawn (jsK-^) begins fol. 1036, morning {S>f) 
1046, 3rd hour 1126, 6th hour 114A, auVafi? 
(^ji) 1196. Easter Sunday, dawn, begins 
fol. 1446. At the end of the morning lessons 
for Good Friday (fol. 50a) is this rubric; 
" Thereafter is begun the preparation(»iVjjif^") 
of the picture (AiyiO cixwe) of the noble cross. 
It is placed on a high pedestal (itj) ; before 
it the pure gospels), the crosses (J'»^^) and 
candles and the Cherubim and Seraphim* and 
a rose or, when not obtainable, smelling herbs 
and scented flowers (i»/iJI jj^J^) ui*-kj^)' 
The church is decorated with silken veils 
(jj;at^'^J-Jl) and censers (j-i'jc^) and when the 
3rd hour arrives, its liturgy C^iL?) is begun 
in the prescribed course."" 

I Fol. 3 (p. iX) ia otit of place and iU reeto shouM be terso. 

* The former carried at here in Tuki, Euekoloy. i. T 
(Covuecration of oil). 

* Thi« rubric in leaa detail, on p. 1 1 of £«•» *-^J i->l^ 
*YYI ed. Yftjuf HabMht, Cairo, A.M. 1614 = A.D. 1898. 
MS. Corson 138 (26) ia the aame aa thia printed text. 
The Sa'id. rersion of the rubric ia in Erman'a Brueh- 
tiiciu (Goltingtr Naekr. 1880) p. 4. C/. also Vanaleb, 
Uittoin 153. 



Fo].70rt. After the lessons from the Prophets 
a rubric directs that, after reading ' Thine is 
the power . . .,' the censers shall be kindled, 
the clergy uncover their heads and cense one 
another (^.^l jJ, ^J j,/i«J' fj'C*) Vj'-^J.) and 
the (xKoiv of the cross, while the deacons sing 
" This golden incense " to the tune (^^) of 
'The Virgin.' ' 

Fol. 1036. The dawn of Saturday begins 
with a rubric directing that, after Ps. 150 
has been sung, the senior priest or deacon 
shall say the Halleluiah to the tune called 
" This day," the others responding. There- 
after, Ps. 151.* 

Fol. 1046. The morning of Saturday. 
Incense and the usual ritual as in the t-->'J/ 
(»,.^J31 till the procession (s-.j) of the gospel 
and eixdi/e? (u^ja^O is ended. Then one of the 
deacons mounts the ambon (JjJl) and reads 
the lesson following.' 

Fol. 116a. The 6th hour of Saturday. 
After the Gospel, clergy and people shall 
gather in church and the Apocalypse shall be 
read,* as directed in the ia-^' S-^jy •—'•J^. 

Foil. 119a, 1266, 129a have other rubrics.* 
Several tones and melodies are named in 
which the lessons are to be recited ; fol. 109a 
for a Psalm ^«A»;•>I' and 110a ^4jj^yL«_y, 
1106 for a hymn -^'^^,1196 for the Epistle 
jjjflfiJI ^J^ and 1206 ^o i^y^» 124a for a 
Psalm ^j^^ ^^ and ^^ _y, 1246 for the 
Gospel jjJusiSl ^ija and 125a _^! ^JJ. 

' This rubric, with differences, in Habashl, I.e. 

* qf. yabaahl p. •». Arund. Or. 12, f. 112 haa a 
different rubric. 

* Cf. ^abashlp. 1r. 

* I^boahl p. 1 .1* directs that this lesson shall be con- 
trolled from a second copy of the text 

* ^abatht pp. i.e, i.a. 

* Recurs in Habashl p. 11. A local name (l^^.>l) 1 It is 
there contrasted with ^y^ which elsewhere (Curzon 138) 
seems s^X^f' *-il- cr^!) «/>^' I'ossibly this too is lucal ; 
cf. ifj^'i\ (Suyuti i_iU)l lJ p. 10). 



336 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



The sLort incidental homilies^ are (1) fol. 
42a by Chrysostom, beg. " What can we say, 
beloved brethren, as to the treachery of Judas, 
he who sold the Lord ? For he said, (Mat. 
xxvi, 14, 15) . . ." ; (2) fol. 88a by Athanasius, 
beg. "For thus it is written in the Scriptures, 
If our souls are restrained (or girt about) 
by the law of God, the powers of darkness 
cannot overcome us ; but if we depart from 
God, they do seize upon us . . .," and (3) fol. 
106b by Athanasius, beg. " The time of the 
Feast has returned, my beloved brethren, 
which is with us always who joy in the Lord," 
quoting Nah. i. 15. 

775. 

Or. 1242(6), — Paper; parts of 3 leaves; 
a complete leaf, about 12|xl0^ in. The 
text is in 3 columns : Coptic, Greek and 
Arabic. The Coptic is written in some 27 
lines of an even, rather small hand (cf. Hyver- 
nat, AJbujn, pi. 1 for n, r, while a has the 
almost Sa'idic form of ib. xxix, xl). Initials 
are in red or red and green, head-lines &c., 
in red. The Greek is in sloping characters 
by another scribe {cf. the ink), while the 
Arabic is apparently by the scribe of the 
Coptic. 

From Dair Anba Bishai, Nitria. 

[G. Chesteb.] 

From a service-book with lessons in Coptic, 
Greek and Arabic ; probably for Holy Week, 
since the passages on the largest fragt. (Dan. 
vii. 13—15," Ps. xxiv. 1—3, Mat. xxiv. 3, 4) 

1 I have failed to identify any of them. Tliey have 
the appearance of patchwork. The 1st of Athanasius 
quotes or refers to Eom. xi. 33 ; the 2nd is clearly from 
a Festal Epistle, but none extant begins thus. Tlieir 
Arabic versions are on loll. 89, 107, 119 of Arirnd. Or. 12. 

2 The text of Daniel agrees generally with Burdelli's 
E, which is likewise from a Service-book for Holy Week. 



are appointed for the 6th hour on Tuesday of 
that week (v. Yiisuf Habashi's tables, p. c). 
The 2nd fragt. has Is. xhi. 6, 7 and Ix. 7, 
while the 3rd has Mat. xxviii. 16 — 18 and 
Ps. Ixvii. 1 the latter preceded by the rubric 

OTOe UUOII OTtO^'IT Uni(;VAITG.\IOII S OTAC;"- 
IIACUOC: AAAA XU.i IIAinTIVOU OTOe UeilHIICA- 

nioM uuy uni-KvAu j7,, the Greek of which is 
Kai ov ixTj (j)i.\r) Kav rj? tou cvayycXtou o (.v' ird' ^ 
aXXa XeyetTo ei;;^ai<; Kai TrpecrySeiais Kat fxera 
Tov avva^ Xero V'^^'^sJ- Of t,he Arabic only 

Jaaf ill! Jjksj ij^ remains.^ 



776. 

Or, 5453(1). — Paper ; thirteen leaves, 
paged (on versos) ab — Xe; ua, IJii; uTi, ub ; u; 

10 J X 6f in. The text, in one column of about 
20 lines, is written in a heavy, rather uneven 
hand (cf. Hyvernat, Album,, pi, i for the type). 
Initials, head-lines, stops &c., the letters <|>, 
ij are in red ; scrolls and quire-ornaments 
in red and yellow. 

[HOENEE,] 

From a Lectionary apparently for Easter 
week' and the month Pharmouthi.* The. 
lessons preserved are for the 6th day of the 
feast {sj^\ (^liL), Lu, xx, ? — 47, Ps. civ, 
1—3, Lu. XX. 27—38, Ephes. iv. 20—30, 
1 Pet. iv. 6—10, Ac. xiii, 32—37, Ps. cvi. 1, 
2, Joh. v, 20—25 ; for the 7th day, Ps. vi. 
4, 5, Joh,, Ps, and Joh. all as for 2nd day, 
Col. i, 12—20, 1 Joh. ii, 1— ? , Ac. ? — iv, 4, 
Ps. cxviii. 73, 173, Joh, xx. 24 — 31 ; [lacuna 



^ TloTrjpiov. 

2 In Or. 5653, f. 133 (Arab. Lectionary) a rubric for 
the Thursday forbids the kissing of the cross and the 
do-7rao-//os that day, " because of the kiss of Judas." 

3 Called j,>!l ix^, Or. 425, f. 118. 

* Add. 5996, f. 251 observes of this month , i jaJI 1 jj» 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



337 



of 5 foil.] for tbe 5th Pharmoutlii Rom. vii. 
? — 5, Ja. V, 12 — 15, Ac. iv. 32 — 35, Ps. Ixvii. 
18, 19, Lu. ix. 7—11. These do not cor- 
respond exactly either to Yiisuf Habashi's 
tables or to those in Or. 425. 



777. 

Or. 1241(12).— Paper; 8 leaves, paged (on 
rerJtos) [a] — ii; 12^x81 in. The text, in 
one column of 22 lines, is written in a heavy, 
regular hand (rf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. xlvii. 2 
for some resemblance). Smaller initials, 
stops &c., head-lines, the letters <!>, I), ? are 
in red ; larger initials in red and yellow. 
An elaborate cross on fol. 16, with iv vv 
A({(r|)o, is in red, yellow and green ; so too 
the plaited ornament and scroll on fol. 2a. 

From Xitria. [G. Chkstkb.] 

Lectionary for Sundays (only ?) in Pente- 
cost. Preservei] are part of the lessons for 
" New Sunday, the 8ih (day) of the feast of 
the Resurrection" fKvpiAKii iintipi h'^ii:*mi 
irrn f.\iiAirrAi:i(: JU'aj]) ^m ^^<i^ The lessons 
are those given in Lagarde, Orienlalia 8 for 
the Ist Sunday in the Fifty days. 



778. 

Add. 14,740A,foll.4.>-81.— Paper; mostly 
fragmentary ; paging lost ; quire x. begins 
fol- 66a, H. 63rt, o 73a ; a complete fol. 1 1 5 X 9 
in. The text, in one column of about 23 lines, 
is written in a rather uneven hand {rf. Hyver- 
nat, Alhittn, pll. lii. 1, liv. 1, though ours is a 
better hand tlinn either). Head-lines, initials, 
stops &c., the letters <h, l>, ? are coloured 
bright red ; a few initials red and yellow. 

Parts of a Lectionary for week-days in 
Pentecost ^jju..**'' from "Wednesday of the 



3rd to Friday of the 4th week.* They cor- 
respond generally to those in Yflsuf Habashi's 
tables, p. Of, the greatest divergence being 
in the evening and morning gospels. 



779. 

Or. 5453 (2), (3).— Paper ; 2 leaves from 
different MSS. ; respectively ]0jx7j and 
10x7 in. Text in one column. 

[HOEXER.} 

From Lectionaries. 

2. Ac.x. ?— 43; 18th Thoth, the 2nd (day) 
of the Cross, 1 Pet. i. 2— ? . 

3. Eph. i. ? —23, 1 Pet. iii. 18— ? . 



780. 

Or. 1241(13). — Paper; two not consecutive 
leaves, paged (on versos) i|A, ijif. ; lOxGg in. 
The text, in one column of 20 lines, is written 
in a fairly even hand (</. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. liii. 1). Initials, head-lines, stops &c., the 
letters 4>« !> are in red. 

From Nitria. [G. Chfstkr.] 

From a Lectionary, giving: fol. 1 Ac. xxii. 
17—24; fol.2Mk. xiii.35— 37, Ps. cxviii. 8<», 
90, 94, Mat. v. 17—20. 



781. 

Or. 1241(14). — Paper : 2 leaves, paged (on 
cersos) ttxiii, v<|q- (the Ist of quire as-); 9 X 5^ 
in. The text, in one column of 19 lines, is 
written in an even hand (c/. Hyvernat, Album, 



' In the titles +npc)CKOVH (a cornipt word, niuRt = 
wapatrKtv^) always corresponds to u««' " the week " ; 
e.g. f. 76 GOV e [ii] +n|>(»:Kovii iiA+ iiT« niii m> 

C XX 



338 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



pi. 1. for A, K and v). Initials, head-lines, 
stops &c., the letters <i>, i) are in red. 

From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

From a Service-book. Fol. 1 contains 
parts of lessons ; Ps. xxiv. 1, Luke vii. 11 — 
IC, Fol. 2 has part of a prayer. 

782. 

Or. 1241(15). — Paper; a leaf, paged (on 
ti'erso) cKii ; 13^X9^ in. The text, in one 
column of 21 lines, is written in a large, 
regular hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, pi. liii. 1). 
Smaller initials, head-lines, stops &c., the 
letters <|), I) are in red ; larger initials and 
scrolls in red, yellow and brown (? green). 

From Nitria. [G. Cukstee.] 

From a Lectionary containing 1 Pet. iv. 
4 — 11 and Ac. xvi. 16. 



783. 

Add. 14,740 B, 27.— Paper; 8| X 6 in. 
The text, in one column of 17 lines, is written 
in a rough, relatively modern hand, some- 
what resembling Hyvernat, Album, pi, liv. 1. 

S. Mark iii. 8 — 12, from a Lectionary, with 
a rubric at the end, directing the remainder 
to be (read) in Arabic. If this cannot be 
found,^ the Pauline lesson (Gal. v. 2ff.) is to 
be read in Arabic. 



784. 

Or. 5708.— Paper; between 20 and 30 
fragts. of various sizes, from 2 or 3 MSS. 
The text is in all cases in one column and 



the script of the type of Hyvernat, Album, 
pU. xlvii. 2 or Iv. 2. 

[MURCH.] 



lyJ;JI*l.i,^\«V J. 



Fragments of Lectionaries. 



785. 

Or. 1241(16), (17).— Paper; two connected 
leaves and a single leaf. 

From Nitria. [G. Chester.] 

Fragments of Lectionaries. 



786. 

Or. 425, foil. 118— 162.— Paper, described 
as no. 736 above. 

Foil. 118a— 124Z^ (paged with the body of 
the volume). Tables of the lessons (evening 
and morning Gosp., Ep. Paul., Ep. Cath., 
Ac, Gosp.) throughout the year. Separate 
tables for Saturdays and Sundays accompany 
the months, which are then followed by the 
lessons for the Ninivite Fast, Lent (7 weeks), 
the Paschal season, the canonical hours 
during Holy Week,^ and for Pentecost. 

Foil, ]25a — 159i (pp. T — pTii with lacunae), 
from another volume by the same scribe. 
The Lessons, incvpit and explicit only (but 
the Psalms in full), from the 1st Sunday in 
Thoth to the year's end. The commemora- 
tions accompanying these are in many points 
divergent from the other calendars. Pre- 
served are the months Thoth, Hathor (partly), 
Choiak, Tybi (partly), Phamenoth, Phar- 
mouthi, Epiphi (partly), the Little Month. 

Foil. 160, 161 (pTr, J)Ta) contain similarly 
abbreviated lessons for the Funeral Services 



1 The Gospel lessons for the hours of Good Friday 
night (= Thursd. night) are collectively headed kJ5,UI. 
This can scarcely have any connection with the title of 
the hymn-book, ij wapa/tXijriKjJ (v. Suicer, Neale). 



BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS. 



339 



of a bishop (=Tuki, Eituale, taT.), priest, 
deacon, monk, secular (frocr/xifcd;), woman, 
boy, and girl. The first of these is preceded 
by a rubric ( = Tuki, fi).' 

Fol. 162 (pTo) has the following lessons at 
the presentation of an offering (ayainy) to 
the church : 1 Cor. xvi. 1 — 14, 1 Joh, iv. 7 — 
12, Ac. X. 1—20, Ps. cxi. 9, Mt. xv. 32—38; 
and others for those that make offerings for 
the dead. On fol. b are certain lessons for 
the Marriage Service (s Tuki, l.l. cii). 



787. 

Or. 5641. — Paper; eight leaves, forming 
quire «, paged (on rechu) Tia — u, with iin, im 
missing, while a later numbering, in the 
cursive figures, gives pAii — pun ; 10^ X 6| in. 
Foil. 1 — 7 are in a hand like Hyvernat, pi. 1, 
and have no colours ; for a description of 
fol. 8, r. no. 713 which is by the same 
scribe. 

Prayer and Lection with Arabic transla- 
tions. The former (as here preser>'ed) begins 
with declarations as to the persons of the 
Trinity : ... irT(K|T(VAiM>ii ii+.\iinrr«ii;iT n+- 



:^uini iMM Mpeqxui gboa urn iiniiiioBi iiui 
uneK.VAoc iiiioKUGT^eiieiiT ciuTOii epioov 

l)OIITaK(hn OOOVAB Api AI'IAtJII UlllOOV &c. 

The last passage preserved seems to be a 
petition for protection through the coming 

night : Api K.\TA^IOII UAH nopouoHu niCTA- 
-Viou UTO uin.vcupe uat;*icouto,u i)r>unin(n'< 

eCOOV OVOe flA?U»U GB«A eAVIOOpTCip MIBIill 
UnUPot UIBOU O-niOU eiTtnilllAIABOAOi: GljOVU 

ijpoK &c., which ends aaiovi oboa eApini 

UthAUTACIA UIBGU UAT;*J.VV UnUUIUMIOVUIA 

'upfM|+Ui'. I have failed to find this prayer 
elsewhere. 

The lection, p. u, written by the scribe of 
no. 713 (which should have been catalogued 
with the present number), shows Deutero- 
nomy xvi. 3 — 10.' The remarks made of 
the former fragt. apply equally here. Ver. 
9, 10 appear to be combined. The following 
is the text. 

•II. II(90<»V OVtOIK UTUIOUUpiA XJIATOTIUII 

nnoA l)fiunK.vei uvuui l)nii«>Au;*HH)pTop >)(iu- 

<1)AI I'Ap T«!T(llll)p(|>U(lVI Uni(i?0(lV HTUTGIII 

nnoA ul)MT<| l)(iunK.v?i u\uui (4) un«(|;ia>iii 
l)()un(iKUAu;'i(()ui ucivatkiub ovoe uno?Ai 

CUIXII OBOA l)nUMIA(| (JTAKyJATll l)f]U(hUAV 



TpiAC eiMK.'AB nUIIIA fMNK.WK UUApAKAUTOU U|»<n-7I flAJHtOpil (5) OVCW UMIlKyUOT UIUMAIIVA 

<t>ii nTA<|(:A.\i l|nuuiMp<i<huTU<: Af|ovou?(| (intiA urn noc ohoa I)IIu;ai ubaki (t>M (iTA(|TniT<iv 

l)»u?(UB uiBfiu A-iM>vou(Miv<:io<:uii nihutrr uak u.\u noc (hf (H) aa.v\ l)(niiiiMA utiu|c:otii(| 

ii«un:'iupi &,c., which are followed by a ua« ho7: •i.u| (p. tih) ruoT umuiacya u<|)u.vv 

request for power to pray : Aovtou huaoiIm)- <iTA<t)pu ?«otu (7) uT«Kvi.\<ic|.\«<M| ovoe ut«ik 



Tov AUOK l,.Miipn«|»puoBi trrof uatcaboi xo- 

UA:*I Upuf (ilU.\T«ORe flflBdUU dTnpVpi.V UH(tK)V 

hook tap jm-.uMrru «kc. Prayers then follow 
for grace, forgiveness and acceptance, partly 



O't'OUlf l>(JUnMIA UTIlKCOTIiq UAC| OVOe UTOK- 
TAi;»0 l)flU(t)UA-.* UlSCOpU UTOK^Ifl UAK CUKIKUA 

(8) fivciiu uuiA<| u^ uoeoov ovo? niuA?r. 
<|ovAB unoH <h+ unnK(!p?Ai uIjMtc) (10) ut«- 



in the name of the people: nriK.^Aoc irtAOBr. KopriAi uium: <|)+ ur. h(j?(»ov kata tokaou 

UAK n()pUI OTOVKtUXX UUOVK<L\l ni;'JAUOU.\l)T UTUKt UO'.'UCnilAUT Uj)nTi: uuu n-n'iAT. 



' The rubric hen further direct* that, after the body 
hu b^n waaheti, it ahall be aet upon the epiacopal 
throne. 



1 It may be observed that this (and other) chapters of 
Deiiteron. are read in the intercessory office at Pentecost. 
(K. Vunsleb, Hitt. 149). 

X X 2 



340 



BOIIAIRTC MANUSCRIPTS. 



LITUEGICAL MANUSCEIPTS. 



». 



THE ANAPHORAS. 



788. 

Or. 1239. — Paper; a dilapidated though 
complete volume in its old binding of stamped 
leather; 160 foil., quire-marked but not 
paged ; 8f X 5^ in. The text, in one column 
of 15 — 17 lines with Arabic opposite it, is 
written in a good hand {cf. Hyvernat, Album, 
pi. 1, which it much resembles). A few 
rubrics are in red, but the cross on fol. 1 and 
the interlaced ornaments at the chief sections 
are simply in black. 

From Dair as-Suryan, Nitria. [Chester.] 

The Anaphoras of SS. Basil, Gregory and 
Cyril, for the priest's use only, though short 
cues for deacon and people are occasionally 
(from fol. 31a) given. Briefly described in 
Rieu's Supplement, no. 18. On the whole the 
text is that of Tuki, though now and then 
divergent. Fol. 2 = T. m ; foil. S— 7 is the 
prayer of Severus {v. Brightman 144). S. 
Gregory begins fol. 6oa = T. prio ; S. Cyril 
on 112rt = T. 05T. The two prayers of John 
of Bostra are inserted on foil. 57a (orxAsia; 
iiniiGiJCAniu-i <J)icor, v. Br. 187) and 158a 
(Br. 186), both being without Arabic. Foil. 
9, 10, 12 are later amplifications of the 
original form of text and in many places 
smaller alterations or additions adapt the 
text to the commoner type, as in Tuki or the 



translations.' An Arabic colophon at the 
end of each Anaphora merely gives a prayer 
for " the reader, owner, hearer and wretched 
scribe." 

789. 

Or. 429. — Paper; a bou